THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT 


THE   HARVARD   ORIENTAL  SERIES 

VOLUME  TWELVE 


HARVARD  ORIENTAL  SERIES 

EDITED 
WITH  THE  COOPERATION  OF  VARIOUS  SCHOLARS 

BY 
CHARLES   ROCKWELL   LANMAN 

CORRESPOJfDrNO  MEMBER  OF  THE  INSTITUTE  OF  FRANCE  (aCAD^MIE  DES  INSCRIPTIONS 
ET  belles-lettres),  ETC.,  PROFESSOR  AT  HARVARD  UNIVERSITV 

IDoIume  XTwelve 


CAMBRIDGE,  MASSACHUSETTS 

IPubliebeb  b^  Ibarvarb  1Ilnlv)er0it^ 

1912 


THE 

PANCHATANTRA-TEXT 
OF  PURNABHADRA 

CRITICAL  INTRODUCTION  AND  LIST  OF  VARIANTS 

BY 

DR.  JOHANNES  HERTEL 

PROFESSOR  AM  KOENIGLICHEN  REAL-GYMNASIUM,  DOEBELN,  SAXONY 


^ 


CAMBRIDGE,  MASSACHUSETTS 

IPubliebeb  b^  Ibarvarb  IHntverslt^ 

1912 


The  volumes  of  this  Series  may  be  had,  in  America,  by  addressing  Messrs.  GiNN 
AND  Company,  at  New  York  or  Chicago  or  San  Francisco,  or  at  the  home-oifice, 
29  Beacon  Street,  Boston,  Mass. ;  in  England,  by  addressing  Messrs,  Ginn  &  Co., 
9  St.  Martin's  Street,  Leicester  Square,  London,  W.C.;  and  in  Continental  Europe,  by 
addressing  Mr.  Otto  Harrassowitz,  Leipzig.— For  the  titles  and  descriptions  and  prices, 
see  the  List  at  the  end  of  this  volume. 


PRINTED    FROM   TYPE  AT  THE 

UNIVERSITY  PRESS,  OXFORD,  ENGLAND 

BY  HORACE  HART,  M.A. 

PRINTER   TO   THE   UNIVERSITY 


First  edition,  1912,  One  TJiousand  Copies 


C:'lcge 
Library 


PK 


TO   THE   MEMORY 


OF 


RICHARD  PISCHEL 


ICSSS^J.^ 


CONTENTS 


Iktroduction  to  the  edition  of  Purnabhadra's  Pancatantra 
Chapter  I.    Survey  of  the  single  recensions  and  of  their  MSS. 
Pedigree  of  the  recensions  of  the  Pancatantra,  in  tabular  form  . 
Key  to  the  pedigree  under  25  headings      ..... 
1-6.  Kashmirian       ......... 

7.  North- Western  copy  (N-W.),  represented  by 

8.  The  Pahlavi  recensions        ....... 

9.  Pseudo-Gunadhya  ;  10.  Somadeva  ;  11.  Ksemendra    . 

12.  North- Western  epitome  (n-w).     From  this  flows 

13.  The  source  (n-w')  of 

14.  The  archetype  of  the  Southern  Pancatantra 
15-19.  Manuscripts  of  the  last,  grouped  under  5  sub-recensions 

20.  A  lost  manuscript  (n-w'^)  agreeing  with  n-w' 

21.  Nepalese  recension  (v) 

22.  The  Hitopade^a .... 

23.  Textus  simplicior  (Jaina) :  H-class ;  o-- 

24.  Purnabhadra's  text  (Jaina) 

25.  Later  contaminated  Jaina  recensions 
25'.  Textus  simplicior,  interpolated  from  Purnabhadra's  recension     . 
25^  Purnabhadra's  text,  interpolated  from  textus  simplicior,  &c. 
25'.  Single  books  of  different  recensions  combined     .... 
25*.  Other  recensions  (25*  a  to  25*  g)  contaminated  with  Jaina  recensions 
25^  Jaina  recensions  moulded  into  other  forms  .... 
25*.  Versions  from  which  the  frame-stories  have  been  eliminated 

b 


class  (Kielhorn-Biihler) 


PAGE 

ix 
ix 
ix 


Prefatory  matter    

Preface 

Delayed  appearance  of  the  volume     . 

The  material  intended  for  volume  xii  divided  between  volumes  xii  and  xiii       ix 

Designations  of  the  manuscripts  in  the  list  of  variants 

The  list  of  variants  refers  directly  to  the  manuscripts  themselves 

The  numbering  of  the  single  tales  in  volume  xi 

Editor's  non-acceptance  of  corrections  of  real  errors 

Purnabhadra's  attitude  towards  his  sources 

Acknowledgement  of  obligations 

Key  to  Tables  I  and  II  of  volume  xi 

Aksara-forms  in  the  manuscripts  *  and  bh 


IX 

ix 
ix 

X 

xi 

xii 

1 

1 

5 

5 
5 

6 
6 

7 

7 

8 
8 

8 
10 
10 
10 
11 
14 
15 
15 
15 
16 
17 
20 
20 


VIU 


Contents 


Chapter  II.     Purnabhadra,  his  time,  his  work,  his  language 
§  1.  Previous  statements   ........ 

§  2,  The  date  of  PQrnabhadra's  recension  .... 

§  3.  PQrnabhadra's  work  ........ 

§  4.  PQrnabhadra's  language 


Chapter  III.     Account  of  the  manuscripts  on  which  this  edition  is 


based        ..... 
§  1.  Description  of  the  manuscripts  . 
Manuscripts  bh,  N  (first  group) 
Manuscripts  ♦,  PL\  Pr,  M,  p  (second  group) 
Manuscripts  A,  Bh,  $         .         .         .         , 
§  2.  Value  and  mutual  relations  of  these  manuscripts 
§  3.  The  manuscript  N  goes  back  indirectly  to  bh 
§  4.  The  manuscripts  PL\  Pr,  p,  and  M  go  back  to  * 
§  5.  Critical  discussion  of  the  manuscript  A 

Discussion  illustrated  by  text  of  Tale  III,  viii,  Self-sacrificing  dove 
§  6.  Critical  discussion  of  the  raanuscripts  Bh  and  4> 
Discussion  illustrated  by  text  of  Tale  V,  v,  Ass  as  singer 
§  7.  Books  I  to  III  in  manuscripts  Bh  and  $    . 
Discussion  illustrated  by  text  of  Tale  I,  xiii,  Lion's  retainers  outwit  camel 


PAGE 

21 
21 
22 
27 
31 


37 
37 
37 
88 
40 
41 
42 
42 
43 
44 
56 
57 
67 
68 


Chapter  IV.     Principles  which   guided  the  editor  in  constructing 

the  text 73 

§  1.  Basis  of  the  text  of  our  edition    ........  73 

Manuscripts  bh,  N,  A  ;  4',  PLS  p,  Pr,  M  ;  Bh,  * 76 

Manuscripts  bh  and  *  differ  very  little  from  PQrnabhadra's  autograph  text  77 

§  2.  Emendation  of  the  text 77 

List  of  Variants 83 

The  variants  are  given  for  each  page  of  text,  from  page  1  to  page  290 

Index  of  Stanzas      ...........  201 

It  covers  all  the  stanzas  of  PQrnabhadra's  text  (HOS.  11) 
And  also  those  of  the  textus  simplicior  (Kielhorn-BUhler) 

Additions  and  Corrections      .........  230 

Additions  and  corrections  to  volume  xi     ......         .  230 

Additions  and  corrections  to  volume  xii 231 


PKEFACE 

Delayed  appearance  of  the  volume. — This  volume  appears  later  than 
the  editor  of  this  Series  and  the  author  expected.  The  printer's  copy  was 
ready  several  years  ago ;  but  circumstances  for  which  nobody  is  to  blame 
prevented  its  being  issued  earlier  than  now. 

Distribation  of  the  material  originally  intended  for  this  volume. — 
The  general  plan  of  this  volume  may  easily  be  seen  from  the  table  of 
contents.  As  appears  from  page  xvii  of  volume  xi,  it  was  my  original 
intention  to  give  with  this  volume  parallel  specimens  of  the  text  of  the 
various  recensions.  Technical  reasons,  which  have  to  do  with  the  size 
and  shape  of  the  sheets  on  which  these  specimens  are  printed  and  with 
related  problems  of  the  bookbinder's  art,  made  it  seem  more  practical  to 
issue  the  specimens  in  a  little  atlas,  and  to  designate  the  atlas  as  volume  xiii. 

Designations  of  the  MSS.  in  the  list  of  variants. — In  the  '  List  of 
Variants ',  the  designations  of  all  the  manuscripts  (sigla  codicum)  of  which 
the  variant  readings  are  given  in  full  have  been  printed  at  the  bottom 
of  each  page,  whereas  the  designations  of  manuscripts  to  which  only 
occasional  reference  is  made  are  there  omitted. 

The  list  of  variants  refers  directly  to  the  manuscripts  themselves. — 
The  occasional  quotations  from  the  Berlin  manuscript  K  (see  below,  p.  15, 
25^)  are  given  from  the  collations  of  Benfey  and  of  Professor  R.  Schmidt. 
Unless  the  contrary  is  expressly  stated,  all  the  other  references  are  to  the 
respective  manuscripts  themselves  and  not  to  collations  or  to  secondary 
copies. 

The  numbering  of  the  single  tales  in  volume  xi. — In  volume  xi  the 
superscriptions  ^i^  <^  and  so  on,  at  the  head  of  the  single  tales,  are  given 
in  the  usual  Occidental  fashion.  This  is  a  deviation  from  the  procedure 
of  the  manuscripts.  Partly  by  way  of  justification,  and  partly  for  the 
sake  of  beginners,  it  is  well  to  state  here  that,  in  the  first  place,  Sanskrit 
manuscripts  never  have  such  story-numbers  at  the  beginning  of  the  single 
stories,  but  always  (if  they  number  the  stories  at  all)  at  the  end ;  and,  in 
the  second  place,  that  even  the  best  manuscripts  are  inconsistent  in  this 
matter. 

By  way  of  illustration,  a  few  details  may  be  given.  Our  MSS.  of 
the  bh-class  have  no  story-numbers ;  the  numbering  contained  in  the  MSS. 


X  Preface 

of  the  ^-class  and  in  the  fifth  tantra  of  Bh  are  given  in  the  '  variants '. 
See,  for  instance,  variants  on  p.  6,  1.  27,  p.  14,  1.  5,  p.  21, 1.  ii,  &c.  Since  the 
interpolated  stories  are  in  most  cases  numbered  before  the  frame-stories, 
the  numbering  of  the  MSS.  disagrees  of  course  with  that  of  our  printed 
text.  The  frame-story  I,  xv  of  our  edition,  e.  g.,  is  numbered  as  xxi  in 
the  MSS.  of  the  ^-class,  whereas  the  intercalated  stories  xvi  to  xx  are  thus 
numbered  both  in  the  print  and  in  the  MSS.  In  tantra  v,  the  frame-story 
is  numbered  as  i  in  the  4'-class,  and  all  the  following  stories  are  numbered 
down  to  xii.  In  this  case  the  frame-stories  are  throughout  numbered  in 
the  MSS.  before  the  intercalated  stories,  whereas  in  Bh,  which  in  this 
tantra  is  a  MS.  of  the  textus  simplicior,  the  frame-story  is  numbered  as  i, 
our  first  story  as  ii,  our  third  story,  in  which  all  the  following  tales  are 
contained,  as  xii  (see  variants  on  p.  289,  ii),  our  stories  iv  to  ix  in  like 
manner  as  iv  to  ix,  and  our  x  as  xi ;  whereas  our  xi,  which  is  inserted  in  x, 
is  numbered  in  Bh  as  x. 

Editor's  non-acceptance  of  corrections  of  real  errors. — At  the  end  of 

this  volume,  some  additional  corrections  to  vol.  xi  are  appended.  Several 
learned  friends  of  mine  have  sent  me  emendations  which  they  will  not  find 
among  these  corrections.  I  need  not  say  that — thankfully  and  carefully — 
I  took  all  their  proposals  into  consideration;  but  in  the  course  of  my 
critical  work  I  have  become  extremely  cautious  in  correcting  the  readings 
of  good  MSS.  Nothing  indeed  could  at  first  sight  be  more  convincing  than 
the  emendation  fc(U!!U|*fmifM,  which  one  of  these  scholars  proposed  instead 
of  f^WIXTrft,  as  my  text  reads  p.  2, 1. 12.  But  as  the  best  MSS.  of  both 
the  recensions  of  the  textus  simplicior,  from  which  Purnabhadra  took  this 
passage,  confirm  the  reading  of  the  MSS.  of  his  own  recension,  this  con- 
jecture is  inadmissible  ;  see  variants  on  p.  2, 12. 

The  same  scholar  proposed  to  read  with  the  editions  of  Kosegarten 
(V,  49),  Biihler  (V,  60),  Jivananda  Vidyasagara  (V,  60),  and  Kasinath 
Pandurahg  Parab  (V,  58)  f^T^tif  instead  of  fif-^imi,  as  our  text  has  in 
its  stanza  V,  46  b.  But  again  our  variants  (on  p.  273,  l)  show  that  Purna- 
bhadra took  the  wording  of  this  stanza  into  his  text  exactly  as  he  found  it 
in  his  sources,  and  we  have  no  right  to  alter  what  he  approved.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  that  in  this  as  in  other  cases  the  later  printed  editions 
simply  follow  that  of  Kosegarten ;  cp.  below,  p.  53,  and  Indogermanische 
Forschungen  xxix,  215  ff. 

I  now  regret  that  I  followed  Parab  in  correcting  the  chandobhanga 
in  stanza  II,  155  a.  This  stanza  is  absent  from  all  the  other  recensions  of 
the  Pancatantra  including  the  textus  simplicior.  I  found  it  in  a  metrically 
correct  form  in  Parab's  Subhashita-ratna-bhandagara  and  in  his  edition  of 


Preface  xi 

Ballala's  Bhojaprabandha,  and  as  the  correction  seemed  to  be  an  unavoidable 
one,  I  adopted  it.  But  later  on,  I  found  the  same  stanza  with  exactly 
the  same  chandobhanga  in  Jivananda  Vidyasagara's  edition  of  the  Bhoja- 
prabandha and  in  the  metrical  version  of  the  Campakasresthikathanaka ; 
see  below,  Variants  on  p.  163, 13.  And  when  my  '  Variants '  were  already 
printed,  I  found  again  this  stanza  with  its  chandobhanga  in  the  printed 
edition  of  Devavijaya  Gani's  Pandavacharitra  (see  Yashovijaya  Jaina 
Granthamala,  26,  p.  152),  and  in  three  old  MSS.,  the  one  containing 
Dharmacandra's  Malay asundarikatha,  the  other  two  Hemavijaya's  Katha- 
ratnakara  (story  211).  Hence  it  is  evident  that  this  stanza  was  current 
in  its  faulty  form,  and  that  this  form  should  be  restored  in  our  text.  As 
here,  Purnabhadra  in  several  places  took  over  into  his  text  anomalies  of 
his  sources ;  see  below,  p.  30  f.  and  p.  36.  All  these  cases  should  be 
carefully  observed,  as  they  aflford  us  one  of  the  best  means  for  constructing 
a  pedigree  of  the  different  recensions,  and  for  finding  out  their  most 
trustworthy  MSS. 

In  my  emendations  I  always  carefully  examined  the  best  MSS.  of  all 
the  old  recensions,  including  both  classes  of  the  textus  simplicior,  and 
I  beg  my  critics  not  to  venture  conjectures  of  their  own,  without  comparing 
the  same  sources  and  without  taking  into  due  consideration  their  genetic 
relations.  The  text  of  Kielhorn  and  Blihler  cannot  replace  the  MSS.  of 
the  textus  simplicior,  as  will  appear  from  our  parallel  specimens,  from 
pages  58  ff.  of  this  volume,  and  from  the  occasional  quotations  strewn  over 
my  notes. 

Furnabhadra's  attitude  towards  his  sources. — Purnabhadra  no  doubt 
knew  Sanskrit  well,  and  if  he  had  not  been  renowned  for  his  pdndityara, 
no  minister  would  have  entrusted  him  with  the  revision  of  so  celebrated 
and  widely-known  a  nUisdstra  as  the  Pancatantra  already  was  in  Purna- 
bhadra's  time.  Moreover,  his  work  would  not  have  been  so  widely  circulated 
and  copied  again  and  again  to  even  recent  times,  by  Jainas  as  well  as 
by  Brahmanas,  if  it  had  not  been  approved  by  the  most  cultivated  people 
of  his  own  time  as  well  as  of  later  times.  Hence  it  seems  to  me  now  quite 
possible  that  he  was  well  aware  of  such  anomalies  as  he  took  over  into  his 
text,  but  that  he  intentionally  refrained  from  altering  them.  In  stanza  5 
of  his  Prasasti  he  says : 


xii  Preface 

This  shows  at  all  events  that  he  had  a  great  consideration  for  his  sources, 
which,  as  appears  from  our  parallel  specimens,  he  followed  pretty  faithfully. 

Acknowledgement  of  obligations. — Once  more  I  have  the  pleasant  duty 
of  making  public  acknowledgement  of  invaluable  help  and  kindness 
received  from  very  many  scholars.  First  of  all  I  must  thank  Geheimrat 
Professor  Boysen,  Director  of  the  Leipziger  Universitatsbibliothek,  Professor 
Munzel,  Director  of  the  Hamburger  Stadtbibliothek,  and  Mr.  F.  W.  Thomas, 
Chief  Librarian  of  the  India  Office  Library,  London.  These  gentlemen 
sent  me  the  Paiicatantra  MSS.  preserved  in  their  respective  libraries  and 
permitted  me  to  use  them  under  the  most  liberal  conditions.  To  Mr.  Thomas 
I  owe  the  possibility  of  collating  again  the  London  MS.  A,  and  the  Poona 
MSS.  bhPBh.  Moreover,  this  scholar  procured  for  me  copies  of  the  most 
valuable  MS.  h  (see  below,  p.  12  f.),  of  the  Ulwar  MS.,  and  of  the  MS. 
preserved  in  the  Raghunath  Temple  Library  (cp.  p.  231  of  this  volume). 
Both  these  latter  MSS.  are  inferior  fragmentary  copies  of  Purnabhadra's 
recension.  But  to  know  this  is  a  great  relief  for  an  editor,  for  whom 
nothing  can  be  more  painful  than  the  thought  that  there  may  still  exist 
some  MSS.  of  very  great  value  which  he  is  not  allowed  to  use. 

To  Professor  A.  A.  Macdonell  of  Oxford  I  am  deeply  indebted  for 
sending  me  the  Pancatantra  MSS.  of  the  Max  Miiller  Memorial.  Besides, 
he  as  well  as  Mr.  Thomas  collated  for  me  a  passage  of  the  originals  of 
Kosegarten's  MSS.  BCDEF  which  were  not  in  my  hands,  when  I  needed 
them  for  this  single  passage ;  see  below,  p.  44  f .  To  Mr.  Premchand 
Keshavlal  Mody,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  of  Ahmedabad,  I  owe  the  use  of  the  MSS.  pr 
(see  p.  12)  and  Pr  (see  p.  14).  Sastravisaradajainacarya  Muniraj  Shri 
Dharmavijaya  Suri,  the  founder  of  Shri  Yasovijayajainapathasala  in 
Benares,  and  his  head  disciple.  Muni  Indravijaya,  who  unite  in  their 
persons  the  truly  Indian  pandityam  with  a  keen  sense  for  philological 
criticism  and  with  a  far-sighted  benevolence  to  all  the  scholars  interested 
in  Jaina  literature,  have  sent  me  many  valuable  Jaina  MSS.  and  books 
necessary  for  my  further  work,  and  have  given  me  many  items  of  informa- 
tion of  the  utmost  value  which  it  would  have  been  difficult  or  impossible 
to  get  in  Europe. 

In  1910  the  Munich  Academy  awarded  from  the  income  of  the  Edmund 
Hardy  Foundation  a  prize  of  one  thousand  marks  for  my  Contributions  to 
the  History  and  Criticism  of  the  Pancatantra  Literature  (Arbeiten  zur 
Geschichte  und  Kritik  des  Pancatantra).  Since  Theodor  Benfey  was  a 
member  of  that  distinguished  corporation,  and  dedicated  to  it,  over  half 
a  century  ago,  his  celebrated  pioneer  work  in  Comparative  Literature, 
entitled  '  Pantschatantra ',  and  since  so  eminent  an  authority  in  that  same 


Preface  xiii 

field  as  Geheimrat  Ernst  Kuhn  is  closely  and  no  doubt  authoritatively 
concerned  with  the  administration  of  the  Hardy  Fund,  it  is  a  matter 
of  deep  satisfaction  to  me  that  I  am  here  able  to  record  the  Academy's 
approval  of  the  way  in  which  I  am  continuing  the  work  of  Benfey. 

If  I  am  able  to  continue  this  work,  I  owe  the  happy  privilege  in  largest 
measure  to  Professor  Charles  R.  Lanman;  for  at  his  instance  an  inter- 
national memorial  signed  by  seventy  subscribers  (more  than  a  third  of  the 
signatures  came  from  India),  was  addressed  to  the  Koniglich  Sdchsische 
Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften  with  a  petition  that  this  corporation  request 
the  Koniglich  Sdchsisches  Ministerium  des  Kultus  und  offentlichen  Unter- 
richts  to  allow  me  the  leisure  necessary  for  bringing  my  work  to  a 
satisfactory  conclusion.  Rektor  Professor  Dr.  Curt  Schmidt  of  our  Real- 
gymnasium  in  Doebeln  most  kindly  supported  this  petition,  and  the  Royal 
Ministry  granted  it.  I  may  now  hope  to  complete  the  literary-historical 
part  of  my  undertaking,  as  with  the  present  volumes  (xii.  and  xiii.  of  this 
Series)  I  am  completing  the  philological  part  thereof. 

I  need  scarcely  add  that  for  these  volumes,  as  for  volume  xi,  Professor 
Lanman  has  laid  me  under  deep  obligation  by  revising  my  Introduction 
and  other  preliminary  matter  in  respect  of  its  English  style,  and  by 
arranging  the  contents  of  the  volumes  with  his  well-known  editorial  skill. 

Mr.  J.  C.  Pembrey,  Hon.  M.A.  (Oxon.),  the  Oriental  Reader  at  the 
Clarendon  Press,  has  not  only  done  his  work  with  his  unfailing  care  and 
pains,  but  has  also  given  me  many  valuable  suggestions  which  I  was  glad 
to  follow. 

To  all  the  above-mentioned  gentlemen  and  corporations,  and  to  the 
Royal  Ministry,  I  here  record  my  heartfelt  thanks.  The  great  and 
sympathetic  interest  which  they  have  shown  in  this  large  and  laborious 
undertaking,  gives  me  courage  to  address  myself  to  its  second  and  perhaps 
more  difficult  part;  and  this,  when  complete,  will,  very  likely,  and  as 
I  hope,  turn  out  to  be  a  History  of  the  Indian  Narrative  Literature. 

Johannes  Hertel. 
Grossbauchlitz  hei  Doebeln,  Saxony, 
December  10,  1911. 


KEY  TO  TABLES  I  AND  II  OF  VOLUME  XI 

Specimens  of  the  MSS.  ^  and  bh  in  facsimile. — In  volume  XI, 
between  the  end  of  the  introductory  matter  (p.  xlviii)  and  the  first  page 
of  Purnabhadra's  text,  are  inserted  two  Tables,  containing  collotype  re- 
productions of  fifteen  specimen-parts  of  the  MSS.  4'  and  bh.  These  facsimiles 
are  designated  as  '  No.  1 '  and  so  on,  and  are  thus  referred  to  in  this  Key. 
They  are  especially  useful  as  showing  the  old  aksara-forms  used  in  our 
MSS.,  and  as  making  it  very  clear  how  some  of  them  were  easily  liable 
to  be  misread  by  later  copyists. 

Facsimile  No.  1  shows  a  verso-page  of  4',  corresponding  to  the  passage 
beginning  svayutlidntikam  (169,  l  of  our  text)  and  ending  with  hhadra  (170, 12). 
Our  reproduction  is  a  trifle  smaller  in  size  than  the  original.  The  original 
has  three  red  spots :  one  in  the  centre  of  the  middle  square  beneath 
the  (correct)  leaf-number  60,  and  encircling  the  small  hole  ;  one  in  the  right 
margin^  covering  the  figure  5  of  the  (wrong)  leaf-number  56,  of  which 
the  figure  6  and  part  of  figure  5  have  been  lost  in  the  course  of  time 
with  part  of  the  margin ;  and  one  just  opposite  to  it  in  the  left  margin. 

Facsimile  No.  2  shows  a  recto-page  of  ^,  corresponding  to  the  passage 
gatam  vyddham  to  kHah  inclusive,  173,2  to  174,23  of  our  text.  The  original 
has  only  one  red  spot,  namely,  in  the  middle  of  the  blank  square. 

Facsimile  No.  7  shows  a  verso-page  of  MS.  bh,  corresponding  to  our 
text  125, 11  rthdni  to  125,  29  samdptam  ce  inclusive.  The  original  is  a  trifle 
larger  than  the  facsimile,  and  has  neither  the  blank  square  in  the  middle 
of  the  page  nor  the  red  spots  in  the  middle  and  in  the  margins. 

The  Jain  diagram  for  the  sacred  word  arTiam  appears  in  4',  see  No.  2, 
7e. — Annsvara  appears  at  the  end  of  the  line  in  *,  see  No.  2,  12  g.  Cp. 
Variants  183, 11.  The  same  character  is  used  merely  to  fill  out  the  blank 
space  at  the  end  of  the  line  in  *,  No.  8,  6  g  and  7  g.  Variants  thereof 
in  *,  No.  1,  1  z,  4  z,  9  z,  14  z  ;  No.  2,  7  g. — Red  markings.  In  the  originals 
of  *  and  bh,  the  words  uktavi  ca,  ajpi  ca,  the  ends  of  the  single  padas, 
and  other  important  places  are  coloured  with  red. 

Aksara-forms  of  the  MSS.  *  and  bh. — Under  the  headings  of  such 
forms  as  are  for  one  reason  or  another  of  interest,  are  now  given  references 
to  the  facsimiles  and  to  the  places  thereon  where  such  forms  may  be  found. 
References  for  4'  are  on  the  left ;  those  for  bh  are  on  the  right. 


Key  to  Tables  I  and  II  of  Volume  XI 


Aksara-forms. 

Initial  i : 
Post-consonantal  e  \ 


Post-consonantal  ai: 
Post-consonantal  o : 

Post-consonantal  ati ; 
Modern  forms : 

glia,  old  form : 
gha  and  ppa  : 

gha,  modern  form : 
gha  and  tha : 


jha: 
jjJia : 

tu  and  nu : 


In  facsimiles  of  MS.  \//. 

No.  l,2ik;  7e;  8n;  14  r. 
No.  1,  2  b  rf;j€ ;  2  m,  5  r  i/e ;  2  u 
se;  3  y  /e ;  hdikle;  5  m  stlie. 


No.  1,  4bg  rai;  6u,  12 1  fZrti; 
14  c  tai ;  10  a  smat ;  14  e  thai. 

No.  1,  1  m  ddho;  2g  yo;  3f 
^/•o ;  8 1  s<o  ;  3  n  ^o  ;  3  s  ^o ; 
3v  hho. 

No.  1,  1  q  niau;    3q,  8b  dan; 

6  z  saw. 

No.  l,llnro;    11  z  yo  ;   No.  2, 

7  b  ff/o. 

No.  2,  Ihirggam  (distinctly  two 
go's).  The  usual  form  No.  15, 
2  in  durggam. 

No.  8,  4  b  c  r^^^a  ;  7  a  ^r/irT  ; 
No.  2,  9  b  ghu ;  10  f,  14  c  gha ; 
No.  9,  1  a  gha. 

The  old  form  of  gha  is  distinct 
from  that  of  ppa,  but  easily 
confused  with  it:   cp.  No.  1, 

1  c  rppi ;    4  h  rppa ;    No.  8, 

2  a,  6  d  rppa. 

No.  1,  5t  gha;  No.  2,  1  c,  2a 

ghu  ;  4  d  ghra. 
The   modern  form    of   gha  is 

distinct  from  that  of  tha,  but 

easily  confused  with  it :  cp. 

No.  1, 1  V  tham  ;  6  y,  13  s  tha  ; 

No.  8,  1  g  tha ;  9  f  tham  ;  10  e 

rtham. 
No.  1,  15  c  jhum  (quite  distinct 

from   ku   15  e   and   g) ;    cp. 

jjhi.  No.  12,  2  a. 
No.   9,   3  b   jjhd    (cp.   Biihler, 

Palaogr.,  Table  V,  v-18  from 

inscr.  ca.  807  A.  D.) ;    No.  12, 

2  s.  jjhi  (cp.  Biihler,  Palaogr., 

TableV,  xiv,xviii,  xix,xxi-18). 
Very  nearly  alike.     For  tu,  see 

No.  1,  Id,  3k,  7x;   No.  8, 

8  b  ;  for  nu,  see  No.  1,  15  b. 


In  facsimiles  of  MS.  bh. 

No  instance. 

No.  7, 1  middle  fye  ;  1  first  quar- 
ter ye  ;  1  third  quarter  ste  ; 
1  fourth  quarter  fe,  ke ;  2  first 
quarter  sr?,  &c. 

No.  7,  5  and  6  middle,  and  9  first 
quarter  thai ;  6  first  quarter 
kyai ;  10  third  quarter  dai. 

No.  7, 1  fourth  quarter  no  ;  2  first 
quarter  yo  ;  3  second  quarter 
vyo,  dyo,  to ;  fourth  quarter 
vyo,  dyo. 

No  instance. 

No.  7,  7  second  quarter  ptai. 
No  instance. 


No   instance  in    the   facsimiles 
(and  none  in  the  entire  MS.). 


No  instance. 

In  bh,  the  form  of  tha  is  like 
that  of  our  printed  texts : 
No.  7,1a  rthd  ;  2  third  quarter 
tha ;  5  middle  thai. 


No  instance. 


No  instance. 


For  nu,  see  No.  7,  7  first  quarter. 


Key  to  Tables  I  and  II  of  Volume  XI 


Aksara-forms. 

t  and  «  in  conjuncts : 
tra: 


In  facsimiles  of  MS.  \|r. 

Very  similar.    Thus : 

No.  1,  2g,  5k;  troZi;  tri^h. 


In  facsimiles  of  MS.  bh. 


tva : 
tsa: 

stu: 

tya  and  nya : 


No.  1,2  X,  8  h,  13  d. 
No.  1,    8c;    tsu   No.   1,    12a 
tsne  No.  1,  14  v. 


Quite  distinct  in  y^.  For  tya, 
see  No.  8,  3bc;  tye,  No.  1, 
6  be,  12  d;  tyu,  2  q.  For 
nya,  see  No,  1,  9  c,  10  v. 


Cp.  nnr,  No.  7,  1  first  quarter ; 

tra,  No.  7,  6  first  quarter. 
No.  5,  1. 
tsa,  No.  7,  2  second  quarter  and 

9  first  quarter ;  No.  5,  3  end. 
No.  7,  2  last   quarter,  exactly 

like  sru. 
Identical  in  bh.     For  tya,  tya, 

see    No.  7,  4  first  half,    four 

examples ;  tye,  No.  7, 1  middle ; 

tya,  2  end.     For  nya,  No.  7, 

2  third  quarter ;    3  beg. ;    6 

middle. 
tha  after  s,  cha,  b  before  dha,  and  s  before  ta  or  tha  or  va,  are  very  similar.  Thus : 

stha,  No.   7,    2   third    quarter ; 

sthi,  6  second  quarter. 
cchi,  No.  6,  2  middle. 
No  instance. 


No.  7,  1  third  quarter  (twice). 

No.  6,  3  a. 

No.  5,  2  middle. 

Distinct  in  bh.  For  ddha,  see 
No.  7,  6  first  quarter ;  ddhyd, 
7  third  quarter;  ddhi,  8  first 
andfourth,andlOfirst  quarter. 
For  dvi,  see  No.  7,  7  second 
quarter. 


sf^a: 

No.  13,  3a;   sthe,  No.  1,  5 in; 

stha  No.  3,  2  middle  ;  4  end. 

ccha: 

No.  l,4uv;  No.  10,  2  and  4. 

Idha: 

No.  1,  lip;  cp. No.  10,1  second 

half. 

sta: 

No.  1,  10  q,  &c. 

stha: 

No  instance. 

sAa: 

No  instance. 

ddha  and  dva : 

Identical  in  \ja.    For  both,  see 

No.  1,  14  q,  niryativasad  vad- 
dha. 


INTRODUCTION    TO    THE    EDITION    OF 
PURNABHADRA'S  PANCATANTRA 


Chapter  I.    Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions,  and  of  their 
Manuscripts,  as  used  by  the  Author  of  this  Volume. 

Pedigree  of  the  recensions  of  the  Pancatantra. — Below  is  given 
a  statement  of  the  various  Indian  recensions,  and  in  such  a  tabular  form 
as  to  make  clear  the  genetic  relations.  The  Brahmanical  recensions  are 
marked  with  a  star  (*) ;  the  Jaina  recensions  with  a  dagger  (f). 

1  *Original  work  (Kashmir,  about  200  b.  c.  ?) 
2  ♦t  (Kashmir) 


6  *K  (Kashmir) 
before  570 


3  *^  (Kashmir) 


9  *Pseudo-Gunadhya 


10  *Somadeva, 

Kathasaritsa- 

gara,  1063-1082 

(Kashmir) 


*^ar.^ 

\^ 
11  *Ksemendra, 
Brhatkatha- 

manjari, 

about  1040, 

Kashmir 


7*N-W 
North-Western  India 


12  *n-w 
North-Western 
epitome  after 
Kalidasa  (fifth 

century) 


8  Pahlavi  recen- 
sions, Persia, 
Western  Asia, 
North  Africa, 

Europe, 
from  about  570 


13  *n-wi 

I 
14*SP 
Dekkan 


20*  n-w' 


4  *^ar.  a, 

Kashmir, 

before  1000 


5  i^ar.  3 

Kashmir, 

before  1000 


Tamil 
recensions 


23  ttextus  simplicior. 
North- Western  India 
after  850. 
H-class  and  a-class 


fill 
15  *a     16*3     17*7     18  *S     19*^ 


21  *v    22  *Hitopadesa 
Nepal  Bengal  ? 

before  1373 


(Prakrit) 


24  tPurnabhadra, 
North-Western  India, 
1199 


25  Later  mixed  recensions 


6  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 


Key  to  the  pedigree. — There  follows  now,  under  twenty-five  headings 
coiTesponding  with  those  of  the  table  (1-25),  a  brief  statement  as  to  each 
of  the  inferrible  or  extant  recensions  of  the  Paucatantra,  so  far  as  known 
to  the  editor  of  Purnabhadra's  recension,  and  as  to  the  MSS.  used  by  him 
as  editor,  and  in  his  studies  of  the  history  and  sources  of  that  text. 

1.     The  original  work. 

The  author's  MS.  of  this  work  and  all  exact  copies  of  it  are  lost. 

2.  t. 

Some  copy,  inferrible  but  no  longer  extant,  of  the  original  work,  which 
copy  already  contained  certain  mistakes  and  interpolations. 

3.  S'. 

The  lost  ^arada  archetype  of  the  Kashmir  recension  or  Tantrakhyayika. 
S  contained  many  corruptions  and  gaps,  and  some  more  interpolations. 

4.  S''ar.  a. 

The  more  original  text  of  the  Tantrakhyayika.     Known  from  the  MSS. : 

P  =  Puna,  Deccan  College  viii.  145. 

P^  =  one  leaf,  containing  most  of  the  kathamukha,  Decc.  CoU.  viii.  145. 

p^  =  the  greater  part  of  MS.  p,  belonging  to  Dr.  M.  A.  Stein. 
The  Sanskrit  text  of  MS.  P  was  printed  in  Abh.  der  Kgl.  Sachs.  Ges.  der 
Wiasenschaften,  vol.  xxii.  No.  v,  p.  1  ff. 

5.  S'ar.  /3. 

The  slightly  revised  and  enlarged  text  of  the  Tantrakhyayika.     Used  by 

Ksemendra.    Part  of  the  interpolations  contained  in  Sar.  ^  go  back  to  some 

MS.  of  the  K-class  (No.  6).     MSS. : 

p2  =  the  smaller  (last)  part  of  MS.  p,  belonging  to  Dr.  M.  A.  Stein, 
z,  and  its  derivatives  p  r  R,  MSS.  belonging  to  Dr.  Stein. 

Critical  edition  of  these  recensions :  Tantrakhyayika,  die  alteste  Fassung 
des  Pancatantra.  Nach  den  Handschriften  beider  Rezensionen  zum 
ersten  Male  herausgegeben  von  Johannes  Hertel. . . .  (=  Abh.  der  Kgl. 
Ges.  d.  Wissensch.  zu  Gottingen.  Phil.-hist.  Kl.  N.F.  Band  xii.  2). — 
Translation:  Tantrakhyayika.  Die  alteste  Fassung  des  Pancatantra. 
Aus  dem  Sanskrit  iibersetzt  mit  Einleitung  und  Anmerkungen  von 
Johannes  Hertel.  1909.  Leipzig  und  Berlin.  Druck  und  Verlag  von 
B.  G.  Teubner.     2  vols. 


and  of  their  Manuscripts 


6.     K. 

A  lost  Sarada  MS.  which  was  the  source  of  all  the  other  recensions  of 
the  Paficatantra. 

7.     N-W. 

A  North-Westem  copy  flowing  from  K,  not  extant,  but  represented  by 

8.     The  Fahlavi  Becensions. 

The  Pahlavi  version  itself  is  lost,  but  very  numerous  offshoots  of  it  are 
preserved.  See  V.  Chauvin,  Bibliographic  des  ouvrages  arabee  ou  relatifs 
aux  Arabes  publics  dans  I'Europe  chrdtienne  de  1810  a  1885.  II.  Kalilah. 
Lifege.  H.  Vaillant-Carmanne,  Imprimeur.  Leipzig,  en  commission  chez 
O.  Harrassowitz,  Querstrasse  14.  A  new  edition  and  translation  of  the 
Old  Syriac  version  has  been  given  by  Prof.  Friedrich  Schulthess  of  Konigs- 
berg.  Title  :  Kalila  und  Dimna,  Syrisch  und  Deutsch.  Berlin.  Verlag  von 
Georg  Reimer.   1911. 

9.     Fsendo-Gunadhya. 

The  lost  metrical  extract  from  an  old  text  of  the  Paficatantra,  interpolated 
in  a  North- Western  recension  of  the  Brhatkatha. 

10.     Somadeva. 

The  abbreviated  Sanskrit  translation  of  No.  9,  contained  in  Somadeva's 
Kathasaritsagara.     Editions  used  by  the  author  of  this  volume  : 

Br  =  Katha  Sarit  Sagara.  Die  Marchensammlung  des  Somadeva.  Buch  vi. 
vii.  viii.  Herausg.  von  Hermann  Brockhaus.  Leipzig  1862  in  Com- 
mission bei  F.  A.  Brockhaus  (=  Abh.  fiir  die  Kunde  d.  Morgenl., 
herausg.  v.  d.  Deutschen  Morgenl.  Gesellschaft,  ii,  No.  5). 

Du  =  The  Kathasaritsagara  of  Somadevabhatta.  Ed.  by  Pandit  Durgaprasad 
and  Kastnath  Pandurang  Parab.  Printed  and  published  by  the 
proprietor  of  the  "  Nirnaya-Sagara  "  Press.     Bombay.     1889. 

MSS.  used  by  the  author  of  this  volume  : 
A  =  LO.  1881,  E.  3957. 
B  =  I.  O.  2165,  E.  3949. 
C  =  LO.  1102,  E.  3955. 
K  =  Sanskrit  College,  Calcutta,  No.  1796. 
P  =  Deccan  College,  1887-1892,  No.  660. 

11.     Xsemendra. 

The  abbreviated  Sanskrit  translation  of  No.  9,  contained  in  Ksemendra's 
Brhatkatha-manjari,  xvi.  286  to  567.     Editions : 


8  ChajD.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 

V.  M  =  Der  Auszug  aus  dem  Paficatantra  in  Kshemendras  BrihatkathS,- 
mafijari.  Einleitung,  Text,  Uebersetzung  und  Anmerkungen  von  Leo 
von  Mankowski,  dr.  jur.  &  phil.     Leipzig,  Otto  Harrassowitz  1892. 

^  =  The  Brihatkathamanjari  of  Kshemendra.  Ed.  by  mah^mahopS,dyaya  (I) 
pandit  Sivadatta,  Head  Pandit  and  Superintendent,  Sanskrit  Depart- 
ment, Oriental  College,  Lahore,  and  Kashinath  Pandurang  Parab. 
Printed  and  published  by  Tukaram  Javaji,  proprietor  of  Javaji 
Dadaji's  "  Nirnaya-Sagara  "  Press.     Bombay.     1901. 

12.     u-w. 

A  north-western  epitome,  in  which  all  the  stories  and  nearly  all  the  verses 
of  N-W  were  given.  It  must  have  been  composed  after  Kalidasa's 
Kumarasambhava :  see  vol.  I  of  my  translation  of  the  Tantrakhyayika, 
p.  158,  middle. 

13.     n-w*. 

This  is  a  derivative  of  n-w,  and  the  immediate  source  of 

14.     SF. 

The  archetype  of  the  so-called  Southern  Paficatantra.  Of  this  archetype 
no  quite  faithful  copy  has  been  handed  down  to  us.  The  MSS.  known 
to  us  belong  to  the  following  five  sub-recensions : 

15.      SPa. 

A  ]  A  B  palm-leaf  MSS.,  C  a  paper  MS.,  all  of  them  belonging  to  the 
B  y         late  Prof.  Leo  von  Mankowski,  and   kindly  lent   to   the  author 
C  )         of  this  volume  by  him. 
K,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Government  Oriental  MSS.  Library, 

Alph.  Index,  p.  46,  No.  7-1-7. 
L,  ditto,  7-1-6. 
N,  ditto,  7-1-8. 

Q,  a  copy  of  the  Tanjore  MS.,  Burnell,  Class.  Index,  p.  165^  No.  5,110. 
P,  a  copy  of  the  beginning  of  the  Tanjore  MS.,  Burnell,  p.  165^  No.  5,109. 


R.      „ 

5» 

5,111. 

s,      „ 

)i 

5,113. 

u,      „ 

J> 

5,116. 

V,       „ 

» 

10,240. 

w,     „ 

>» 

10,241. 

Y,       „ 

55 

10,242. 

Z,  a  copy 

of 

a  not  numbered  MS. 

of  the  Palace 

Library,  Tanjore. 

In  this 

copy, 

the  text  of  the  SP  is 

wrongly 

ascribed  to  Ksemendra. 

and  of  their  Manuscripts  9 

After  my  edition  of  the  SP  was  printed,  I  got,  through  the  kind  help 
of  Prof.  E.  Hultzsch  and  Govt.  Epigraphist  V.  Venkayya,  the  MS.  b, 
i.  e.  a  copy  of  the  beginning  of  the  MS.  Hultzsch,  Reports  on  Sanskrit 
MSS.  in  Southern  India,  No.  II,  p.  45,  1219.     This  MS.  goes  with  B. 

16.  SP  p. 

F,  a  collation  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Govt.  Or.  MSS.  Library, 

Alph.  Index,  p.  46,  No.  3-2-20. 
H,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Govt.  Or.  MSS.  Library,  Alph.  I    fij-gt 

Index,  p.  46,  No.  6b-3-15.  group. 

0,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Govt.  Or.  MSS.  Library,  Alph. 

Index,  p.  46,  No.  3-4-19. 
E,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Govt.  Or.  MSS.  Library,  Alph.\ 

Index,  p.  46,  No.  7-1-5.  I  second 

1,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Govt.  Or.  MSS.  Library,  Alph. [group. 

Index,  p.  46,  No.  7-1-10.  J 

M,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Madras  Govt.  Or.  MSS.  Library,  Alph.)  third 
Index,  p.  46,  No.  5-3-13.  J  group. 

The  text  of  the  MSS.  F  HO,  EI,  with  the  variants  of  the  best  MSS.  of 

SP  a  has  been  published  in  the  following  edition  : 

Das  sudliche  Paiicatantra.  Sanskrittext  der  Rezension  /3  mit  den 
Lesarten  der  besten  Hss.  der  Rezension  a,  herausg.  von  Johannes 
Hertel.  Des  xxiv.  Bandes  der  Abhandlungen  der  phil.-hist.  Kl.  der 
Kgl.  Sachs.  Ges.  d.  Wissenschaften  No.  V.  Leipzig  bei  B.  G.  Teubner 
1906. 

17.  SPy. 

D  =  India  Office,  Biihler  MSS.     April  24,  1888,  No.  320. 
G  =  India  Office,  Burnell  211. 

A  useless  attempt  towards  publishing  these  two  MSS.  has  been  made 

by  Dr.  Michael  Haberlandt,  Zur  Geschichte  des  Pancatantra,  Sitzungsber. 

d.  phil.-hist.  CI.  der  Wiener  Ak.  d.  Wissensch.  1884,  p.  397  ff.  Cp.  ZDMG. 

Iviii,  p.  3  ff. 

18.  SP  8. 

T,  a  copy  of  the  MS.  of  the  Palace  Library,  Tanjore,  Burnell's  Class.  Index, 
p.  165^  No.  5,112.     Cp.  Introduction  to  my  ed.  of  SP,  p.  xxxiv  f. 

19.  SP  $. 

X,  an  old  palm-leaf  MS.,  presented  to  the  author  by  the  late  Prof.  v. 
Mankowski.  An  analysis  of  this  southern  '  textus  amplior'  has  been 
given  ZDMG.  Ix.  769  ff.  and  Ixi.  18  ff. 

0 


10  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 


There  are,  furthermore,  two  Paris  MSS.  of  the  SP,  and  one  MS.  belonging 
to  Prof.  Teza,  which  were  not  available  for  me.  Cp.  ed.  of  the  SP, 
Intr.,  pp.  xxix  and  xxxiii. 

20.     n-w". 

A  lost  MS.  agreeing  on  the  whole  with  n-w^,  but  having  numerous  more 
original  readings.  The  first  and  second  tantras  were  transposed  in  this 
recension. 

21.     V. 

A  Nepalese  recension,  containing  only  the  verses  and  one  prose  sentence 

which  the  copyist  evidently  took  for  a  stanza.     First  and  second  tantras 

transposed.     MSS. : 

n\  a  copy  presented  to  the  author  by  the  Durbar  of  Nepal,  and  containing 
books  I  to  III  incl.  Cp.  ed.  of  SP,  p.  Ixxxviiiff.  The  complete 
variants  of  this  MS.  are  given  in  the  ed.  of  SP. 

n'^,  a  copy  of  the  beginning  and  of  the  end,  transcribed  from  the  same 
original  as  n\  and  procured  for  me  by  Prof.  Sylvain  L^vi.  This 
MS.  contains  the  stanzas  of  tantras  iv  and  v,  which  are  missing  in  n^. 
They  are  printed  in  the  appendix  to  my  Introduction  to  the  edition 
of  the  Sanskrit  text  of  the  Tantrakhyayika,  p.  xxvii. 

22.     The  EitopadeSa. 

This  is  based  on  n-w'^  and  some  other  story  book.     Its  author  was  a  Saiva 

called  Narayana,  who  wrote  for  some  king  Dhavalacandra,  probably  in 

Bengal.     Books  I  and  11  transposed  as  in  v. 

Editions  with  critical  notes:  1.  Hitopadesas  id  est  Institutio  salutaris. 
Textum  codd.  MSS.  collatis  recensuerunt  interpretationem  latinam  et 
annotationes  criticas  adiecerunt  Augustus  Guilelmus  a  Schlegel  et 
Christianus  Lassen.  Pars  I.  textum  sanscritum  tenens.  Bonnae  ad 
Rhenum  mdcccxxix.  .  .  .  Pars  II.  commentarium  criticum  tenens.  .  .  . 
MDCCCXXXI.  (The  translation  promised  on  the  title  has  not  appeared). 
2.  Hitopadesa  by  Narayana.  Ed.  by  Peter  Peterson.  Bombay,  1887 
(=  Bombay  Sanskrit  Series,  No.  xxxiii). 

As  to  these  and  other  editions  compare :  tJber  Text  und  Verfasser 
des  Hitopadesa.  Inaugural-Dissertation  .  .  .  bei  der  hohen  philoso- 
phischen  Facultat  der  Universitat  Leipzig  eingereicht  von  Johannes 
Hertel  .  .  .  Leipzig.     Druck  von  Breitkopf  &  Hartel,  1897, 

A  truly  critical  edition  of  this  work  is  still  a  desideratum.  The  Nepalese 
MS.  N,  mentioned  by  Peterson  in  the  preface  of  his  edition,  p.  i,  did 
not  belong  to  the  British  Museum,  as  Prof.  Peterson  thought,  but  to 


and  of  their  Manuscripts  11 

the  late  Prof.  Cecil  Bendall,  and  now  belongs  to  the  Cambridge 
University  Library.  A  MS.  which  Prof.  Zachariae  presented  to  the 
Library  of  the  German  Oriental  Society  has  been  described  by  him 
ZDMG.  Ixi.  342. 

After  the  publication  of  SP  and  v  it  will  now  be  an  easy  task  to 
determine  the  best  MSS.  of  the  Hitopadesa  and  to  give  a  truly  critical 
edition  of  this  work. 

23.     The  teztns  simplicior. 

Called  in  the  MSS.  Pamcakhyanaka.  This  text  is  the  work  of  some 
Jaina  author  who  seems  to  have  lived  after  the  middle  of  the  ninth 
century  a.d.,  since  he  quotes  a  stanza  of  Rudrata^,  and  before  1199  A.  D., 
as  Purnabhadra  used  this  text  as  one  of  his  main  sources.  The  author 
added  new  tales  and  new  stanzas,  especially  from  Kamandaki  ^,  transposed 
the  stories,  especially  in  books  III  and  IV,  and  greatly  amplified  the  bulk 
of  the  Pancatantra,  especially  in  the  fifth  book.  As  for  the  single  stories, 
he  not  only  altered  their  wording  throughout,  but  also  their  purport.  The 
stories  of  the  textus  simplicior  have  many  features  in  common  with 
Buddhistic  forms  of  these  tales,  which  deviate  from  the  old  Pancatantra 
texts.  The  MSS.  of  this  recension  disagree  very  considerably,  and  in  most 
of  them  the  text  is  in  no  good  state.  All  of  them  are  revised  copies. 
MSS.  of  the  textus  simplicior  : 

H,   No.  281   of  the   Hamburger  Stadtbibliothek.      Not   dated,   but   older 

than  I. 
I,  No.  280  of  the  Hamburger  Stadtbibliothek,  dated  sam.  1701.     As  to 

H   and   I   see   my   paper   '  Kritische   Bemerkungen    zu    Kosegartens 

Pancatantra',  ZDMG.  Ivi.  293  fil 
O,  MS.  of  the  Bodleian,   Oxford,  Aufrecht's  Cat,  p.  157*,   No.  335,  'ex 

eodem  codice   atque   Hamburgenses   H.  I.  videtur  transcripta   esse.' 

Dated  sam.  1709.     This  MS.  I  have  not  seen. 
Bh,  fifth  book,  contains  a   text  very  closely  agreeing  with  that  of  the 

Hamb.   MSS.,  but  without  two   interpolations  of  H  I.      See  below, 

p.  56  ff".,  and  cp.  No.  25,  Later  Mixed  Recensions, 
o-  =  Decc.  College,  Peterson's  Fifth  Report,  No.  356.     Not  dated.     Copied 

by  gani  Caritrakirtti,  disciple  of  gani  Tejastilaka.    Corrected  by  pandit 

Sukirtti  and  pandit  Amarasimha. 
8  =  Decc.  Coll.  i.  17.     First  leaf  replaced.     Copied  from  an  old  original 

(many  small  gaps).     Not  dated. 

^  See  Pischel's  edition  of  Rudrata  (Rudrata's  Qrng§,ratilaka  and  Ruyyaka's  Sahrdaya- 
lila.     Kiel,  Haeseler  1886),  p.  26.     "  '         " 

'  Benfey,  Pantschatantra  I,  p.  xv,  note  2. 


12  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 

S  =  Decc.  Coll.  XV.  147.  First  two  leaves  and  last  leaf  missing.  The 
conclusion  of  IV,  vii  (Mouse-maiden),  with  IV,  viii  (Saints'  clothes)  is 
an  unintelligibly  short  abstract,  after  which  the  fourth  tantra  is 
concluded.  Dated  samv.  1534  caitramase  suklapakse  5  pamcamyam 
tithau  somavasare  atreha  Harsapure  Sa(?)dyanagarajiiatiyar"5'a*ac!j/a/iewa 
sutanam  pathanartham  AIi  maf/amr/a  vastavyamevadaj  rvhiiy  duSOJiijaUdkasya 
sutena  savakena  pustika  likhita  punyasyarthe  tena  punyena  bhagavan 
sri  Mahar/.fw?^  pritostu,  &c. 

a  =  Decc.  Coll.  xii.  252.  A  fragmentary  MS.  of  the  text  contained  in  S. 
The  conclusion  of  IV,  vii  (with  the  emboxed  story  IV,  viii)  is  literally 
the  same  in  both  MSS.  The  following  leaves  are  missing:  1-55  inch, 
59-61,  63-74,  77,  80,  85,  86,  89,  93  to  the  end.  At  the  end  of  tantra  iv 
the  copyist  gives  his  name :  likhitam  idam  pro(!)hita-Ramacamdrabhi- 
dhena  nijapathanai-tham  paropakrtaye  castuh  I 

pr  =  a  MS.  belonging  to  the  Bhandar  of  Ahmedabad,  and  lent  to  me 
through  the  good  offices  of  Mr.  Keshavlal  Premchand  Mody  of  the 
same  town.  It  bears  the  marks  da°  7,  pra°  25  mi,  and  da  13  pra  15. 
Colophon:  samvat  1592  varse  vai'sasasiditraravau  lisitam.  This  MS. 
agrees  very  closely  with  the  edition  of  Kielhorn  and  Biihler. 

Bu2  =  India  Office,  Buhler  MS.  86.  Fragment,  leaves  1-39  inch  of  88  leaves 
missing.  Dated  Samvat  1804,  sakem  1669  prabhavdhde  paumtadya  2 
dvlUydydm  ludhe  Bhimgupandmnd  srl-Ndrdyanapamtaii.  e.  pamdita)sictena 
suhrdvarenMam  pamcopdkhydndkliyam  pustakam  likhitam  svdrtJiam  pardrtham 
ca,  &c. 

Mii*  =  Max  Miiller  Memorial  e  11,  Bodleian,  Oxford,  50  leaves.  Begins 
kd  sotkamtlids  tistati  iva  (corresp.  to  Purn.  230, 3).  The  text  of  this  MS. 
belongs  to  the  o--class.  Dated  sake  772  mrvarindmasamvatsare  vaimkha- 
suddhanavan^ydm . 

h  =  a  copy  of  the  MS.  mentioned  in  Sh.  R.  Bhandarkar's  Report,  Bombay, 
1907,  p.  55,  §  46.  The  original  lies  in  a  dilapidated  fort  in  Hanumangad 
or  Bhatner  (Bikaner).  Bbandarkar  says  :  '  The  place  in  the  fort  where 
I  saw  the  box  of  manuscripts  is  also  dilapidated  and  deserted.  The 
heir  to  the  manuscripts  is  a  young  boy  who,  I  believe,  is  studying  at 
Patiala.'  .  .  .  Bhandarkar  calls  the  original  '  a  copy  of  Panchatantra 
made  in  Samvat  1429,  while  Firuz  Shah  Tarrhlak  was  on  the  throne.' 
Mr.  F.  W.  Thomas  kindly  procured  me  the  copy,  which  was  ordered 
by  the  Durbar  of  Bikaner.  It  has  been  made  by  two  copyists,  neither 
of  whom  knew  Sanskrit,  and  both  of  whom,  especially  the  second  one, 
very  often  misread  the  old-fashioned  characters  of  the  original.  The 
colophon  does  not  mention  the  date  given  by  Bhandarkar,  as  the 
copyist  of  this  part  of  the  MS.  evidently  altered  it  to  give  the  date 


and  of  their  Manuscripts  13 

of  his  own  copy.     As  the  colophon  gives  an  idea  of  the  knowledge 
which  this  copyist — the  better  one  of  the  two — has  of  the  Sanskrit 
language,  I  give  it  here :  sarapum  [for  samaptam !]  vedam  apariksita- 
karanam  naraa  pamcamam  tamtramm  iti  i  vrJiat/pamcatamtram  samattamh 
(corr.  to  samaptamh)ii  samvat  1965  ramitimigasaravadi  12  ne  lisamtamm 
atmacatarabhuja  Fz'/{:a«eranagaramadhye   Saratare   gacchai  il    yadrsam 
pustamka  drstva  tadrsam  lisitam  maya  I  yadi  I  suddhamm  asuddham 
va   mama  doso  na  diyateh  il  srir  astuh  II  srikalpamnam  astuh  ii  srl 
subhara  bhavayat  hllh.     This  copy  is  very  faulty.     Moreover,  very 
many  corrections  and  glosses  are  entered  in  it  in  some  places.     In 
spite  of  all  this  the  copy  is  valuable.      But  a  future  editor  of  the 
textus  simplicior  must  try  to  get  the  original  of  our  copy  for  his  work. 
This  original  must  contain  a  good  old  text  of  this  work.     The  story 
I,  V  is  concluded  in  it  as  in  H I.^     In  the  Introduction  to  my  transla- 
tion of  the  Tantrakhyayika,  p.  158  (Kap.  II,  §  2, 1,  S.  31),  I  have  shown 
that  the  stanza  which  contains  the  argument  of  story  II,  iii  of  our  text 
has  been  altered  in  all  the  descendants  of  K,  and  has  been  well  pre- 
served only  in  .^ar.     Our  Specimen  III,  1.  133,  footnotes,   gives   the 
reading  of  h,  which,  though  corrupt,  proves  in  an  evident  manner  that 
originally  the  textus  simplicior  also  had  the  reading  of  Sar. 
c  =  Deccan  Coll.,  Bhand.  Cat.,  xvii.  637.     Fragment.     Leaves  still  extant : 
2-10  inch,  14-21,  23-33,  37-41,  43-46.     Goes  down  to  acimtaya,  Kielh. 
p.  89, 4.     Rather  faulty  ;  modern. 
The  textus  simplicior  has  not  been  handed  down  to  us  in  its  original 
form.     All  our  MSS.  show  interpolations,  ^  and  the  original  wording  has 
not   been   preserved   in   any   one    of   the   MSS.  that  I  have  seen.      Our 
parallel  Specimens  and,  above  all,  the  text  printed  below,  p.  58  ff.,  show 
that  the  MSS.  of  the  textus  simplicior  may  be  roughly  divided  into  two 
groups : 

(1)  The  H-class,  to  which  belong  HIO  and  book  V  of  Bh ;  see  below, 

p.  58  fF. 

(2)  The  cr-class,  to  which  belong  <rsprh  (and  book  V  of  0 ;  see  Later 

Mixed  Recensions). 
As  to  the  Vaisnava  MS.  S  and  to  the  MS.  a  of  the  purohita  Ramacandra, 
I  cannot  say  to  which  class  it  has  to  be  assigned,  as  unfortunately  I  failed  to 
copy  the  greater  part  of  their  text.  At  any  rate  these  two  MSS.  are  worthless. 
Of  the  two  classes,  each  at  times  excels  the  other  in  the  greater  originality 
of  an  occasional  passage.      Our  parallel    Specimens    I-III  and   the  text 

'  Cp.  tJber  die  Jaina-Rezensionen  [see  below,  p.  15],  p.  97  ff. 

«  Cp.  Ber.  kgl.  sachs.  Ges.  d.  Wissenschaften,  ph.-h.  Kl.  1902,  p.  68  f. 


14  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 


printed  below,  p.  58  ff.,  show  that  Purnabhadra  used  copies  of  both  these 
classes.  Wherever  he  follows  the  textus  simplicior,  nearly  his  whole 
wordino-  can  be  reconstructed  from  MSS.  of  these  two  classes.  It  is 
scai'cely  possible  that  he  had  before  him  a  MS.  from  which  both  the 
H-  and  the  <r-class  are  derived,  as  in  some  places  either  the  H-class  or 
the  <r-class  is  more  original  than  Purnabhadra's  text. 

The  text  of  the  H-class  seems  to  me,  on  the  whole,  to  be  the  more 
original  one.     It  has  not  yet  been  edited. 

One  single  MS.  of  the  o--class  has  been  edited  by  Kielhorn  and  Biihler 
in  their  well-known  edition  of  the  Paiicatantra  in  the  Bombay  Sanskrit 
Series,  Nos.  IV,  III,  I.  Cp.  ZDMG.  Ivi,  p.  298  f.  This  edition  agrees  very 
closely  in  its  wording,  and  completely  in  the  arrangement  and  number 
of  its  tales,  with  the  above-mentioned  MS.  pr. 

As  to  Kosegarten's  edition,  see  below, p.  15, '  Later  Mixed  Recensions ',  and 
p.  44ff. 

24.     Purnabhadra's  text. 

Called  in  the  MSS.  (like  No.  23)  Pancakhyanaka.  Purnabhadra's  text 
is  a  compilation  of  Sar.  /3,  of  the  textus  simplicior,  and  of  sources  unknown 
to  us,  amongst  which  there  was  a  source  composed  in  Prakrt ;  see  below, 
p.  27  ff.  He  seems  to  have  known  Ksemendra ;  cp.  WZKM.  xvii.  347. 
According  to  his  prasasti,  he  completed  his  work  in  A.  d.  1199  by  the 
order  of  a  minister  named  Sri- Soma. 

No  other  recension  of  the  Pancatantra  has  been  handed  down  to  us  in 
so  authentic  a  wording  as  Purnabhadra's  work.  The  MSS.  which  contain 
it  are  the  following : 

bh  =  Deccan  CoUege,  Bhand.  Cat.  x.  190, 
N  =       „  „  „  „    X.  189. 

A  =  India  Office  2643,  E.  4084  (a  revised  copy). 
*  =  Deccan  College,  Bhand.  Cat.  iv.  55. 
P  =       „  „  „        Report  1897,  419. 

L^  =  Leipzig  University  Library,  A.  404. 
M  =  Deccan  College,  Bhand.  Cat.  iv.  54. 
p  =       „  „  „  „     ii.  46  (a  revised  copy). 

Pr  =  a  MS.  of  the  Jaina  Bhandar  of  Ahmedabad,  da.  28,  pra  10.     Not 

dated,  but  old. 
B  =  Oxford,  Aufr.  Cat.,  p.  157*,  No.  337.     It  contains  only  the  first  two 
tantras  and  the  greater  part  of  III  (down  to  227,5  krlaghnd  inch). 
Written  after  a.d.  1810.     As  I  know  this  MS.  only  from  TuUberg's 
collation,  I  neglected  it.     As  for  the  other  MSS.,  see  below,  p.  37  ff. 
The  text  of  this  recension  has  been  published  in  vol.  xi  of  the  HOS. 


and  of  their  Manuscripts  15 

As  to  the  textus  simplicior  and  Purnabhadra's  recension,  cp.  my  papers : 
'  Kritische  Bemerkungen  zu  Kosegartens  Pancatantra',  ZDMG.  Ivi.  293  fF., 
and  '  Uber  die  Jaina-Rezensionen  des  Pancatantra ',  Berichte  der  phil.-hist. 
Kl.  der  Kgl.  Sachs.  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften  zu  Leipzig,  1902,  23  ff. 

The  lack  of  critical  spirit,  which  is  so  characteristic  of  the  old  style 
pandits,  was  the  reason  why  the  more  complete,  i.  e.  the  interpolated 
and  contaminated  MSS.  of  celebrated  works,  were  always  copied,  whereas 
the  old  genuine  texts  disappeared.  Hence  the  textus  simplicior  and 
Purnabhadra's  recension  completely  ousted  the  old  Pancatantra  from 
North-western  India.  But  Purnabhadra's  compilation  was  not  the  last 
stage  of  this  literary  development.  Numerous  new  recensions  arose,  and 
these  have  been  copied  and  enlarged  even  to  our  days.  These  mixed 
recensions  may  be  classed  under  six  heads. 

1.  The  textus  simplicior  was  interpolated  from  Purnabhadra's  text. 

2.  Purnabhadra's  text  was  interpolated  from  the  textus  simplicior  and 

other  sources. 

3.  Single  books  or  tantras  of  different  recensions  were  combined. 

4.  Other  recensions  were  contaminated  with  the  Jain  recensions. 

5.  The  Jain  recensions  were  moulded  into  other  forms. 

6.  Versions  from  which  the  frame-stories  have  been  eliminated. 

25.     Later  Mixed  Recensions. 
25^.    Textus  simplicior,  interpolated  from  Purnabhadra's  recension.    MSS. : 
D  =  I.  O.  2790.     Dated  samv.  1796  asadhavadi  3. 
b  =  Deccan  College,  Bhandarkar's  Cat.  xii.  253.     Fragmentary  MS.     The 

following  leaves  are  still  extant :  49-79  incl.,  81-5,  87-9,  and  one  leaf, 

the  pagination-number  of  which  is  ninety-something  (the  unit  of  the 

number  is  not  to  be  made  out). 
d  =  Deccan  College,  Bhand.  Cat.  ii.  44.     Has  54  leaves,  incomplete.     The 

text  goes  to  saharsam  aha,  Kielhorn,  p.  93, 14. 
Mill  _  ;^jg_    jy^a^^.    duller    Memorial   e  10   of    the   Bodleian.      100  leaves. 

Fragment.     Begins  with  ca  vilokya  Purn.  130,  lo.     The  rest  complete. 

Dated  sambat  1776  vane  I   sake  1641  pravarttamdne  I  ji/estamdse  I  krme 

2)akse  I  caturihydm  4  tithau  I  ddifyavdre  1   Written  Svjdnasimhajivijai/ardjj/e  I 

hi  Yikdnera-madhye  by  one  dcdrya  Rdmakriina. 
Mii3=MS.  Max  Miiller  Memorial  d  40.    71  leaves.    Contains  books  HI  to  V 

inclusive.     The  pagination  begins  with  1.     Not  dated. 

25^.    Purnabhadra's  text,  interpolated  from  the  textus  simplicior  and  other 
sources.     MSS. : 

K  =  Berlin,  Chambers  176.     This  MS.  is  known  to  me  from  the  collations 
of  Benfey  and  E,.  Schmidt. 


16  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 

Ju^  =  Leipzig  University  Library,  A.  403.  84  leaves.  From  the  beginning 
to  irdsaydm  dsa  219,  2.  Title  Hitopadesa  (only  in  mg.).  Very  faulty  Saiva 
MS.     After  I,  i  the  story  Hitopadesa  II,  iii,  ed.  Schl.  ('  Dog  and  Ass  '). 

Bii^  =  I.  0.,  Blihler  MS.  85.  Dated  sake  1788  ksayanamavatsare.  This 
is  the  recension  translated  by  Galanos,  and  used  by  Meghavijaya  (see 
below,  p.  19).     Cp.  WZKM.  xix.  62  ff. 

Mii^  =  MS.  Max  MUller  Memorial  f  1.  Complete.  The  pagination  (lost  on 
some  leaves)  goes  from  244  to  395.  Leaf  279  wrongly  inserted  after 
379,  leaf  337  after  the  first  leaf  of  Sivadasa's  Vetalapancavimsatika, 
which  follows  in  the  MS.  Down  to  about  p.  22  of  our  text  Mii'^ 
contains  a  mixture  of  Simpl.  and  Purn.,  the  textus  simplicior  prevailing. 
But  also  in  some  other  places  the  textus  simplicior  has  been  compared. 
After  sruyate  ca,  94,  4,  for  instance,  Mii^  continues :  tat  pranastam  kulam 
pakmhulam  samprati  I  any  an  api  svechayd  vydpdclayuyati  I  yatah  (  =  Kielhorn, 
i.  72, 15),  Thereupon  follow,  with  variants  and  corruptions,  the  stanzas 
Kielh.  342  to  346  incl.,  and  then  the  MS.  continues  with  our  stanza 
344.  Nearly  all  the  mistakes  common  to  ^bh  appear  in  our  MS.,  and 
many  other  corruptions  besides.  Of  the  prasasti,  Mii^  has  the  two 
stanzas  of  PPrM. — Mii-  is  dated  mnyasdstramuniscayn  .  .  .  [supply  dra\ 
1760  T  ikramasya  gaidvdayah  II  iucih  mkle  trayodaSydm  by  one  Sukadeva 
in  a  village  of  Gujarat.     It  is  useless  for  critical  purposes. 

25^.     Single  books  or  tantras  of  difierent  recensions  were  combined. 

Bh  =  Deccan  College,  Bhand.  Cat.  xiii.  68.  The  text  of  books  I,  II,  and 
III  is  a  Purnabhadra  text,  mangled  and  interpolated  from  the  textus 
simplicior.  Book  IV  (incomplete)  is  a  Purnabhadra  text.  Book  V  is 
an  old  text  of  the  H-class  of  the  textus  simplicior.     See  below,  p.  56  ff. 

</)  =  Deccan  College,  Peterson,  Report  IV,  719.  The  text  of  books  I  to  III 
inclusive  is  the  text  of  Bh ;  book  IV  is  a  Purnabhadra  text  different 
from  Bh  ;  book  V  is  a  textus  simplicior  of  the  cr-class.  See  below, 
p.  56  ff. 

C  =  Bodleian,  Aufrecht's  Cat.,  No.  336.  Dated  sam.  1856.  This  MS. 
I  know  only  from  Tullberg's  collation.  The  beginning  of  the  first 
tantra  contains  the  textus  simplicior,  the  rest  of  that  tantra  and  the 
remaining  ones  are  Purnabhadra's  text. 

F  =  I.  O.,  No.  2319.  Books  I  and  II  contain  the  textus  simplicior,  the 
others  are  copied  from  the  same  original  as  C.  To  Mr.  F.  W.  Thomas 
I  owe  the  statement  that  codices  F  and  L  (cp.  Kosegarten,  p.  vi)  are 
identical. 

BU^  =  I.  O.,  Blihler  MS.  89,  a  fragment  containing  leaf  1  and  leaves  53  to 
119  incl.     Nearly  all  of  book  I  is  missing.     The  conclusion  of  book  I 


and  of  their  Manuscripts  17 

and  books  IV  and  V  contain  the  text  of  Purnabhadra,  whereas  books  II 

and  III  contain  a  textus  simplicior  with  stories   interpolated   from 

Purnabhadra.     Cp.  WZKM.  xix.  75. 
Bii^  =  I.  O.,  Buhler  MS.  87.      Fragment ;    47   leaves.      Begins   with   the 

description  of  the  hunter  at  the  beginning  of  tantra  ii,  and  goes  to 

Blihler's  stanza  iii,  163.     Purnabhadra's  stories  inserted  in  the  frame 

of  the  textus  simplicior.     Cp.  WZKM.  xix.  73. 
n  =  Deccan  College,  Peterson,  Report  III,  Appendix  iii,  No.  313.     Not 

dated.     Modern.      Books  I  and  II,  Pui-nabhadra ;   the   other   books, 

textus  simplicior. 
The  following  MSS.  contain  in  their  books  I,  II,  V,  Piirnabhadra's  text ; 
in  their  books  III  and  IV  an  interpolated  textus  simplicior : — 
n^  =  Deccan  College,  Bhandarkar,  Report  1894,  No.  371.     Quite  modern. 
n^  =  Deccan  College,  Peterson,  Report  V,  No.  355.    Dated  mitau  (?)  kartika- 

krsnacaturthi  bhuputravasare  samvat  1811. 
n^  =  Deccan  College,  Bhandarkar,  Report  1897,  No.  418.     Modern. 
n*  =  British  Museum,  No.  277.     This  MS.  I  have  not  seen. 
Q  =  Deccan  College,  Bhand.  Cat.  viii.  144.     Last  leaf  wanting, 
q  =  Deccan  CoUege,  Bhand.  Cat.  xii.  251.     Missing  leaves:  1-70  inch,  77, 

78,  122,  140  to  the  end.     Not  old.     In  the  parts  extant,  q  has  the 

same  stories  as  Q. 
Kosegarten's  edition  of  the  textus  simplicior  belongs  to  this  class,  and 
his  edition  of  the  textus  ornatior  as  well.     Both  are  mixtures  from  MSS. 
of  various  classes.      The  edition  of  Jivananda  Vidyasagara  is  based  on 
Kosegarten's,  and  so  is  that  of  Parab.     See  below,  p.  51  ff. 

25*.     Other  recensions  contaminated  with  the  Jain  recensions. 

25* a.  The  MS.  E  =  I.  0.  1812,  E.  4086.  Kosegarten,  p.  iv  of  his 
edition  of  the  textus  simplicior,  says  of  this  MS. :  '  Textus  ad  codicem 
A.  prope  accedens  passim  verba  sensum  supplentia  adiicere  videtur.'  On 
the  contrary,  this  MS.  deviates  from  Purnabhadra  in  the  most  remarkable 
manner.  It  is  based  on  the  textus  simplicior  and  contaminated  with 
Purnabhadra's  text.  But  the  author  of  this  text  has  used  still  other 
sources,  e.  g.  the  Mahabharata,  the  Vikramacaritra  (or  some  work  quoting 
a  coherent  passage  of  it ;  see  below,  p.  44  ff.),  nay,  even  an  older  recension 
of  the  Paficatantra,  from  which  the  author  inserts  his  story  III,  i  ('Ass 
in  panther's  skin '),  which  seems  to  be  based  on  the  Tantrakhyayika. 
The  text  of  this  story,  printed  from  Tullberg's  collation,  is  given  ZDMG. 
Ivi.  317.  The  order  of  the  stories  has  been  altered  throughout;  see 
ZDMG.  Ivi.  326. 

D 


18  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 

25^  b.  Ananta's  Kathamrtanidhi.^  This  is  an  epitome  of  an  old 
textus  simplicior,  interpolated  in  some  places  from  Purnabhadra's  text, 
and  even  altered  by  the  redactor  in  some  features  of  the  stories  related. 
The  single  books  are  not  called  f antra,  but  urmi.  Cp.  ZDMG.  Ivi.  296  f.; 
Saxon  Berichte,  p.  117,  note  1.  MSS.  : 
G  =  I.  0.  2146  =  E.  4088.     A  modern  Nagari  transcript  from  a  no  doubt 

Southern  MS.  {I  frequently  appears  instead  of  I  between  vowels). 
G\  Aufrecht  mentions  a  second  MS.,  Hall,  A  Contribution  towards  an 

Index  (Calc,  1859),  p.  183. 
The   two   following  Nagari   copies,  derived  from   one   and   the  same 
original,  belong  to  Prof.  E,  Hultzsch  (Halle) : 
G^,  93  leaves,  and  G^,  69  leaves.     In  the  first  pada  of  the  concluding  stanza 

of  book  V  (see  Saxon  Berichte,  p.  117,  note  1)  both  of  them  read  viji* 

for  kdnva. 

25*  c.  NP,  the  recension  mentioned  by  Aufrecht,  C.  C,  p.  314 :  xj^t^ 
kavya,  by  Dharmapandita.  MS.  mentioned  in  '  A  Catalogue  of  Sanskrit 
Manuscripts  in  Private  Libraries  of  the  North- Western  Provinces.  Parts 
I-X.  Allahabad,  1877-86,  ix.  14.'  I  got  a  copy  of  this  MS.  by  the  good 
services  of  Mr.  F.  W.  Thomas,  and  of  the  Principal  of  the  Sanskrit  College, 
Benares.  In  this  copy,  the  name  of  the  author  (Dharmapandita)  does  not 
appear.  The  original,  as  the  librarian  of  the  Sanskrit  College  informs 
me,  is  written  in  Tailanga  characters.  The  librarian  says  that  the  modern 
pandits  designate  nlti  works  which  contain  stories  as  kdvya.  The  original 
belongs  to  Pandit  Nrsimhasastrin,  and  the  Nagari  copy  sent  to  me  was 
made  by  order  of  his  son,  Pandit  Gangadbara  Sastrin,  C.I.E.^ 

The  author  of  this  version  has  used  several  sources,  the  textus  simplicior, 
the  recension  of  Purnabhadra,  the  Southern  Pancatantra,  the  Hitopadesa, 
and  in  some  places  even  Sar.,  or  some  MS.  which  contained  passages  that 
are  known  to  us  only  from  this  source.  Only  the  first  two  tantras  are 
complete  ;  of  tantras  iii  to  v  there  is  only  a  very  short  abridgment.  Books 
IV  and  V  are  transposed.  After  the  fifth  book  there  are  several  story- 
stanzas;  no  doubt  the  author  intended  to  use  them  for  the  composition 
of  books  III  to  V.     Cp.  ZDMG.  Ixiv.  61. 

As  to  this  recension,  see  Journal  Asiatique,  Nov.-Ddc.  1908,  p.  400  fi*., 
where  also  the  stories  I,  xvii,  xviii,  xix  are  given  in  Sanskrit  and  French. 

MS. :  np,  new  copy  in  Nagari,  51  leaves,  12  to  13  lines  on  a  page. 

^  As  the  author's  prasasti  tells  us,  Ananta  was  a  worshipper  of  Visnu.  He  belonged 
to  the  family  of  the  Kanva's,  and  his  father's  name  was  Nagadeva.  According  to 
Aufrecht's  C.  C,  i.  13,  771,  and  ii.  186,  Ananta  Bhatta  is  the  author  of  many  works. 

*  See  Journal  Asiatique,  Nov.-Dec.  1908,  p.  400,  where  °pattrena  (1.  3  of  the  Sanskrit 
passage)  is  a  misprint  for  °puttrena. 


and  of  their  Manuscnpts  19 

25*  d.  The  recension  of  the  Jaina  monk  Meghavijar/a,  compiled  from  an 
interpolated  Purnabhadra  text  (Bii^  above,  25 2),  from  the  textus  simplicior, 
from  a  metrical  version  of  the  Jaina  Pancatantra,  from  the  Jaina  work 
Dharmakalpadruma,  and  from  one  or  more  other  sources.  The  prose  has 
been  rewritten,  and  new  verses  and  stories  have  been  added.  Meghavijaya 
wrote  in  sam.  1716  in  the  town  Navaranga.  He  belonged  to  the  Tapagaccha. 
MS.  of  the  I  O. :  Buhler,  ZDMG.  xlii.  54,  No.  6 ;  fols.  35, 11.  17,  samvat 
1747,  Puna  (No.  90). 

An  analysis  of  this  version,  with  the  Sanskrit  texts  of  the  new  stories 
or  interesting  variants  of  old  stories  contained  in  it,  has  been  given  in 
my  paper  '  Eine  vierte  Jaina-Recension  des  Pancatantra' ;  for  a  German 
translation  of  these  stories,  see  my  paper  '  Meghavijayas  Auszug  aus 
dem  Pancatantra',  Zeitschr.  des  Vereins  fiir  Volkskunde  in  Berlin, 
1906,  p.  249  ff. 

25*  e.  The  MS.  Bhandarkar,  Report  1897,417  (Deccan  College,  coll. 
of  1887-91,  153  leaves;  col.:  sam.  1728  sravanakrsna [!] caturddasyara 
somadine  Phatteha^wcaxcidudhjQ  divan  ix\-Aliphasdmx3i]ye  Pdri/c&nY&je  Misra- 
ixlRdmendlekhi  II  subham  II  su  ll)  contains  another  Jaina  recension.  The  text 
of  this  MS.  is  compiled  from  the  textus  simplicior,  Purnabhadra  (bh-class), 
Hitopadesa,  the  metrical  source  used  by  Meghavijaya,  Sar.  /3  (with  the 
mistakes  of  our  MSS.  of  this  recension),  and  other  sources. 

Tantra  /contains  the  same  stories,  and  these  stories  in  the  same  order, 
as  Purnabhadra.  Only  story  xxiv  and  part  of  xxiii  have  been  lost  by 
a  gap  (not  marked  in  the  MS.).  Tantra  II:  i  =  Hit.  Schl.  I.  ii  (Pet.,  p.  7, 4) ; 
ii  =  Purn.  II.  i ;  iii  =  Sparrow's  allies  and  elephant,  with  iv,  Lion  and 
woodpecker  (from  the  same  metrical  sources  as  Meghavijaya^);  v  =  Hit. 
I.  iii  (Pet.  I.  41  and  following  story) ;  vi  =  Hit.  I.  iv  (Pet.  I.  42  and  follow- 
ing story) ;  vii  =  Pui-n.  II.  ii ;  viii  =  Purn.  II.  iii  (but  the  text  of  Sar.  ^) ; 
ix,  corresponds  to  Purn.  II.  iv  (stanza  and  first  sentences  from  Hit.,  the 
rest  of  the  text  from  Sar.  and  Purn.) ;  x  =  Hit.  I.  vi  (Pet.  I.  80  and  following 
story)  ;  xi  =  Pui'n.  II.  v ;  xii  =  Purn.  II.  vi ;  xiii  =  Purn.  II.  vii ;  xiv  = 
Purn.  II.  viii ;  xv  =  Purn.  II.  ix.  Tantra  III:  i  =  Sar.  III.  i ;  ii  =  Purn.  III.  i ; 
iii  =  Purn.  III.  ii  ;  iv  =  Purn.  HI.  iii ;  v  (intercalated  into  iv :  the  lizards, 
elephant,  and  water-animals  ^)  ;  vi,  corresponds  to  Purn.  III.  iv  (from  oar.) ; 
vii  =  Purn.  III.  v ;  viii  to  xv  =  Purn.  III.  vi  to  III.  xiii ;  xvi,  corresponds 
to  Purn.  III.  xvi  (from  Sar.,  and  again  from  Purn. ;  two  foil.  166 ;  the  text 
in  disorder).     Tantra  IV:  i  to  x  =  Piirn.  IV.  i  to  x;  then  xi  =  Simpl.  Buhler 

*  Cp.  Zeitschr.  d.  Vereins  f.  Volkskunde  in  Berlin,  1906,  256  f.  (with  German  transla- 
tion).    Sanskrit  text  and  French  translation  :  Journal  As.,  Nov.-Dec.  1908,  p.  425  ff. 
'  Sanskrit  text  and  French  translation:  Journal  As.,  1908,  p.  4S2ff. 


20  Chap.  I.     Survey  of  the  Single  Recensions 

IV.  vii,  and  xii  =  Simpl.  IV.  xvi.    Tantra  V  =  Simpl.  V,  with  all  the  stories 
given  by  Biihler,  except  V.  v. 

In  the  wording  of  the  frame -stories,  the  texts  of  Hit.,  Purn.,  Simpl.,  Sar. 
are  equally  contaminated. 

25*  f.  The  Buhler  MS.  88  of  the  India  Office  (ZDMG.  xlii.  541),  though 
complete  in  itself,  contains  only  tantras  i,  iv,  and  v.  It  was  copied  in 
sam.  1830  sake  1695  by  Vasudeva,  son  of  Ramacandra,  son  of  Ramakrsna, 
of  a  Maharastra  family.  The  faulty  colophon  seems  to  imply  that  Bdma- 
candra  (a  Vaisnava)  was  the  author  of  this  recension.  Like  the  recensions 
recorded  under  25^  c  and  g,  the  text  of  Ramacandra's  version  represents  the 
copy  of  a  rough  draught  not  finished.  The  first  tantra  is  based  on  the  textus 
simplicior,  but  interpolated  from  Purnabhadra ;  the  fourth  tantra  contains 
a  text  of  SP  /3.  The  fifth  tantra  is  contaminated  from  SP  and  the  textus 
simplicior.  It  begins  with  the  frame-story  and  the  fii'st  and  second  tales 
of  SP ;  then  follow  all  the  stories  of  Biihler's  edition  from  V.  iii  onward, 
except  Buhler  V.  ix  and  V.  xiv.     In  general,  cp.  WZKM.  xix.  74  f. 

25*  g.  The  MS.  Deccan  College  xvi.  105  (30  leaves,  not  old)  contains 
the  Kathamukha  and  book  I  of  an  incomplete  new  recension.  But  the 
first  book,  numbered  as  such,  corresponds  to  tantra  ii  of  Pui-nabhadra's 
text.  It  contains  all  the  stories  of  Piirnabhadra's  text  in  the  same  order. 
The  wording  of  this  MS.  has  been  contaminated  from  Purnabhadra,  from 
the  textus  simplicior,  and  from  the  Hitopadesa,  and  many  new  stanzas 
have  been  inserted. 

25^.  Jaina  recensions  moulded  into  other  forms.  A  metrical  version 
of  the  Jaina  recensions  must  have  existed  before  the  time  of  Meghavijaya, 
who  has  very  largely  availed  himself  of  it  (see  above,  25*  d).  The  same 
version  was  used  by  the  compiler  of  the  text  25*  e. 

25^.     Versions  from  which  the  frame-stories  have  been  eliminated. 

a.  A  Jain  MS.  of  the  Berlin  Library,  described  by  E.  Leumann,  Saxon 
Berichte,  1902,  132  flf.  (from  the  textus  simplicior). 

h.  The  Buddhist  version  from  Nepal,  called  Tantrakhyana.  It  is  based 
on  one  or  several  unknown  redactions,  and  augmented  from  other  sources. 
The  prose  given  by  Bendall  is  not  original.  Only  the  stanzas  contain  the 
original  Sanskrit  text. 

Cp.  Bendall,  The  Tantrakhyana.  Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  new  series,  vol.  xx,  p.  465  fi:  Hertel,  Uber 
einige  Handschriften  von  Kathasamgraha-Strophen,  ZDMG.  Ixiv.  58  ff. 

In  the  Jaina  Upasrayas  of  Pophliano  pado  in  Patan  (upper  Gujarat) 
and  of  Dehlano  pado  in  Ahmedabad,  there  are  still  numerous  Pancatantra 


and  of  their  Manuscripts  21 

MSS.  the  use  of  which  unfortunately  I  was  not  granted.  Cp.  Bhandarkar, 
Report,  Bombay,  1887,  p.  166  (da°  10, 1.2.44) ;  p.  180  (36, 126) ;  p.  184  (40,  i) ; 
p.  189  (44, 55) ;  p.  190  (45, 2t) ;  p.  192  (49, 35) ;  p.  195  (55, 3.2) ;  p.  217  (18, 4.5)  ; 
p.  226  (31,13) ;  p.  237  (36,137);  p.  243  (43,32)  ;  p.  245  (46,23).  Nor  was  I 
granted  the  use  of  the  Vienna  MS.  17  (Aufrecht,  C.  C,  p.  314). 

Two  Northern  MSS.  are  preserved  in  the  Palace  Library  at  Tanjore: 
T^  =  5114  and  r  =  5115.  As  I  was  not  granted  the  use  of  the  originals, 
I  ordered  copies  to  be  made  of  both  of  them.  But  the  specimens  sent 
to  me  were  executed  so  carelessly  (the  copyist  did  not  even  copy  the 
single  leaves  in  due  order),  that  not  to  waste  more  money  I  had  the  copying 
stopped,  r^  seems  to  be  a  MS.  of  the  H-class  of  the  textus  simplicior, 
whereas  t  seems  to  contain  a  text  of  Purnabhadra's  recension.  I  cannot 
say  any  more  about  these  two  MSS.,  because  I  know  only  their  beginnings 
and  because,  at  all  events,  the  two  copies  give  no  fair  representation  of 
their  originals. 


Chapter  II.    Purnabhadra,  his  time,  his  work,  and 
his  language. 

§  1.     Previous  Statements. 

In  1891,  Aufrecht  wrote  in  his  Catalogus  Catalogorum,  vol.  i,  p.  344 : 
*^JT^  revised  by  desire  of  Somamantrin  the  Pancatantra  in  1514,^  I.  O. 
2643.'  R.  G.  Bhandarkar  in  his  Report,  Bombay,  1897,  p.  lix,  gave  the 
complete  prasasti  of  Purnabhadra's  Pancatantra,  with  this  (faulty)  stanza 
containing  a  different  date  of  the  book : 

^fWrrT  T^€t  3Tt7Tt^  1^:  II  ^  II 

Bhandarkar  adds :  '  This  is  an  edition  of  the  Panchatantra  prepared  under 
the  direction  of  a  Mantrin  or  minister  of  the  name  of  Soma  and  completed 
on  the  3rd  tithi  of  the  dark  half  of  Phalguna  of  the  year  1255  by  a  man 
of  the  name  of  Purnabhadra.  The  text  of  the  Panchatantra,  he  says,  had 
become  coiTupt,  and  he  corrected  every  letter,  word,  sentence,  story  and 
verse.  Accordingly  we  find  on  comparing  this  edition  with  the  existing 
text  as  printed  in  the  Bombay  Sanskrit  Series  that  there  are  differences  of 

^  The  MS.  which  Aufrecht  refers  to  is  our  MS.  A.  See  below,  pp.  22  and  40. 
(Aufrecht  gives  the  date  a.  d.) 


22       Chap.  II.     Piirnahhadra,  his  time,  ivorh,  and  language 

reading  in  almost  every  line.  Some  of  the  prose  passages  and  verses  in 
the  latter  are  omitted  and  sometimes  there  are  others  in  the  place  of  those 
occurring  there.  Sometimes  there  are  verbose  prose  passages  to  which 
there  is  nothing  corresponding  in  the  existing  text.  The  work  might  be 
characterized  as  Panchatantra  re- written.  Who  the  Soma-mantrin  mentioned 
by  the  author  was  it  is  difficult  to  say.  The  date  in  all  probability  refers 
to  the  era  of  Vikrama,  wherefore  it  is  equivalent  to  1 199  A.  D.' 

In  1902, 1  proved  that  both  the  textus  simplicior  and  the  text  called  by 
Kosegarten  textus  ornatior,  are  Jaina  works,  and  that  Purnabhadra,  who 
amongst  other  sources  used  the  textus  simplicior,  was  the  author  of  the 
so-called  textus  ornatior}  In  a  post-card  dated  Aug.  12,  1902,  Geheimrat 
Jacob i  was  kind  enough  to  tell  me  that  the  date  of  the  stanza  published 
by  Prof.  Bhandarkar  corresponds  to  Sunday,  January  17,  1199  a.d. 


§  2.     The  date  of  Purnabhadra's  Recension. 

The  date  taken  by  Aufrecht  from  our  MS.  A  cannot  come  under 
consideration,  as  we  have  several  MSS.  of  Purnabhadra's  work  which 
are  much  older  than  the  date  just  mentioned.  The  author's  samvat  date 
given  in  A  is  1571.^  Our  MS.  Bh  is  dated  sam.  1442 ;  bh,  sam.  1468  ;  P, 
■which  mediately  goes  back  to  the  very  old  MS.  ^,  sam.  1537. 

The  date  published  by  Bhandarkar  is  taken  from  the  MS.  n^  =  Decc. 
Coll.  1894,  No.  371.  The  same  date-stanza  is  given  in  the  MSS.  Y]P-  = 
Decc.  Coll.,  Peterson's  Fifth  Report,  No.  355,  n3=Decc.  Coll.,  1887-91, 
no.  418,  and  in  the  MS.  277  of  the  British  Museum.  All  these  MSS.  go 
back  to  one  common  archetype.  The  British  Museum  MS.  I  did  not  see ; 
but  the  others  are  quite  modern  copies.  They  belong  to  the  class  of  the 
mixed  MSS.^  and  are  on  the  whole  worthless.  But  their  fifth  tantra  has 
been  copied  from  a  MS.  of  the  bh-class.*  The  text  of  this  tantra  as 
contained  in  them  is  inferior  to  that  of  the  same  tantra  given  in  bh.  But 
as  in  bh  the  date-stanza  is  missing,  these  MSS.  apparently  derive  from 
some  copy  older  than  bh,  and  the  date  given  in  them  may  be  right,  if  it 
is  compatible  with  what  we  know  from  other  sources  about  Purnabhadra's 
time.     And  this  is  the  case. 

Klatt-Leumann,  The  Samacharisatakam,  Ind.  Antiquary,  July,  1894, 
p.  173,  give  this  information:  '  \^7  ah  Purnabhadra,  pupil  of  Jinapati  siiri 
(t  Samvat  1277),  composed  sri-Krtapunyacharitra.' 

^  Berichte  d.  kgl.  Sachs.  Gresellschaft  der  Wissenschaften,  1902,  ph.-hist.  Kl.,  pp.  92  flf., 
97  ff. 

'  The  copt/isfs  date  is  saqivat  1574.  »  See  above,  p.  17.  ■•  See  below,  p.  58  fF. 


Chap.  II.     Purnahhadra,  his  time,  work,  and  language      23 

The  t^  ^mWt  (3Tflr^  5RcTf .  ^  t^  tfTR^  ^''liT^,  ^^t-  ^^ 
5^^  ^B^Mj  f^^W  ^^  <=IQ.^m)  mentions  the  following  works  : 

I  was  anxious  to  procure  the  prasastis  of  these  works.  With  respect  to 
that  of  the  former  my  endeavours  failed.  But  to  the  kindness  of  the 
Jaina  scholar,  Mr.  Keshavlal  Premchand  Mody,  of  Ahmedabad,  I  owe 
a  copy  of  the  Introduction  and  of  the  praiasti  to  the  latter  work.  Both 
of  them  were  copied  from  a  MS.  of  37  pages  [fols.  ?]  (15  lines  to  a  page), 
belonging  to  j^Iaharaj  Kanti  Vijaya,  of  Baroda. 

The  pramsti  of  the  Bhanyasdlicaritra.  In  his  prasasti  the  author  of  the 
Dhanyasalicaritra  gives  the  pedigree  of  his  teachers,  calling  his  gaccha 
the  -eiis^ej,^  (stanza  2),  or  ^^^T^  (stanza  10).^  But  he  gives  only  the  series 
of  the  suris  of  the  Kharatara-gaccha,^  excluding  the  first  teacher  peculiar 
to  this  gaccha,  viz.  Vardhamana  (fsam,  1088).  All  of  these  names  are 
known  to  us  from  Klatt's  Extracts  from  the  historical  Records  of  the 
Jainas,  from  his  Specimen  of  a  lit.-bibliogi'aphical  Jaina-Onomasticon,  and 
from  the  Pattavali  published  by  Weber  in  his  Cat.,  p.  1036  ff.  In  giving 
them  here  from  the  prasasti  of  the  Dhanyasalicaritra,  I  add  in  parentheses 
the  dates  from  Klatt's  '  Specimen '. 

^  This  gaccha  derives  its  name  from  that  of  its  founder  Camdra-suri.  See  Dharmasa- 
gara-gani's  Gurvavalisutra, Weber,  Cat.  997,  p.  1002  (numbered  as  15th  suri) ;  Munisundara- 
suri's  Gurvavali,  stanza  26  and  p.  15,  first  stanza  (numbered  as  16th  suri) ;  and  the  Patta- 
valivacana  of  the  Kharataragaccha,  Weber,  Cat.,  p.  1033  f.  (numbered  as  18th  suri). 

'^  Called  after  Kharatara,  the  'Severer',  the  'Harder',  a  title  which  was  given  to 
Jinesvara-suri  of  the  Candra-gaccha,  when,  in  sam.  1080,  in  the  sabha  of  King  Durlabha 
of  Anahillapura  (Anhilvad)  he  refuted  the  caityavasins.  Cp.  the  story  in  Weber's  Cat., 
p.  1037  f. ;  Klatt,  Specimen  of  a  lit.-bibl.  Jaina-Onomasticon,  p.  46  f.  The  first  two 
stanzas  of  the  above-mentioned  prasasti  allude  to  this  event,  comparing  Jine^vara  with 
a  lion  (who  is  J^^ff"^  than  his  opponents,  compared  to  elephants),  and  saying  that 
in  Srlpattana  (=  Anhilvad)  and  in  the  presence  of  King  Durlabha  the  suri  proved  from 
the  Holy  Scriptures  (siT'i^)  that  monks  should  not  dwell  in  caityas  (temples),  but 
in  the  houses   of  householders.      The   first  two   stanzas    of   the    praisasti   run  thus : 

^reWTWTTT^f^'^^TR^^:   ^ifW  ^fTTT  ^WT:  ^.      But  cp.  Dharmasagara's 
(saip.  1629)  criticism  of  this  fact  in  R.  G.  Bhandarkar,  Report,  Bombay,  1887,  p.  149  f. 


24       Chap.  II.     Furnahhadra,  his  time,  worJc,  and  language 

The  pedigree  runs  thus :  Jinesvara  (received  the  honorary  name  '  Khara- 
tara'  in  Sam.  1080),  Jinacaudra  (composed  '?r%^t;iI['RrT  in  Sam.  1125), 
Abhaj/adeva  {diiQdi  Sam.  1135  or  11S9),  Jinavallalj//a  (died  Sam.  1168),  Jinadatia 
(born  Sam,  1132,  died  Sam.  1211),  Jinacaudra  (born  Sam.  1197,  died  Sam. 
1223),  Jinapatti  ^  (born  Sam.  1210,  died  Sam.  1277),  Viraprabha  (i.  e.  Jines- 
vara, born  Sam.  1245,  died  Sam.  1331),  who  was  made  gtiru  by  Sarvadevasuri. 
The  last  stanzas  of  the  prasasti  I  give  here  literally  according  to  my  MS.: 

^<'=<^<r^^'<ii  %^  ^<^'^  <jf^i: 

4*!ii*i^  ^gmfwft  f\^  ^rTTTffr  ^»if<^  ^<sii^<  r8 

Translation.^ 

10.  He  [i.e.  Jinesvara = Viraprabha]  who,  like  the  celebrated  J/we/t'ara 
[i.  e.  Vardhamana,  the  last  Jina],  rejoices  in  the  celebrated  Candra-gaccha, 

^  Thus  spelt  in  MSS.  and  inscriptions.     See  Klatt,  Specimen,  p.  24.     In  stanza  12 
of  our  prasasti  his  name  is  correctly  spelt  pjJSfljfTT. 
2  MS.  0^0  for  o^o. 
^  I  translate  as  literally  as  possible,  without  any  regard  to  the  English  style. 


Chap.  II.     Purnabhadra,  his  time,  work,  and  language      25 

who  instructs  and  protects  it,  and  who  now  renders  powerful  the  Jaina 
moon  [i.  e.  the  Jaina  gaccha  called  Cdndra]  as  a  road  [for  Salvation],  and 
who  with  [his]  incomparable  words  jBlls  the  threefold  world  as  with  laws, 
[because  he  is]  trusted  [by  all  the  living  beings]  ; 

11.  By  the  command  of  this  [Jinesvara],  [when  I]  dwelt  with  the 
teacher  Sarvadeva,  [who  is  endowed  with]  good  qualities,  in  the  fortress 
of  Jaisalmer,  by  the  word  of  those  [two  men],^  in  order  to  give  help  to 
myself  and  to  others,  and  desirous  to  concentrate  my  mind, 

12.  [I,]  the  pupil  of  the  teacher  Jinapati^  the  gani  named  PuniahJtadra, 
composed  the  story  of  Dhanya  and  of  Gobhadra's  son,^  in  this  Vikrama 
year  numbered  by  arrow  [5],  Vasus  [8],  Sun  [12],  on  the  10th  day  in  the 
bright  half  on  the  approach  of  the  month  of  Magha.^ 

13.  The  best  of  the  vdcakas,  called  Suraprabha,  who  has  seen  the 
opposite  shore  of  the  whole  ocean  of  pure  learning,  corrected  this  story. 

14.  Whatever  religious  merit  I  may  have  gathered  here  by  composing 
the  pleasant  story  of  the  monk  Dhanya  and  of  the  monk  Salibhadra,  by 
this  [merit]  may  this  world  be  the  abode  of  bliss. 

15.  As  long  as  in  the  pure  lake  of  the  sky  the  autumn  moon  holds  [or 
bears]  the  eminence  of  the  excessive  sport  of  a  gander,*  so  long  is  victorious 
in  the  world  this  good  story  of  Dhanya  and  of  Gobhadra's  son  [i.  e.  so  long 
may  it  survive],  [and  be]  read  aloud  by  the  well-minded  [or :  by  the  wise]. 

Prohalle  identify  of  the  authors  of  the  lancdhhydnaka,  of  the  Krtapunya- 
caritra,  and  of  the  Bhanyamlicaritra.  About  the  identity  of  the  author  of 
the  Krtapunyacaritra  and  that  of  the  Dhanyasalicaritra  there  can  be  no 
doubt.  From  the  passage  quoted  above,  p.  23,  it  appears  that  both  these 
works  were  composed  by  a  monk  Purnabhadra  in  the  same  year,  viz. 
sam.  1285  ;  see  stanza  12  of  the  prasasti  given  above.  In  the  introduction 
to  the  Dhanyasalicaritra,  stanzas  10  fF.,  the  author  says  : 

^  The  text  has  the  plural  number, 

^  In  stanza  13  of  the  Introduction   our  author  says:    3IT^    ^*^tl*^^^    ^fT*^ 

^  So  according  to  Dharma  Vijaya  Suri,  who  refers  to  Hemacandra's  Abhidhanacinta- 
mani,  ed.  Boehtlingk  and  Rieu,  p.  26,  §  29. 

*  So  according  to  Dharma  Vijaya  Suri.  I  first  thought  of  separating  efi^f^  ^*iliK", 
and  of  rendering:  'causes  quarrel  connected  with  an  excess  of  great  dalliance',  i.e. 
'  causes  love  with  which  joys  and  sorrows  are  inseparably  connected.' 

£ 


26       Chajo.  II.     Purnabhadra,  his  time,  work,  and  la^iguage 

These  verses  prove  that  Purnabhadra  intended  to  compose  a  Krtapunya- 
caritra,  after  finishing  his  Dhanyasalicaritra.  In  the  Samacari-sataka  as 
quoted  above,  p.  22,  it  is  stated  that  Purnabhadra,  the  author  of  the 
Krtapunyacaritra,  was  a  pupil  of  Jinapati,  and  Jinapati  was  the  teacher  of 
Purnabhadra,  the  author  of  the  Dhanyasalicaritra ;  see  above,  p.  24,  stanza 
12  of  the  prasasti. 

The  author  of  the  Dhanyasalicaritra  composed  this  work  in  Jaisalmer ; 
the  author  of  the  Pancakhyanaka  must  no  less  certainly  have  lived  in 
north-western  India.^  Like  the  former,  he  was  a  ^vetambara  monk.^ 
His  date,  as  given  in  the  prasasti  of  the  IT-class,^  viz.  sam.  1255,  is 
compatible  with  the  date  (sam.  1285)  of  the  two  other  works  mentioned 
before.  Moreover,  the  author  of  the  Pancakhyanaka  calls  himself  a  suri  or 
gziru,  i.  e.  a  teacher,  whereas  the  author  of  the  two  other  works  tells  us  that 
he  is  a  gani.  The  author  of  the  two  later  works  accordingly  has  a  higher 
rank  than  that  of  the  Pancakhyanaka.* 

The  identity  of  our  two  Puinabhadras  would  be  established  beyond  any 
doubt,  if  it  were  sure  that,  in  stanza  4  of  the  Pancakhyanaka  prasasti, 
the  author  is  invoking  the  tirthakara  Candraprabha  as  a  patron  of  the 
Candrakula.  But  this  is  not  sure.  The  author  of  the  Dhanyasalicaritra 
invokes  Parsvanatha. 

Hence  we  can  only  say  that  it  is  highly  probable  that  Purnabhadra,  the 
author  of  the  Pancakhyanaka,  and  Purnabhadra,  the  author  of  the  Dhan- 
yasalicaritra and  of  the  Krtapunyacaritra,  were  one  and  the  same  person. 

^  Cp.  ZDMG.  Ix.  787.  Pijrnabhadra  lived  in  that  part  of  India  in  which  camels  are 
kept  as  domestic  animals,  and  all  the  MSS.  of  his  work  are  written  in  NagarT  characters. 

^  For  no  Digambara  monk  would  have  told  the  story  I,  xxii,  in  which  the  fraudulent 
monk  burnt  by  the  clever  minister  is  a  Digambara  ascetia    Cp.  also  the  stanza  V,  11. 

'  See  above,  p.  21  f. 

*  TfW  has  the  same  signification  as  ^ifljp^^.  wf^  and  3||x||i|,  according  to  a  kind 
communication  which  I  owe  to  ^astravi^arada-Jainacharya  ^li  Dharmamjaya  of  Benares, 
are  the  same,  whereas  '  *njj\  is  the  name  of  the  head  of  the  same  sadhus'  assembly.' 


Chap.  II.     Purnahhadra,  Ms  time,  work,  and  language      27 

§  3.     Furnabhadra's  work. 

If  unfortunately  Furnabhadra's  prasasti  to  his  Pancakhyanaka  is  silent 
about  the  pedigree  of  his  teachers,  it  is  not  so  about  the  work  he  has  done. 
Let  us  examine  what  he  himself  says  about  it,  in  connexion  with  such 
inferences  as  we  may  draw  from  a  comparison  of  his  recension  of  the 
Pancatantra  with  other  recensions  of  this  famous  book. 

In  stanza  2a  the  author  tells  us  that  he  revised  the  whole  sastra  called 
Pancatantra  at  the  instance  of  some  minister  Sri-Soma. 

When  King  Jayasimha  of  Guzerat  bade  the  celebrated  Jaina  monk 
Hemacandra  write  a  Sanskrit  grammar,  he  either  procured  for  him 
MSS.  of  the  eight  previous  grammars  preserved  in  the  temple  of 
Sarasvati  in  Kashmir,  or,  according  to  another,  and  more  trustworthy 
source,  MSS.  of  all  the  existing  grammars  from  various  countries.^ 
According  to  Biihler  even  now  Hindu  princes  nearly  always  provide  their 
court  pandits  in  similar  cases  with  copies,  and  have  these  copies  fetched 
from  even  afar,  and  at  great  expense.'' 

Hence  we  may  safely  conclude  that  a  minister,  when  ordering  some 
literary  work  to  be  executed  for  himself,  followed  the  same  manner  of 
proceeding.  At  all  events,  as  the  '^tfH^T^  is  a  minister's  ^i^rf^^,  he  had 
in  his  possession  the  principal  works  treating  of  this  topic,  and  doubtless 
provided  the  pandit  whom  he  entrusted  with  the  revision  of  such  a  work 
with  as  copious  materials  as  possible. 

Purnabhadra's  prasasti,  taken  in  connexion  with  the  evidence  of  his 
work  itself,  shows  that  our  assumptions  are  right.  In  stanza  2  of  the 
prasasti,  the  author  says  that  in  his  time  '  the  whole  system  called  Panca- 
tantra' had  lost  its  original  form.  Elsewhere^  I  have  explained,  that 
^TT^Tf^^ ,  ' the  whole  system,'  means  'all  the  existing  recensions'.  No 
doubt,  Purnabhadi'a  knew  several  redactions  of  this  work  which  are  unknown 
to  us.*  But  two  recensions  have  been  proved  to  be  his  main  sources,  viz. 
the  second  recension  of  the  Tantrakhyayika  (Sar.  /3),  and  the  textus  sim- 
plicior,  both  in  the  H-class  and  in  the  o--class.^  None  of  these  recensions, 
he  says,  preserved  the  genuine  text,  as  the  author  himself  had  written  it 
down.     But  Purnabhadra  was  well  aware  of  the  fact  that  the  order  of  the 

^  Cp.  Biihler,  Ueber  das  Leben  des  Jaina  Monches  Hemachandra  (Denkschriften 
der  philos.-hist.  CI.  d.  Kais.  Ac.  d.  Wissenschaften  zu  Wien),  p.  183  flF. 

M.c,  p.  185. 

'  In  my  paper  '  Tiber  das  Tantrakhyayika,  die  ka^mlrische  Rezension  des  Pancatantra ' 
(=  Abh.  d.  phil.-hist.  Klasse  d.  kgl.  sachs.  Gesellschaft  d.  Wissensch.  xxii,  No.  v), 
Leipzig,  B.  G.  Teubner,  1904,  p.  xxv. 

*  Cp.  my  edition  of  the  Southern  Pancatantra,  p.  Ixv  f. 

'  See  '  Uber  das  Tantrakhyayika ',  p.  xxiv,  and  below,  p.  57. 


28      Chap.  II.     Pilrnahhadra,  his  time,  tvorJc,  and  language 

tales  preserved  in  Sar.  /3,  and  no  doubt  in  other  recensions  which  he  used/ 
was  the  original  one.  Hence  he  adopted  this  order  in  his  third  book, 
whereas  the  textus  simplicior  in  this  third  /antra  deviates  considerably 
from  it.  The  last  two  books  were  very  short  in  the  old  recensions  of  the 
Pancatantra ;  but  they  were  enlarged  in  the  textus  simplicior,  which  in  an 
even  higher  degi'ee  than  Purnabhadra's  recension  is  not  a  mere  revision 
of  the  old  text,  but  rather  a  free  imitation  of  it.  Consequently  Purnabhadra 
very  largely  availed  himself  of  this  '  remaniement ',  not  only  in  these 
books,  but  throughout  all  the  text.  As  to  the  fifth  book,  he  took  it  over 
into  his  work,  with  only  slight  alterations,  in  the  form  which  it  had  in  the 
textus  simplicior. 

Our  parallel  Specimens  I  to  IV  show  how  he  chose  his  wording,  now 
from  the  one  and  now  from  the  other  source,  according  as  he  was  more 
pleased  with  the  former  or  with  the  latter.  In  most  cases  it  is  im- 
possible to  say  what  principles  guided  him  in  his  choice.  In  our  Specimen 
III,  however,  it  is  evident  why  he  suddenly  abandons  the  wording  of 
Sar.  13.  He  does  so  at  the  passage  where  this  recension  speaks  of  the 
brahmanical  tirthas.  As  the  textus  simplicior  replaces  the  enumeration 
of  these  tirthas  by  a  conversation  on  the  dharma,  Purnabhadra  in  this 
place  followed  this  Jaina  recension,  and  chiefly  because  its  wording  was 
not  offensive  to  his  religious  feelings. 

Purnabhadra's  principal  aim  was  to  revise  the  text ;  see  his  prasasti, 
stanzas  2  and  3.^  In  stanza  6  he  tells  us,  that  of  the  words  of  the  '  excellent 
first  poet'  only  'a  handful  had  remained  uninjured'.  The  very  numerous 
corruptions  which  can  be  proved  to  have  existed  in  the  text  of  the  Tantra- 
khyayika  as  early  as  (at  the  latest)  the  time  of  Ksemendra  (about 
1000  A.D.),  and  the  nature  of  the  textus  simplicior,  whose  wording  differs 
very   considerably   from   that   of  the   more    original   recensions,   confirm 

^  Cp.  Somadeva,  Ksemendra,  the  Southern  Pancatantra,  and  the  Pahlavi  version, 
which  all,  in  this  respect,  agree  with  i^ar.  Purnabhadra  seems  to  have  known 
Ksemendra's  versification  of  the  Pancatantra ;  cp.  WZKM.  xvii.  347.  With  Somadeva 
he  agrees  against  all  the  other  recensions  in  several  places.  Cp.  our  paraUel 
Specimen  I. 

^  It  seems  to  me  that  the  MS.  of  Purnabhadra  himself  (the  mt'ilapfafi)  contained  in 
part  original  leaves  of  his  sources  which  he  merely  corrected :  mistakes  like  vidhaya 
for  pidhdya,  drstvapdyo  for  drstapdyo,  and  others  (see  the  list  given  below,  p.  30  f.),  he 
is  more  likely  to  have  overlooked  in  some  MS.  of  the  textus  simplicior  which  he  revised, 
than  to  have  copied  from  it.  The  scribe  of  the  prathamddarsa  or  first  copy  of 
course  preserved  the  mistakes  overlooked  by  Purnabhadra,  and  committed  some 
clerical  errors  of  his  own.  Hence  it  is  possible  that  the  common  archetype  of  bh^ 
is  identical  with  this  prathamddarsa.  I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  other  MS.  of 
Purnabhadra's  recension  which  can  be  proved  to  go  back  to  another  archetype.  But  cp. 
our  Variants  5, 1  and  33,  22. 


Chap.  II.     Purnahhadra,  his  time,  worJc,  and  language      29 

Purnabhadra's  statement.  From  our  parallel  Specimens  I  to  III,  and 
from  the  text  printed  below,  p.  58  ff.,  it  is  certain  that  Purnabhadra  had 
before  him  MSS.  of  the  H-class  as  well  as  of  the  o--class  of  the  textus 
simplicior.  Perhaps  he  also  knew  the  north-western  abbreviated  recension 
from  which  the  so-called  Southern  Pancatantra,  the  Nepalese  recension  (v), 
and  the  source  of  the  Hitopadesa  have  flowed.^  He  therefore  was  in  a  still 
more  puzzling  situation  than  Kosegarten.  But  the  principles  he  followed 
in  constituting  his  text  were  exactly  the  same  as  those  of  this  scholar : 
both  of  them  cofitaminated  the  texts  they  had  before  them  to  such  a  degree 
that  the  results  were  in  fact  virtually  new  recensions. 

But  Purnabhadra's  aim  was  not  only  to  restore  the  old  text ;  he  also 
wished  to  amplify  it  (prasasti,  stanza  6).  And  this  he  did  in  numerous 
places. 

In  revising  his  sources,  Purnabhadra,  on  the  whole,  abstains  from 
radical  alterations.  This  is  clear  from  our  parallel  Specimens.  These 
show  that — according  to  what  we  should  expect  from  the  wording  of 
his  prasasti — he  follows  his  sources  rather  faithfully.  The  story  Sar.  III.  x 
has  been  transformed  by  the  author  of  the  textus  simplicior,  and  has 
been  transferred  by  him  to  his  fourth  tantra  as  No.  i.  Purnabhadra,  who 
found  it  in  ^ar.  as  well  as  in  the  textus  simplicior,  gives  this  tale  in 
both  places,  at  first  in  the  form  of  the  ^ar.  version  as  his  III.  xvi  (see 
our  Specimen,  No.  IV),  and  again  in  that  of  the  textus  simplicior  as  his 
rV.  i.  But  even  the  sources  still  unknown  to  us,  from  which  he  derived 
the  stories  not  to  be  found  in  Sar.  and  SimpL,  he  seems  to  follow  very 
closely.  His  story  III.  viii  has  been  taken  either  from  some  text  of  the 
Mahabharata,  2  or  from  an  abbreviation  of  it,  or — possibly,  but  not 
probably — it  goes  back  to  some  revision  of  the  source  of  the  Mahabharata 
version.  Purnabhadra's  text  is  much  shorter  than  that  of  the  Mahabha- 
rata version;  but  nobody  wiU  deny  that  the  former,  on  the  whole,  goes 
back  to  the  latter.  In  contracting  the  text  it  was  of  course  impossible 
for  our  author — if  indeed  he  and  not  some  other  writer  before  him  was 
the  abbre viator — not  to  change  the  wording  in  several  places. 

Some  of  the  prose  stories  which  he  took  neither  from  Sar.  nor 
from  the  textus  simplicior,  reveal  their  origin  by  their  language.  Most 
of  the  Guzeratisms  of  Purnabhadra  occur  in  such  stories :  ^fiu<3iK«*  ^  I.  xii 
(73,  u) ;    5^fxTt^   ^R  I.  XXX  b  (122, 18) ;   3n^   %Z^mT^  IV.  v  (244, 18). 

^  See  my  edition  of  the  Southern  Pancatantra,  p.  Ixxxviii. 

2  MBh.  xii.  143.  10  ff.  I  can  compare  only  the  edition  of  Protap  Chundra  Roy.  In 
this  edition  the  story  shows  several  manifest  interpolations. 

3  See  this  and  the  following  words  in  the  '  Brief  Glossary '  appended  to  vol.  XI. 


30      Giap.  11.     Purnabhadra,  his  time,  ivorJc,  and  language 


Similarly  we  find  that  a  wrong  Sanskritization  of  a  Prakrit  word,  ^*M^|<, 
occurs  in  the  new  story  II.  viii  (166,2);  but  the  same  word  has  been 
employed  by  the  author  himself  in  the  old  tale  III.  ii  (184,5).  The  new 
story  II.  V  contains  the  Prakritism  ^^ff^  (148,4),  and  the  form  ^^gtrrfij^ 
(for  '^IT^  ;  149, 12.16  ;  151, 2.9).  The  Prakritism  ^T'TRI^  occurs  in  the  katha- 
samgraha  stanza  of  the  new  story  II.  i  (127, 16). 

Evidently  the  words  ^^n^  l^^'l  i^  stanza  6  of  the  author's  prasasti 
refer  in  part  to  the  additional  stories  of  his  text,  and  in  part  to  additional 
stanzas,  or  to  passages  in  which  he  strove  to  imitate  the  artificial  prose 
style  which  prevailed  in  his  time  (cp.  46,119".;  183,  isfi". ;  185, 12J9F. ; 
213,2  9".),  or  even  to  new  features  by  which  he  enlarged  the  old  text,  as 
e.  g.  in  the  beginning  of  I.  x  (66, 10  fi".). 

Purnabhadra  declares  in  stanza  2  of  his  prasasti,  that  he  has  done 
his  work  ^^WT^TW,  and  no  doubt  this  assertion  is  trustworthy.  Still 
he  has  overlooked  several  blunders  of  the  MSS.  which  he  used  as  his 
sources,  or  has  even  misread  these  MSS. '^  I  give  some  instances  from 
his  text. 

4, 23  f^'^^l-fl^n,  a  misreading  of  ^ar.  (A  8)  f^Tf^^'nft^. 

4, 23  fR  '^XTT:  ,  a  misreading  of  Sar.  (ibid.)  <T«^^"?7: . 

4,30  "^TSf®,  a  misreading  of  Sar.  (ibid.)  ®(2T^*. 

11, 23  *irilt^  only  in  Pr  and  Simpl.  MS.  I.     The  MSS.  bhNvJ'PM ABh  and 

Simpl.  Hh  have  the  blunder  Ifirt^rJ^. 
24,3  H^*),  a  chandobhanga ;  also  in  Simpl.  Hlh. 
29,20  For  3Tt^  the  original  reading  evidently  is  3Tf^;   but  our  MSS.  of 

Purn.  and  Simpl.  Hlh  agree  with  us. 

39.23  <t  for  7T(l ;  MSS.  of  Purn.  and  HI  with  us.     h  correctly  r{^. 

44.24  ^T^f^ff:  MSS.  of  Purn.  and  Simpl.  Hlh.     The  original  reading  must 
have  been  nfi^dt . 

54. 2  ^<^^«l|,  the  name  of  the  princess,  evidently  goes  back  to  the  ^^T^W 
which  the  textus  simplicior  mentions  as  the  weapon  of  Visnu. 

69.3  *f^^rr'l;  but  bh^'ABh  and  Simpl.  Hh  f^'R^.     I's  correct  reading 
must  be  a  correction. 

69. 4  *rft^H. ;  bh4'  and  Simpl.  h  %^R,,  A  and  Simpl.  H  %1T^.    The  correct 

»  Cp.  Pischel,  Gramm.  d.  Prakrit-Sprachen  (Grdr.  i.  8),  p.  102,  §  130. 
^  Or  perhaps  he  used  some  Nagari  transcript  of  the  Tantrakhyayika,  in  which  some 
Sarada  words  were  misread. 


Chap.  II.     Purnahhadra,  his  time,  worJc,  and  language      31 

reading  only  in  the  revised  MS.  Bh,  in  Simpl.  I,  and  in  Kielhorn's 
edition  (evidently  a  correction). 

163. 12  MSS.  unmetrical.  The  chandobhanga  seems  to  be  original.  Cp. 
Variants. 

207.5  ^rt<qx(»f\  is  here  the  proper  name  of  the  Raksasa.  Sar.  fi  has 
^T^^^fTTf  for  the  reading  of  Sar.  a  ^  ^  ^^^^T^TTf .  As  in  Sar.  /3 — 
the  recension  used  by  Purnabhadra^ — the  subject  of  the  sentence  is 
missing,  Purnabhadra  evidently  tries  to  correct  this  passage. 

211.6  *fq>in^  is  the  correct  reading;  but  Simpl.  Hlh  with  bhN^PPrMA 
f^V|T*(.     In  Bh  the  passage  is  altered. 

220, 18  fcm+fHfnrt  also  SP  and  v.     The  original  reading  of  the  Pancatantra 

must  be  f^^^TTfTIfT: ,  and  so  Sar.  reads. 
220,25  tW5  also  SP/3  and  K  (oldest  MS.  of  SPa).     v  and  &.  correctly 

tWH:;  SPNf^:. 
235,2  f!  for  <Tf!:MSS.  of  Purn.  and  HI. 

236. 13  *f^Tnfr ;  MSS.  of  Purn.  and  HI  ^IfmiiJt. 

236.24  f^fif^   for    ^f^f^.;    HI    the    compound   f^f^ai*i;    K   corrupted, 

240,  n  *II^R^CRT%g;  MSS.  of  Purn.  and  Simpl.  Hlh  Tf^m"- 
242,  u  TfjSfU^T^^JJJ ,   apparently  a  blunder   for  TJ^RTfTTt^fTTT,   as   the 
4'-class  reads.     Simpl.  HI  TJ^TTRTTf^f  TT  (0.  ^  Tl^'^I^K^fl^lRuft- 

258. 25  ^55iTrrtt^TfH^*'  Purn.  and  Simpl.  MSS.  HI.  See  '  Brief  Glossary ', 
vol.  XI,  s.v.     Simpl.  h  has  ^^rrf^<*lfM  r'H-^IWfTT^^:  11 

262.18  and  263,2  ^jfrfH^^  (so  MSS.)  Purn.  and  Simpl.  HI. 

269.19  *f^^ti^^^  is  right;  but  Purn.  MSS.  and  Simpl.  HI  f^^TiI^'nf- 
h  correctly,  but  with  a  variant,  ftrgMfH+i^M^^'HT. 

271,2  *ff7T'*  here  and  in  the  following  text  is  the  correct  spelling;   but 
Purn.  and  Simpl.  Hlh  ^o. 
These   cases   show   that   in   several   places  marked  in  our  text  with 
a  star  (*)  the  faulty  reading  recorded  in  the  variants  is  surely  or  possibly 
that  of  Purnabhadra  himself.     Cp.  below,  p.  77  fF. 

§  4.     Forna'bhadra's  language. 

According  to  stanza  4  of  his  prasasti  Purnabhadra  seems  to  be  aware 
of  the  fact  that  his  Sanskrit  is  not  quite  free  from  mistakes.  The  author 
of  the   Dhanyasalicaritra  tells   us   that  he   has   caused  his  work   to   be 

»  Cp.  ZDMG.  lix.  21. 


32      Chap.  II.     Puniahhadra,  his  time,  work,  and  language 

corrected  by  a  good  vacaka.  Indeed,  Purnabhadra's  Sanskrit  is  neither 
uninfluenced  by  the  time  in  which  he  lived,  nor  by  the  vernacular  vs^hich 
he  spoke  from  his  childhood.  Of  course  it  is  not  quite  free  from  Prakritisms 
either.     Part  of  these  irregularities  he  took  over  from  his  sources. 

Some  Guzeratisms  and  Prakritisms  of  his  have  been  mentioned  above, 
p.  29  f.  From  the  textus  simplicior  (H-class)  he  takes  the  Guzeratisms 
ar^^TR  285,21  and  ST-l^HM^  286,5  (see  'Brief  Glossary',  s.  v.).  To  the 
influence  of  Guzerati  we  may  perhaps  attribute  the  wrong  'q"  after  the 
compound  in  180, 4  f.,^  and  the  wrong  form  »^^«»,  as  our  MSB.  write 
for  correct  o^f^f^*  in  the  same  passage.  In  Subhasilagani's  Jagadu- 
sambandha^  wc  find  the  wrong  compound  ^rfWTnTRT^,  which  Biihler 
explains  as  follows:  'The  faulty  feminine  ^rf^^PCT  has  been  caused  by' 
the  custom  of  the  Gujaratis  to  write  the  parts  of  a  compound  separately, 
viz.  ^rc<<d<l  ^TRT  "^.'  The  Hamburg  MSS.  have  ^,  not  after  the 
compound,  but  after  o^^"> — perhaps  a  correction  of  the  original  wording 
preserved  in  Purnabhadra's  text — and  even  more  members  of  the  compound 
are  here  in  the  nominative  case.  To  the  custom  mentioned  by  Biihler 
we  evidently  must  attribute  the  occasional  use  of  f^Jit^c^^  for  ^f^  (236, 21 
f4f^^^  41  r^^,  from  the  reading  of  HI  f«i»f^dl*^*<;  QP-  68,3  f^f^r^<^^- 
^|fd*{^;  223,15  f^Rr*R).  I  now  regret  that  I  corrected  f^fif^^^^m^j 
as  the  MSS.  write  in  90,17.  Cp.  also  3T^  ^IW^^^  for  <T^^R^5^  or 
ar^^R^^g^^,  254,5. 

Prakritisms  are  H  for  1{^  39, 23  (or  ^  used  as  a  masculine) ;  235, 2 
(also  HI);  277,13  (HI  here  correct);  cp.  150,17.  Other  Prakritisms  are 
recorded  above,  p.  30.*  Cp.  also  the  vulgar  adjective  ^c^T  'belonging  to', 
which,  as  Prof.  Hultzsch  suggests,  should  be  written  for  ^^  246,  i  and  3, 
and  which  really  stands  in  MS.  A. 

Orthography  and  Sanjdhi.     Both  are  inconsistent  even  in  our  best  MSS. 

Vowels.  Post-consonantal  ^  occasionally  interchanges  with  3T.  Ex. 
^T:  best  MSS.  for  usual  ^f^ ,  222, 13 ;  223,  u.  fZ^  (rarely  MSS.  ^t^)i 
and  oflZf?^^,  152,8  ;  aTT^  for  usual  3T^,  46,5.     ^  best  MSS.  for  usual 

^  Thougli  occasionally  ^  occurs  also  in  other  Sanskrit  texts  after  a  dvandva  com- 
pound.    Cp.  e.  g.  oar.  ddimadhydvasanam  ca,  133,  14  note. 

2  Biihler,  Indian  Studies,  v,  No.  I  (Wien,  1892.     In  Commission  bei  F.Tempsky),  p.  74. 

'  In  Biihler's  text  '  by '  has  been  inadvertently  omitted. 

*  The  first  member  of  the  frog  prince's  name  ^f-^rl  235,  1,  might  be  taken  as 

a  blunder  for  Prakrit  WTJf,  i.e.  the  name  of  the  river  ^itW.     But  it  is  more  likely 
a  misreading,  as  HI  and  h  read  ^Ef^f^^rft-    Buhler,  8,  16  has  ua^-rH. 


Cliap.  II.     Purnabhadra,  his  time,  work,  and  language      33 

^T!^,  120,7.  •^^  for  usual  ^s^T^,  224,13.  In  225,26  Pr  writes  W^f^, 
in  226, 5  *PPr  ^^.^  ^  is  lengthened  in  the  MSS.  in  ^^^  74, 8  (by  the 
influence  of  'J'^'?). 

Wherever  in  these  cases  our  printed  text  deviates  from  the  spelling  of 
the  MSS.,  an  asterisk  refers  to  the  variants. 

Comonants.  '^'  '\'^'^^  before  a  consonant,  and  T^  at  the  end  of  a 
sentence  or  of  an  even  pada,  are  always  replaced  by  anusvara  in 
the  MSS. 

•^  stands  not  infrequently  in  the  MSS.  for  printed  anusvara  before 
«i:  and  ??;.  Ex.:  ^fWrncT^,  28,6;  wt€f^>^,  31, 20;  ^f^cf^-RJ,  29,5; 
^f««flmc(^,  70,25.  ^'3TT«T  and  ^•4||^«T,  18,  l,  &c.,  occur  along  with  ^TTR 
(so  20, 5  ;  22, 5),  WT^  (20, 9),  ^TT^To  (20, 13),  ^m^^  (20, 24). 

•T  stands  sometimes  for  Hf. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  occasionally  find  anusvara  for  correct  «t,;  so 
?!  fHOy?!,  140,18  and  4'  163,10;   cf  fWRTT^T^,  142,5. 

^  and  ^,  ^  and  ^  are  occasionally  confounded  ^ ;  ^  is  often  employed 
for  ^ ,  3  often  for  "Z  (nearly  always  ^  for  ^). 

^  is  occasionally  confounded  with  (^ ;  cp.  15, 18  ;  40, 17.21 ;  41,  4  ; 
165, 21 ;  186, 19  (see  Variants) ;  229,  9  (Bh) ;  266, 10  (see  Variants) ;  280, 8  (see 
Variants).  This  produces  the  variant  'd^^'l  for  ^SR^ETT^  (see  Var.  on 
40, 17,  &c.).  Cp.  Lanman  on  Orthographic  Prakritisms  in  Album  Kern, 
p.  302. 

^  and  ^  (<»i^T*<(g°  for  o^TTT^®,  53,5),  ^  and  nT  (this  written  in 
the  form  given  by  Jacobi,  Kalpas.,  p.  18,  note)  are  occasionally  confounded 
in  the  MSS. ;  cp.  e.g.  10, 10;  271, 15  (see  Variants  in  both  places). 

T5  and  t(^  interchange  in  tjn^.  I  follow  the  Petersburg  dictionaries, 
referring  by  an  asterisk  to  the  variants,  where  bh4'  have  ^.  The  MSS. 
write  «ir«^'l,;  I  write  «(f^'l.  in  my  text. 

Sibilants,  especially  ^  and  IJ,  are  sometimes  confounded.  In  one 
case  it  is  certain  that  this  confusion  goes  back  to  Purnabhadra  himself: 

^  Most  of  these  cases  are  also  found  in  other  north-western  works.  Cp.  even  ^T"^"^ 
for  ^TT^^  153,  24,  in  a  stanza  not  composed  by  Purnabhadra  himself. 

^  ^^  and  ■q^  are  used  promiscuously  in  the  MSS.,  whether  they  mean  '  group '  or 
'piece,  fragment'.  Apparently  Purnabhadra  pronounced  these  two  words  alike,  and 
hence  I  write  in  both  cases  ^§T!^.  Cp.  also  the  Petersburg  dictionaries  and  Apia, 
8.V.  l)l{^  and  4^1!^.  But  etymologically  the  two  words  are  not  identical.  'Group'  is 
■qi^  (Purn.  5,  17  and  ex  conj.  122,  12),  Pali  and  Prakrit  sanda;  'piece',  'fragment'  is 
4^U^  (Purn.  112,  9.11),  Pali  and  Prakrit  khanda. 

F 


34      Chap.  II.     Purnahhadra,  his  time^  work,  and  language 

in  56, 12  the  wrong  form  ^B^Wicl,  (for  ^IlTfl,)   is  assured  by  the  pun  with 

ar^iKi; '  often '. 

^  is  confounded  with  TJ  in  -r^,  227, 20.  Cp.  forms  like  W^, 
31^ (^),  irr^T!j(q5),  mvjfU!^  at  the  side  of  ITT^Wl^)  ^^^  irrFfW^  in 
the  Petersburg  dictionaries. 

Consonants  are  often  doubled  after  "5^ ;  but  in  the  great  majority  of 
cases  the  doubling  is  neglected.     ^It  is  often  written  for  *ftl- 

Sa7ndhi.  As  a  rule,  samdhi  is  not  observed  before  the  apodosis  (often 
in  connexion  with  danda !) ;  it  is  neglected  in  cases  where  its  observation 
possibly  might  cause  confusion.  Cp.  Wackernagel,  Altindische  Grammatik, 
§  262,  b,  8.  It  is  evident  that  Pui-nabhadra  himself  very  often  neglected 
the  samdhi.  Cp.  138, 12  ^^  OT,  and  149,  I8  where  our  MSS.  have  ^ft^ji^efiT 
3T°.  In  most  cases  our  MSS.  write  ?fft,  Hl<«(T.  Before  initial  ^,  samdhi 
is  nearly  always  neglected  in  the  MSS.  An  interesting  case  is  149, 2  f., 
where  the  archetype  evidently  had  <*jfJctil^fe^<^qtsn*i|o.  The  archetype 
of  bh4'  wrongly  resolved  this  group  into  *«lf|«t>Tfi^  1^®  (instead  of  elHfjehlft^ 
Y5®) ;  and  A  Bh  <i>  have  a  wrong  correction  of  this  inadequate  reading  : 
5M"^<*lf^S®.     Cp.  Prof.  Lanman's  remarks,  vol.  XI,  pp.  xxxix  to  xlviii. 

As  our  MSS.  are  inconsistent,  samdhi  has  everywhere  been  restored 
in  the  prose  of  our  printed  text  except  (1)  in  the  case  138, 12,  (2)  before 
the  apodosis,  (3)  before  and  after  oratio  recta.  In  the  stanzas,  in  which 
the  rhythm  annihilates  the  pauses  in  the  case  of  punctuation,  we  follow 
our  MSS. 

In  the  body  of  the  words,  our  MSS.  are  not  consistent  as  to  the  samdhi 
in  the  following  cases  : 

"W*'  or  °W*  is  often  written  for  ^',W*. 

^'.W*  and  K^?,  *>:^"  are  very  often,  if  not  in  most  cases,  written  for 
0^0,  otcjo,  o^XJio. 

Punctuation.  Our  best  MSS.  are  carefully  punctuated.  They  employ 
danda  after  the  complete  sentences,  and  very  often  before  the  apodosis. 
Punctuation  before  T^  after  oratio  recta  is  not  rare.  Before  V^',  in 
the  phrase  ^W  ^  '  ^^^  they  always  put  danda,  or  even  (^^)  double  danda. 
Por  the  sake  of  clearness,  we  employ  in  our  printed  text  ardhadanda  before 
the  apodosis,  before  and  after  oratio  recta,  and  before  ^EHTI  all  this  in 
the  prose. 

In  the  metrical  parts,  we  separate  the  first  from  the  second  and  the 
third  from  the  fourth  pada  of  a  stanza  by  ardhadanda,  where  these  padas 
form  one  line,  i.  e.  in  slokas  and  aryas.  But  in  these  cases  we  do  not 
destroy  the  samdhi,  which  is  here   maintained  in  the  MSS.  even  when 


Chap.  II.     Parnabhadra,  his  time,  work,  and  language      35 

they  follow  our  own  method.  ^  Our  MS.  bh  employs  the  ardhadanda 
and  the  double  danda,  and  these  only ;  our  MS.  4^  employs  the  danda  and 
the  double  danda,  and  these  only.     Cp.  the  two  facsimile  tables  in  vol.  XI. 

Gender.  ?n^  neuter  233,  l  (in  a  stanza  taken  from  the  textus  simplieior). 
^  masculine,  or  ri  for  TTc^^,  39, 23. 

Guna  and  Vrddhi.  gfTrfT^®  (also  Hamb.  MSS.)  for  #f?rn:^** 
(Whitney,  §  1222j,  Panini  V,  1,133),  258,25.  afrf^^*  for  ^fH^^o,  262,18; 
263, 2  (in  both  cases  with  HI). 

Verb.  Rjy^fTI  (also  HI),  23,  5.  Imperative  :  ^\?  ^^  for  ^J^TR  «i«^R, 
117,18;  118,2.  Infinitive:  Wf<fJ*i,  57,23.  Gerund:  STTtHT^T,  175,23  (in 
a  stanza).  Gerund  in  -am:  ^f^;^-efi-»i;^,  68,2.  Passive  for  active  voice, 
205,24  (in  a  metrical  quotation;  also  HI). 

Noun.     A  wrong  form  is  the  genitive  ^fTW^  for  *»wt,  135,  lo. 

Nominal  compounds.  Compounds  with  proper  names:  ^pf^^^TT cTT , 
136,20;  140,15.  ?rf8«?f^U!^,  114,20,  beside  HT^OJ^fSH,  114,22.  ^^JTTT- 
IFT^^Tf:,  4,6,  beside  ^^TT^^^^nf^^t't ,  21, 17.  ^^Wj^^f^^,  103,3. 
<nU!N(M<'ni: ,  266, 10,  &c. 

A  curious  case  occurs  at  283, 23,  where  I  have  written  *%aTT^  %^  with 
Purnabhadra's  source,  the  textus  simplieior,  as  represented  by  the  Hamburg 
MSS.  Bh,  which  in  the  fifth  book  belongs  to  the  H-class  of  the  textus 
simplieior,  reads  q^nn^  'R'T  (T^  misread  for  T^,  i.  e.  %) ;  h  and  Biihler 
%lfl['RTT(!).  But  bh^A  and  their  derivatives  write  "^^fTT^^,  and  this 
seems  to  be  the  old  reading,  from  which  Buhler's  ungrammatical  reading 
derives,  as  being  apparently  an  original  gloss  by  somebody  not  well 
versed  in  Sanskrit.  I  now  take  %^rrf?!%'f  to  be  a  substantive  dvandva 
compound,  depending  on  ^F^^flf:  'it  went  to  speed  and  to  over-speed', 
i.  e.  '  it  ran  more  and  more  swiftly '  (quicker  and  quicker). 

Prof.  Wackernagel,  in  his  Altind.  Grammatik,  II,  §  74  d,  gives  similar 
adjective  dvandvas.  From  the  Pali  I  may  add  Jat.  i,  p.  160, 3  vamkdtiva?}/.- 
kinam  (in  a  stanza),  which  the  commentator  rightly  explains  as  meaning 
mule  vamJcdni  agge  ativanikdni  tddiHini  singdni  assa  atthiti  vamkdtivamkinam. 
The  compound  maficdtimahca,  given  by  Wackernagel  from  Trenckner,  is 
apparently  a  substantive  ^  formed  exactly  like  our  vegdtivega.  Hence  %7n"f?[%'i 
should  be  restored  in  our  text. 

*  Only  the  MSS.  in  such  cases,  do  not  separate  the  combined  aksaras.  The  Hindu 
manner  would  be  to  write,  e.  g.  in  our  stanza  I,  5  (p.  5, 3)  c)«1c(lf^  |  •4<'<^T^". 

^  This  is  also  the  opinion  of  Prof.  Wackernagel,  who  kindly  pointed  out  to  me 
this  compound. 


36      Chap.  II.     Prirnabhadra,  his  time,  worJc,  and  language 

The  rule  laid  down  by  Panini  iii.  3. 126  (Wackernagel,  Altind.  Grammatik, 
II,  §  82,  a,  y)  is  not  always  observed  (at  least  not  always  in  our  best  MSS.). 
In  131,26  only  A — a  revised  MS. — has  the  correct  form  ^^^I  ;  but  Sar. 
agrees  with  the  other  MSS.  In  9, 23  the  MSS.  have  our  reading.  In  227,  l  ff. 
Purnabhadra  follows  this  rule,  whereas  his  source,  Sar,  /3,  A  266,  neglects  it. 

Syntax.  Periphrastic  present  indicative  (Guzeratism) :  ^f^f^T  ^T^: , 
122,18;  ^ftST^rfTT  W^:,  268,10  (here  also  Hamburg  MSS.).^  Present  indi- 
cative for  imperative:  TTf^xzi^,  37,8;  ^ni^^TRT:,  92,6;  ^^^T^I,  92,11; 
267,16;  ?r^T^:,  265,17;  f^^,  268,5;  ITtg^^^TR: , 268, 6  ;  ^ftf»T,  271,6; 
278,9;  279,24;  5rr^^Tf?T,  282,8;  286,5;  m^rrf^,  288,20.  Present  indicative 
for  conditional:  *r^t?I,  283,22;  «i<jj*^l7T,  283,23  (in  both  cases  also  HI). 
The  conditional  occurs  216,8  3T«fifT^'land  3T*rf^fl^,  and  230,20  ^Rn%5R^. 

General  subject  expressed  by  3rd  person  sg. :  SITf,  180,20.  Cp.  4,21  (but 
see  tJber  das  Tantrakhj^ayika,  p.  98,  22). 

Genitive  for  instrumental  case :  <*%^«li^  "5^5^j  ^'5, 23.  Instrumental  for 
genitive  case:  <*<^^«rrMI^;,  166.7. 

Faulty   or  awkward    constructions :    f<<«!!U|-Hrf^    (for  *»lXTTT!rTf^)   •   •   • 

MllidKl,  2, 12  (in  accordance  with  Simpl.  Hlh) ;  ^ ?[T^f^  McMI'IrH, 

109, 14  (almost  literally  from  Tantrakhyayika,  55,4).  Trf?iqT^^f%  for  offl 
(the  subject  being  H^Pt.),  194,24.  ^:  for  ^^J{^,  221,29  (or  f%%  df^-l 
for  fWr^'  ^,  1.28).  A  word  like  ^^:  to  be  supplied  273,1  in  a  stanza 
(HI  have  the  same  wording).     285,  l  an  anacoluthon  with  HI  (stanza). 

Faria.  TfWl^  and  TT^  with  the  dual  number  :2  aTr^^fr^WTcl,,  43,9; 
^^^JTlf^V^T^Ili WTci;^ ,  209,5.  Tpf  and  3T^  in  the  same  sentence,  referring 
to  the  same  person,  4,8f.  f^frrfTT  for  eft^ifi^,  only  254,7  (104,11  read 
f^WfTT  with  *).  Supei-fluouB  ^,  23,  li ;  42,  6  ;  61, 12  ;  63, 21,  &c.  lrtlc(*i 
for  simple  T^,  118, 2  (in  a  new  tale).  ^^^  after  X^,  94, 19.  »rr .  .  .  3T^f% 
for  ^  .  .  .  3T**,  41,4. 

In  TTTF^m^t^TfTI  TTR,  148, 2,  ITTF^W^  is  an  adjective.  Cp.  TTnTTWrf^, 
and  f?n%^  (125, 29)  beside  f^T^i^  (3,  i),  &c. 

APPENDIX. 

Literary  quotations:  Salihotra,  279, 9  (also  in  HI) ;  Karnisutakathanaka, 
67, 14.     An  utterance  of  the  Buddha  is  referred  to  in  48, 13. 

'  Cp.  Campaka^resthikathanaka,  ed.  "Weber,  1.  454  f. ;  ed.  Hertel,  §  76.  Biihler, 
Sitzungsb.  d.  kgl.  Preuss.  Ak.  d.  Wissenschaften,  1883,  p.  885. 

'  This  also  occurs  in  other  mediaeval  Sanskrit  texts,  e.g.  in  Somadeva's  KSS.  42, 137. 


Chapter  III.    Account  of  the  Manuscripts  on  which  this 

edition  is  based. 

§  1.     Description  of  the  mannscripts. 

All  the  MSS.  used  for  this  edition  are  paper  MSS.  written  in  Nagari 
characters. 

bh  =  Decc.  Coll.  x.  190.  This  MS.  originally  consisted  of  179  leaves, 
10  lines  to  a  page.  Its  first  6  leaves  are  now  missing.  Though  this 
MS.  proves  to  be  a  Jaina  MS.,  as  it  has  the  Jaina  diagram  in  the 
beginning  of  book  V,  it  has  not  the  square  blanks  in  the  middle  of  the 
single  pages.  It  has  been  copied  from  some  MS.  which  was  then  old ; 
cp.  Variants  288,  2.4.6.8 ;  290,  8. 

According  to  bh's  colophon,  this  copy  was  completed  in  samvat  1468, 
on  the  12th  day  of  the  bright  half  of  the  month  Margasirsa,  during  the 
reign  of  King  Sri-Kahnadadeva  Vijaya,  in  ^ri-Viramagrama  (the  modern 
Viramgam  near  Ahmedabad)  '  in  compliance  with  the  order  of  the  minister 
Mahamsalasa  for  the  amusement  of  Josiharadeva,  brother  to  Vaclijanarddana 
of  Satyapura ',  by  Mahamgopala,  son  of  Mahamkesava,  of  a  Gauda  family. 

The  copyist  did  his  work  with  great  care  and  accuracy.  Our  MS. 
contains  many  glosses,  written  by  several  old  hands  on  the  margins  or 
between  the  lines.  Most  of  these  glosses  go  back  to  one  hand,  no  doubt 
the  hand  of  some  beginner  in  Sanskiit,  who  sometimes  misunderstood  his 
text.  Cp.  the  glosses  on  11,1;  14,6;  19,20;  22,25;  56,12;  60,  2o;  62,16; 
76, 10 ;  84,  u  ;  154,  2 ;  176,  17 ;  177,  9  ;  194,  n  ;  221,  25  ;  286,  3.  The  same 
hand  entered  a  lot  of  vernacular  glosses;  cp.  11,3.22;  17,17  (twice);  23,3; 
46,4;  65,14;  70,15;  74,5;  104,19;  131,18;  147,8;  175,30;  176,18;  177, 
1.29;  178,26;  180, 4  (twice) ;  183,  lo;  188,22;  189,2;  190,13.18;  191,13; 
192,7;  193,11;  209,11;  220,16;  231,2;  247,3;  277,10.11.16.17.18.20;  278,22 
(twice) ;  279, 1.2.6  ;  283, 17  ;  288, 13.16.  In  many  cases  the  text  was  unintel- 
ligible for  the  glossator  ;  for  the  marks  x  and  = ,  which  he  usually  employs 
in  referring  to  marginal  glosses,  occur  not  infrequently  without  such  a  gloss. 
On  the  first  leaves  he  often  separates  the  words  by  small  vertical  strokes, 
writing  initial  vowels,  and  sometimes  terminations,  over  the  hue.  Our 
stanza  I,  52,  for  instance,  looks  thus  in  the  MS. :  •Tf^^tNR^^'fT'V'jf'TWTir- 

As  I  did  not  succeed  in  distinguishing  wUTi  certainty  the  different  hands 
of  the  glossators,  I  mark  the  glosses  in  my  variants  with  '  gloss.'  or  '  corr. 


38  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

of  bh '.  As  possibly  scribes  of  other  MSS.  may  have  copied  from  bh  the 
glosses  instead  of  the  original  readings,  I  have  entered  nearly  all  of  these  glosses 
in  my  variants.     The  complete  readings  of  bh  are  given  in  my  variants. 

N  =  Decc.  Coll.  X.  189.  This  MS.  is  complete  in  its  beginning,  but 
has  a  gap  extending  from  220, 18  of  our  text  to  236, 8  (see  Variants).  The 
original  number  of  its  leaves  was  117.  The  average  number  of  lines  on 
a  page  is  17.  This  copy  is  written  in  a  hasty  hand,  but  it  is  pretty 
correct.     Neither  the  Jain  diagram  nor  the  middle  squares  occur  in  it. 

The  colophon  tells  us  that  this  copy  was  completed  in  samvat  1855, 
sake  1720,  in  the  dark  half  of  Karttika,  on  the  eighth  day,  a  Tuesday,  by 
Harinanda,  son  of  Kasinatha,  of  a  Gauda  family.  The  complete  readings 
of  this  MS.  are  given  in  our  variants. 

^  =  Decc.  Coll.  iv.  55.  It  has  102  numbered  leaves,  15  lines  to  a  page. 
Of  these,  leaves  Nos.  46,  48,  and  49  are  lost.  Moreover,  the  last  one  or 
two  leaves  are  missing.  The  actual  pagination,  however,  is  not  the 
original  one ;  the  original  one,  written  in  the  margins,  has  been  corrected 
by  a  later  hand,  after  leaf  19  had  been  lost,  and  hence  leaf  20  is  now 
numbered  as  19,  &c.  But  another  hand  writes  the  correct  numbers  once 
more  just  over  the  red  middle  spots  of  the  verso  pages;  see  Key,  above, 
p.  1,  and  our  Specimens,  vol.  XI,  Table  I,  No.  1. 

4*  is  a  very  beautiful  Jaina  MS.,  the  Jaina  diagram  appearing  in  it  at 
the  beginning  of  the  Kathamukha  as  well  as  of  that  of  books  III,  IV,  V. 
(The  beginning  of  book  II  is  lost.)  In  the  middle  of  the  single  leaves 
there  appear  the  characteristic  blank  squares,  and  the  centres  of  these 
squares  are  perforated  by  small  circular  holes  throughout  the  MS.  These 
holes  appear  never  to  have  been  used  for  a  string  drawn  through  them, 
as  in  palm-leaf  MSS.,  to  keep  the  leaves  in  the  right  order;  for  such 
a  string  would  have  enlarged  the  holes  or  torn  the  leaves.  The  single 
leaves  of  4'  show  red  circular  spots,  one  in  the  middle  of  the  blank  squares 
of  the  recto  pages,  and  three  on  the  verso  pages,  viz.  one  in  the  middle 
and  one  on  each  side  margin.  The  original  leaf-numbers  are  written 
within  the  red  spots  of  the  right-hand  margins  of  the  verso  pages.  The 
red  spots,  however,  are  missing  on  leaves  83,  84,  89  recto,  90  to  102  inclusive. 
At  the  end  of  the  first  book,  4^  lines  of  the  recto  of  fol.  45  and  the  whole 
verso  page  of  this  leaf  have  been  left  blank. 

This  MS.  has  been  written  with  great  care  in  beautiful  characters. 
The  copyist  himself  corrected  it,  and  added  some  glosses  and  various 
readings.     A  second  old  hand  added  some  more  glosses. 

*  seems  to  be  our  oldest  MS.  of  Piirnabhadra's  text.  As  we  shall 
subsequently  see,  not  only  the  common  archetype  of  P  (dated  sam.  1537) 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  39 

and  L^  was  copied  from  4^  at  a  time  when  4^  already  contained  the  glosses 
by  the  second  hand,  but— apart  from  the  circular  perforations  of  the  blanks, 
which  are  unknown  in  most  of  the  paper  MSS. — the  forms  of  the  characters 
in  this  MS.,  especially  that  which  ^  has  in  it,  are  very  old  ones.^  This  old 
form  of  ^,  as  it  appears  in  Biihler's  Palaographie,  Table  V,  number  13, 
columns  v,  and  vii  to  xvii,  and  Table  VI,  number  18,  columns  xv,  xvi,  xvii, 
prevails  throughout  in  4'.  Cp.  our  Key,  p.  2.  Only  in  cases  where  a  vowel, 
or  n  and  r  are  written  under  gh,  the  modern  form  oi  gh  is  the  usual,  though 
not  the  exclusive  one.  Cp.  also  the  form  of  ^^  in  our  Table  11,  No.  12, 
1.  2a  and  that  of  U  in  our  Table  I,  No.  1,  1.  15c,  with  Buhler,  Table  V, 
col.  xxii,  1.  18.  The  complete  readings  and  the  glosses  of  *P  are  given  in 
our  variants. 

P  =  Decc.  "Coll.  xxiv.  419.  It  has  96  leaves,  15  lines  to  a  page,  and 
is  very  beautifully  written  on  fine  thin  paper.  This  MS.,  which  is 
complete,  shows  the  Jaina  diagrams  as  well  as  the  characteristic  blank 
squares.  The  text  on  the  whole  is  very  correct.  From  the  colophon 
we  learn  that  this  copy  was  finished  in  samvat  1537  on  the  first  Tuesday 
in  the  dark  half  of  Asadha.  The  copyist's  name  is  not  given.  The  complete 
readings  of  this  MS.  are  entered  in  our  variants. 

L^  =  Leipzig  University  Library  A.  404.  Incomplete.  Old.  The  leaves 
still  extant  bear  the  paginations  2  to  56  (both  inch),  corresponding  to  our 
text  svandma  &c.  2,5  to  sarva  te  (inch)  220,  2.  15  lines  to  a  page.  No  blanks, 
but  Jaina  diagram  before  II  and  III.  Two  copyists,  the  second  one  (from 
leaf  11  to  20  incl.)  giving  a  very  faulty  wording,  and  leaving  out  the  text 
between  murkhah  (67,  li)  and  sthitavati  (74, 17).  I  only  occasionally  refer  to 
this  MS.  in  my  variants. 

Pr  is  an  old  MS.  belonging  to  the  Jaina  Bhandar  of  Ahmedabad.  It 
was  kindly  lent  me  through  Mr.  Keshavlal  Premchand  Mody,  B.A.,  LL.B., 
of  the  same  town.  This  copy  bears  the  signature  ^T  ^^  3?  «)0.  On  its 
margins  the  title  of  the  work  is  given  as  ti=^I^T«t"^f^' .  Pr  consists  of 
107  leaves,  13  lines  to  a  page.  It  is  pretty  correct.  I  give  the  complete 
variants  of  this  MS. 

M  =  Decc.  Coll.  iv.  54.  102  leaves,  15  lines  to  a  page.  A  complete 
Jaina  MS.,  with  Jaina  diagrams  and  blank  squares  in  the  middle  of  the 
pages.  The  characters  of  this  MS.  are  beautiful,  but  its  text  bristles  with 
blunders,  omissions,  and  dittographies.  Though  not  dated,  this  MS.  is  not 
modern.  In  my  variants  I  give  the  complete  readings  of  this  MS.,  but  I 
have  not  noted  many  of  its  blunders,  small  omissions,  and  dittographies. 

^  In  one  case  this  form  of  ^  also  occurs  in  Pr,  which  has  flowed  from  •^. 


40  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscrijyts 

p  =  Decc.  Coll.  ii.  46,  93  leaves,  18  lines  to  a  page.  This  is  a  complete 
Jaina  MS.,  though  it  has  not  the  characteristic  blanks.  According  to  its 
colophon,  this  copy  was  completed  savival  loka-muni-rasa-iaii-samvacchare 
[i.  e.  sam.  \&77'\  jyesta  sn-^tivdZ/i.^taml  soniavdsare  hihhaveldi/dm  Dhillawcr^are 
[i.  e.  Dhillo,  Thar  and  Parkar]  2odtisdha-3aihsimg\r2i,-rdji/e  I  vd°\i.  e.  vacaka-]- 
Matibhadra  -  tacchisya  -  vdcandcdryya  -  dhuryya  -  vddlkarikumbhakamdanamrgdri  - 
sarvasdstrddMta-saradvatlkam  tJidhharana  -  sakalakaldkaUtagdtra-vidvajjanatilaka  - 
fravara-prakr'^tavdcakacdritrasim^a-facc/dsya-pafndita-'P&din&nsjndi-m 
randmvvja7nakaramdald}iaddsd7iuddsa-GoYSivddhsina,-muni-lipdkrtdr  iyam  prati. 
The  lengthy  colophon  proceeds  to  tell  in  several  stanzas  that  the  copyist 
did  his  work  with  the  utmost  care,  and  that  the  good  should  correct  the 
copy,  without  blaming  the  copyist  for  the  blunders  he  possibly  might 
have  committed.  Hope  is  expressed  that  the  Jain  community  might 
rejoice  henceforth  by  the  favour  of  the  suris  {hlmoj-ji7iakula}-suri-prasdddtc 
ciram  namdatu),  and  that  the  MS.  might  eternally  survive  and  be  protected 
by  its  owners  from  oil,  water,  loose  tying-up  and  dishonest  borrowers 
('  teldd  rakyj  jaldd  rakse  rahet  sithila-hamdhandt  parahastagatam  rakset '  evam 
vadati  pustakam  ll).  The  copyist  had  at  least  two  MSS.  before  him  during 
his  work,  choosing  their  readings  as  he  proceeded  in  copying,  smearing 
with  gamboge  whole  passages  already  written  in  almost  every  line,  and 
replacing  very  often  the  correct  readings  by  inferior  ones.  Some  passages 
have  been  copied  from  MSS.  belonging  to  other  classes,  e.  g.  to  the  Bh-class. 
Moreover,  many  corrections  and  additions  have  subsequently  been  added 
by  different  hands.  Amongst  the  numerous  marginal  additions,  there  are 
even  stanzas  in  Prakrit.  I  carefully  collated  this  MS.  down  to  119,  23  atha 
inclusive ;  but  then,  seeing  that  it  was  of  no  use  whatsoever,  I  neglected  it 
altogether.    In  my  variants,  only  occasional  references  are  given  to  p. 

A  =  India  Office  2643,  E.  4084,  R.R.  9.  B.  This  MS.  originally  contained 
153  leaves,  12  lines  to  a  page.  Leaf  92  is  missing  now.  On  the  first  page, 
which  is  blank,  a  European  hand  has  written  in  English  characters : 
Gaikawar.  This  copy  has  been  written  by  two  copyists  (A^  and  A^).  The 
first  hand  wrote  the  text  of  leaves  1  to  93,  and  of  123  to  the  end,  the 
second  one  leaves  94  to  122  (both  inclusive).  The  words  from  gaccliet,  &c. 
to  ballyasd  I  sa  ta  (inclusive)  =  our  text  177,12  to  177,23  are  written  by 
both  the  copyists,  and  subsequently  have  been  deleted  again  on  fol.  93 
verso.  In  this  short  passage  A^  is  more  correct  than  A^ ;  but  the  former 
shares  with  the  latter  the  mistakes  pranadhi°  177, 12,  tanna  for  tatra  13, 
aparam  kdrya  15.  Hence  it  is  certain  that  A^  copied  from  the  same  original 
as  A^     A^  leaves  blank  squares  in  the  middles  of  the  pages. 

*  Dharma  Vijaya  Suri  corrects  this  to  -jinakuSala-. 


Cliap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  41 

This  MS.  is  rather  faulty.  A  third  hand  has  collated  it  with  some 
MS.  of  the  textus  simplicior,  covering  the  margins  with  additional  stanzas 
from  this  text,  smearing  very  often  the  original  readings  of  A  with 
gamboge,  and  writing  on  them  inferior  readings  or  downright  blunders. 
In  other  places  the  corrector,  an  ignorant  and  careless  man,  restores 
defective  passages  ex  conjedura. 

According  to  the  colophon,  the  copyist  of  A^  was  one  Sivasundara,  who 
completed  his  work  in  samvat  1574  dso  vadi  9  stdre. 

Bh  =  Decc.  Coll.  xiii.  86.  This  MS.  originally  consisted  of  156  leaves 
with  12  to  14  (generally  13)  lines  to  a  page  in  books  I,  II,  III,  and  with 
11  lines  to  a  page  in  books  IV  and  V.  The  first  leaf  and  leaves  132  to 
140  (both  inclusive)  are  missing.^  Bh  has  been  copied  by  two  hands, 
the  first  one  going  from  the  beginning  of  the  MS.  down  to  the  end  of  the 
third  book,  the  second  one  from  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  book  to 
the  end  of  V.  This  copy  is  a  Jain  MS.,  the  Jain  diagram  appearing 
at  the  beginnings  of  books  II,  III,  IV.  Besides  the  usual  square  blanks 
in  the  middle  of  the  pages,  which  are  perforated  as  in  ^,  most  of  the 
recto  and  verso  pages  have  larger  rectangular  blanks  either  at  the  right 
or  at  the  left  hand  margin,  or  even  at  both  of  them. 

At  the  end  of  the  third  book,  the  first  copyist  gives  the  date  samvat 
1442  vane  without  any  further  information.  The  rest  of  the  MS.  is  scarcely 
younger  than  its  first  part. 

$  =  Decc.  Coll.  xxi.  719.  97  leaves,  15  lines  to  a  page.  Dated  samvat 
1661. 

§  2.     Valne  and  matnal  relations  of  these  manuscripts. 

Of  the  above-described  eleven  MSS.,  the  first  eight  form  two  groups. 
To  the  first  group,  the  bh-class,  belong  the  MSS.  bh  and  N.  To  the  second 
group,  the  ^-class,  belong  the  MSS.  4^,  P,  L^  Pr,  p,  and  M.  The  nature  of 
MSS.  A  and  Bh  and  4>  is  such  that  they  require  a  separate  and  detailed 
discussion. 

The  differences  between  the  readings  of  bh  and  *  are  but  slight  ones. 
These  two  MSS.  are  excellent  copies.  The  cases  of  the  very  mistakes 
taken  over  from  either  the  textus  simplicior  or  Sar.  into  Piirnabhadra's 
text  and  preserved  in  bh'I'  show  how  conscientiously  the  text  has  been 
handed  down  in  these  two  MSS.  On  the  other  hand,  the  fact  that  N 
can  be  proved  to  go  back  indirectly  to  bh,  and  that  PL^PrMp  can  be  proved 
to  go  back  to  *  (P,  the  best  and  oldest  of  them,  and  L^  indirectly),  evidently 

*  Comprising  our  text,  p.  244,  10  yadi  (incl.)  to  260,  2  dustajd  (incl.). 

Q 


42  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Mamcscripts 


shows  that  even  in  ancient  times  bh*  were  considered  very  valuable  MSS. 
I  think,  indeed,  that  their  common  archetype  is  the  prathamddarU.  See 
above,  p.  28,  note  2.  At  all  events,  their  text  cannot  possibly  deviate  much 
from  the  mulaprati  (i.e.  miila-pratilipi) ;  see  our  parallel  Specimens. 

§  3.     The  mannscript  N  goes  back  indirectly  to  bh. 

For  evidence  in  substantiation  of  this  assertion,  see  Variants  to  27, 10.12 ; 
56,12;  57,22;  61,12;  74,2;  75,12;  77,22;  78,9;  80,14;  89,12.13;  101,11; 
123,17;  125,18.19','^  184,5;  186,9;  20S,2;  366,6.22;  270,22;  271,23;  274,17. 
The  MS.  N  cannot  have  been  immediateli/  copied  from  bh,  for  it  is  evident 
that  a  part  of  N,  namely  284, 7  to  the  end  of  book  V,  has  been  copied 
from  a  text  very  closely  agreeing  with  Bh.     Cp.  the  Variants. 

§  4.     The  maunscripts  F  LS  Fr,  p,  and  M  go  back  to  ^. 

That  p  goes  back  to  4'  may  be  seen  from  the  Variants  72,  22 ;  88,  15. 
Since,  however,  p  is  a  contaminated  MS.  (see  above,  p.  40),  and  is  for  this 
reason  critically  useless,  I  have  not  taken  the  trouble  of  collecting  further 
materials  in  order  to  ascertain  more  fully  its  relation  to  4'.  For  the  other 
four,  the  following  evidence  may  suffice. 

1.  P  and  1}  go  back  to  *;  cp.  Variants  3, 10;  4,24;  5, 10;  5, 21;  7,26)  9, 10; 
14,10;  17,14;  23,16;  25,22;  32,24;  33,4;  39, 20;  40,4;  42,20;  44, 12; 
57,18;  76,15;  101, 10;  119, 10;  147, 20;  159,19;  164,33;  167,  21;  170,  lo; 
171,  7;  174,  9;  178, 18.23;  180,14.25;  181,  6;  183, 11.20;  184,  9;  185,  6 ;  198, 15; 
199,9;  224,18;  229,20;  230,11;  231,  i;  233,4.14;  247,9;  249,2;  252,7; 
253,24;  255,9;  258,30;  271,23)  275,9;  284,9. 

Besides  P  and  L^  have  a  considerable  number  of  corruptions  in  common. 
Cp.  4,  25  ;  5,  22;  10, 1 ;  12,21 ;  19,  22  ;  20,  8 ;  22, 1 ;  23,  9  ;  25, 19  ;  29,  6 
31,12;  38,24;  39,15.16.21;  41,  7.11  ;  43,1;  58,  l ;  59,9;  60,9.14;  61,18 
66,7;  78,5;  93,15;  96,28;  99,22;  102,19;  104,20;  106,2.4;  109,25 
114,9;  115,2;  116,3;  128,4;  130,22.29;  131,21;  132,2.6.7.14;  143,11.22 
155,29;  157,3;  160,8;  167,19;  168,3;  169,2.8.10;  170,28;  172,4 
174,19;  175,25;  178,9;  180,4.12;  181,6;  182,11;  183,13;  184,9 
185,13.14;  186,5.19;  188,5;  189,20;  190,5;  191,20;  194,11;  195,20 
196,3;  197,9;  200,1;  202,7.11;  203,13;  214,10.23;  216,1.10;  219,2. 

P  cannot  have  flowed  from  L\  as  P  neither  has  L^'s  gap  (see  above,  p.  39), 
nor  the  very  numerous  mistakes  of  the  second  copyist  of  U.  Cp. 
besides  12,24;  66,7;  105,6;  184,8;  191,15;  193,2;  194, 11 ;  197,14; 
198,3. 

^  The  citations  of  passages  reproduced  in  Tables  I  and  II  of  vol.  XI  are  set  in  italics. 
See  Variants. 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  43 

L'  cannot  have  flowed  from  P.  Cp.  12, 3i ;  14, 8  ;  15, 18  ;  19,  21 ;  27,  ll ;  32,  23 ; 

64,9;  111,8;  155,  28 ;  169, 7.17;  174, 10 ;  178,2;  179,29;  190,22;  203,3; 

209,18;  217,16. 
Hence  it  is  clear,  that  both  P  and  U-  go  back  to  some  third  MS.  which  has 

flowed  from  4'.     Cp.  also  24, 4 ;  190,  lo. 

2.  Pr  goes  back  to  * ;  cp.Variants  3,  lo;  7,  26;  33,4;  101,  lo;  119,  lo;  121,13; 

147,20;  159,16.19;  164,5.28.33;  167,21;  169,17;  170,  io\  i7i,  7;  180,25 ; 
184,9;  187,  18;  231,  4. 

3.  M  goes  back  to  * ;   cp.  Variants  3,  lo ;  5,  20;  7,  25  ;   9, 10 ;  33,  4 ;  76, 15 ; 

93,9;  101,10;    147,20;  152,3;  159,16;  174,9;  181,6;  185,6;  187,18; 
231,4;  247,9;  268,3;   271,28;  284,9. 

§  5.     Critical  discussion  of  the  mauxiseript  A. 

A  apparently  belongs  to  the  bh-class.  With  this  class  it  has  the 
author's  prasasti  at  the  end  of  the  whole  work,  and  it  often  agrees  with 
this  class  in  its  readings.  But  very  often  also  it  has  the  readings  of  the 
^/-class.  As  to  the  gaps,  it  agrees  at  33, 21  with  all  our  MSS.  but  Bh.  It 
has  7iot  the  gaps  of  bh  at  25,2;  82,11,  nor  those  of  4'  at  61,5;  107,25; 
113,29;  nor  has  it  the  gap  of  N  and  of  the  4'-class  at  265,8,  where  bh 
is  complete.  Again,  at  210,15,  in  the  place  of  the  padas  missing  in  bhN, 
it  has  a  text  quite  difi'erent  from  that  of  both  the  4'-class  and  Bh,  a  cir- 
cumstance which  raises  the  suspicion  that  A  derives  from  a  revised  copy. 
We  shall  subsequently  see  that  this  suspicion  is  confirmed  by  other  facts. 
At  62, 1  A  has  a  gap  which  the  corrector  of  A  fills  in  as  he  pleases.  Other 
gaps  of  A  are  163, 13  ;  164, 15. 

At  any  rate,  A  goes  back  to  an  archetype  which  was  very  closely 
akin  to  that  of  bh4'.  This  is  clear  from  the  numerous  blunders  which 
it  has  in  common  with  these  two  MSS. 

Blunders  common  to  Abh4'. 
6,31.33;  9,3.26;  10,2;  11,14.23;  14,16;  18,  11;  22,13;  28,  10 ;  33,12.15 
33,2i(!);  34,4;  35,18;  37,8;  42,8;  43,4.14;  44,6;  46,3;  48,19;  49,13;  51,6 
53,1.6;  56,3.4;  58,8;  60, 30;  64,3;  65,8;  68,3.14;  69,3.4.6;  71,10.33;  74,8 
76,12;  83,2.6;  87,16;  89,15;  90,17;  91,6.7;  92, 1 ;  93,7.9;  95, 11;  96, 10 
97,13;  99,5.6.11;  102,10;  116,13.17;  119,21;  121,5.7;  123,12.15;  125,1.30 
126,15;  130,4.23;  131,2;  132,16.27;  135,8;  136,4;  142,8;  144,19;  145,8 
150,24;  152,10;  156,15;  158,16;  161,2.13;  164, 10;  168,27;  170, 15.20 ;  172,26 
176,19;  179,1;  180,4;  182, 11;  183,6;  186,4;  196,13.14;  197,3;  198,9 
211,6.21;  215,23;  216,  1;  218,2.12;  220,17;  223,3;  226,15;  235,16.24 
240,21;  248,14;  253,15;  259,8;  260,24;  266,  20;  269,19;  271,  20;  277,13.19 
278,9.10;  282,16;  289,3  (twice). 

For  these  and  the  following  cases,  cp.  our  Variants. 


44  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

On  the  other  hand,  A  has  correct  readings  in  many  places  where  bh^ 
are  faulty. 

Right  readings  of  A,  where  those  of  bh^/  are  wrong. 
7,16;  8,15;  10,1;  18,6;  25,19;  26,5;  29,8;  32,23;  33,  14  (with  Np); 
36,20;  37,5;  40,17;  46,7.21;  50, 12.15. 16;  52,23;  58,15.17;  59,  25(withPPr); 
6],u;  63,12;  65,29.30;  66,1;  69,  i ;  71,18;  73,14.21;  76, 4  (with  pPr) ; 
79, 12  (here  the  copyist  corrects  the  reading  of  bh*);  83, 15 ;  85, 18  ;  87, 12.14 ; 
90,8;  91,19;  93,7;  96,14;  100,8;  101,23;  106,  i;  107,11;  109,5.8;  114,4.25; 
116,2.16;  118,14.16;  119,  i;  121,6;  122, 11.12;  124,9.25;  125,26;  130,9;  131,2 
(the  copyist  corrects  here)  ;  131,  19.26;  132,  28;  134,  1;  135,  21;  138,  6.12; 
140,14.18.22;  141,9;  142,5.23;  143,24;  145,24;  147,2;  148,13;  150,20  (with 
Bhcl>);  152,  9  (with  BhcJ));  154,  2  (cp.  155,  8) ;  155,17;  157,13;  161,22; 
162,18;  168,  18  (with  MBhd));  176,8;  180,7.13;  181,8;  191, 19.20;  192,9; 
194, 19  (with  Pr) ;  197, 10;  200,23;  203,6;  204,2.5;  206,5.7;  212,12;  216,8; 
219,25.31;  220,7.26;  223,19;  224,16;  226,14;  227,4;  230,20;  231,25; 
236,12.13  (see  Hamb.  MSS.);  236, 19(!);  244, 11  (I);  245,13;  247,  7. 18  (with 
Pr) ;  248,  22.30;  250,  22  ;  251,  20.26  ;  254,  16  ;  264,  12;  269,  11.20  ;  271,  11 ; 
272, 3 ;  276,  7 ;  278,  6.10  ;  282, 1 ;  284,  l ;  289, 10. 

If  in  these  passages  A  is  more  correct  than  bh4',  this  is  at  least  in 
many  cases  the  result  of  conjectural  emendation.  For  in  other  cases  the 
corrections  of  A  are  decidedly  wrong. 

Blunders  of  bh^  wrongly  corrected,  or  even  more  corrupted,  in  A. 
3, 7 ;  4, 30 ;  13, 16 ;  15, 18  ;  34, 13  ;  35,  5 ;  39,  6 ;  42, 11 ;  44,  3 ;  49, 16;  50, 16.22 ; 
52,11;  55,9.10.17;  59,3.28;  64,21;  65,  30 ;  66,12;  70,2;  74,14.17;  80,5; 
84,16;  85,19;  99,15;  101,12;  131,18;  132,12;  135, 10;  143,7;  149,  2  (with 
Bh<J));  155,8;  162,22  (wrong  correction  by  copyist)  \  165,21;  170,10; 
172,3;  173,15;  179,18;  190,2;  199,22;  207,3;  213,5;  214,21;  218,12; 
219,15;  222,6;  231,  5  (with  M);  238,24;  250,15;  251,24;  264,15;  272,11.16; 
273,9(!);  281,4;  287,14. 

Discussion  illustrated  by  Tale  III,  viii,  Self-sacrificing  dove. 

Evidently  A^  and  A'^  copied  some  MS.  which  had  been  revised  and 
interpolated,  part  of  the  corrections  and  the  interpolations  being  written 
on  the  margins.  An  interesting  proof  of  this  assertion  occurs  in  A'^  on 
fol.  109  a  in  our  Tale  III,  viii,  verses  161  fF.  As  this  passage  is  of  con- 
siderable critical  value,  I  print  it  here  in  four  columns.  Thej^r*^  column, 
agreeing  with  our  text,  gives  the  readings  of  our  MSS.  bh4',  and  of 
Kosegarten's  MSS.  BCDEFK,  which  contain  this  story.  Prof.  Macdonell 
most  kindly  collated  for  me  the  following  passage  with  the  originals  of 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  45 

BC;^  and  Mr.  F.  W.  TTiomaa  in  like  manner  obliged  me  by  collating  the 
originals  of  DEF. '^  To  Mr.  Thomas  I  owe  the  confirmation  of  Kosegarten's 
supposition,  that  his  MSS.  F  and  L  are  one  and  the  same  MS.  ^  The 
variants  I  give  from  K  are  based  on  Benfey's  collation  of  this  MS.,  which 
I  owe  to  the  kindness  of  Miss  Emma  Benfey,  and  on  Prof.  SchmicWs  collation 
of  the  same.  The  second  column  contains  the  text  of  A,  the  third  one 
Kosegarten's  text  according  to  his  edition  of  the  textus  simplicior,  p.  180. 
Thefouri/i  column  contains  an  interpolation  of  the  MS.  E,  which  interpola- 
tion is  separated  from  the  other  texts  by  a  vertical  line.  In  the  footnotes 
under  the  first  column  I  give  the  complete  variants  (but  not  all  the  merely 
clerical  errors)  of  BCDEFK;  in  those  of  the  second  column,  Prof.  Schmidt's 
deviations  from  A,  whose  version  is  given  in  his  German  translation ;  in 
those  of  the  third  column  the  complete  variants  of  the  editions  of  Jiva- 
nanda  Vidyasagara  (Calcutta,  1892),  and  of  K.  P.  Parab  (Bombay,  1896), 
■who  follow  Kosegarten's  text ;  I  add  Benfey's  translation  and  emendation  of 
Kosegarten's  stanza  187.  In  the  footnotes  to  the  fourth  column  I  give  the 
references  from  O.  v.  Bohtlingk's  '  Indische  Spriiche '  to  these  interpolated 
stanzas.     It  will  be  seen  that  most  of  them  occur  in  the  Vikramacarita. 

Though  Kosegarten  prints  the  story  from  which  the  following  passage 
is  taken  in  his  edition  of  the  textus  si^nplicior,  it  does  not  belong  to  this 
recension.  It  is  missing  in  the  Hamburg  MSS.  HI,  in  h,  in  Biihler's 
edition,*  and  in  Kosegarten's  MS.  G,  i.  e.  in  Anantabhatta's  Kathamrtanidhi, 
which  is  an  abbreviation  of  the  textus  simplicior.^  Besides  HI  and  G, 
Kosegarten  used  the  MSS.  ABCDEFK,  and  these  only.  Of  these  MSS., 
A  B  contain  Pui-nabhadra's  text ;  all  the  other  MSS.  belong  to  the  mixed 
class.  In  the  third  book,  C  and  F  (which  go  back  to  a  common  source 
for  the  last  three  tantras)  and  K  contain  contaminations  of  Purnabhadra's 
text  with  the  textus  simplicior.  D  in  this  tantra  contains  a  textus 
simplicior  interpolated  from  Purnabhadra's  recension.  E  contains  quite 
a  new  recension,  based  on  the  Jaina  recensions  and  on  other  sources. 
It  has  many  interpolated  stanzas,  and  one  interpolated  story  whose  wording 
goes  back  to  Sar.  or  to  some  nearly  related  recension,  ^  and  the  order 
of  the  stories  in  E  disagrees  with  that  of  all  the  other  recensions.'' 

^  These  MSS.  are  now  in  the  Bodleian;  B  =  Aufrecht,  No.  337  (written  after 
A.D.  1810),  C  =  No.  336  (written  A.  n.  1800). 

'  These  MSS.  belong  to  the  India  Office  Library ;  D  =  I.  0.  2790  (E.  4085),  E  =  I.  0. 
1812  (E.  4086),  F  =  I.  0.  2319  (E.  4087). 

'  Cp.  Kosegarten's  Praefatio,  pp.  iv  and  vi.  *  As  to  this  edition  see  above,  p.  14. 

"  See  my  papers  *  Kritische  Bemerkungen  zu  Kosegartens  Pancatantra ',  ZDMG.  Ivi, 
p.  296  ff.,  and  '  tJber  die  Jaina-Rezensionen  des  Pancatantra ',  Berichte  d.  kgl.  sachs.  Ges. 
d.  Wissenschaften,  phil.-hist.  CI.,  1902,  p.  117  note.    Above,  p.  18. 

"  ZDMG.  Ivi,  p.  317.  ■'  ZDMG.  Ivi,  p.  326.     Above,  p.  17. 


46 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscri'pts 


o<z>  ,^ 


14^ 

o^  a 

I-H 


see    -asfiy    i=!S« 
:S  ^  ^    >-  lijjy  -j^     '2 


m 


cc 

Tl 

s 

fl 

«ij 

5« 

^ 

-*3 

^ 

fl 

be 

c 

& 

-4^ 

T3 

n3 

a> 

n 

§ 

5? 

P4 

1 

CO 

0) 

H 

s  « 


00  §^5- 


c 


'}B[idoo  Xq  uoi'){pp«  "SiBK 


o 

to 
c 

0) 
T3 

o 

CS 

U 

u 

o 

ft  fl 

.a 

CO 

fl 

-M 

■* 

<u 

tic 

JJ 

^ 

fl 

-<-i 

<i) 

p^ 

-1^ 

ja 

o 

^ 

Cfi 

•d 

rti 

i-i 

^ 

e^-na 

4) 

-4-1 

IS 

O 

•Sf 

CO 

i 

'3 

J 

•d 

•>*' 

Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


47 


8- 


m 


ff 


c  5° 


«    B 


<r 


«o»- 


&  H§1 


s  .s 

CO    3 


CO 

CO 


c    R 


nc  = 


.in 


w 

H    O 


48 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscrij^ts 


o3 

I 


-a 


m 


B?    pr  e 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


49 


tS 


% 


s^% 


..St"' 


£ 


re 

18= 


u 


tic/ 

P  ,0) 
if     ^^ 


'^s  <^  J  2  fl  S 

^  3SS  's^S  "--S 

— '  Ch  •    e  s  ^  f5 
S         S  kl  ^  «  *• 


cc 


H 


50 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


eS     H    a> 


c3     «*'►:_     j_       ' 


IE* 


III 

te  IF  F 


sir:  «       re 


0 

3  s^     tc  Ri-  ^  rC 


a    . 


2  «PL, 


-tj  ii   bo 

60  S«« 


W 


-5 

I— 

IE 

V 

tic/ 


a^2 


'2 


«  _   e 


"5 


§.2     F 


O   J-  Js 
o   S   "5 

s  a 


u 


e 


•IT 

•tr 
lo- 


ts' 
« 


^ 

5 


u 
li 

cr 

IT' 

& 

^10- 

I 


£ 

IT' 

lir 

Iw' 

tiro 

t 

IT 


I 


tc 


<*>- 

0 


^ 


H>>- 


IC 


^    a> 


^  £  -^_  ?=  „ 

£  Q    -5    K    o     "    fii 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  51 

From  these  parallel  texts  it  is  clear  that  both  Kosegarten  and  Schmidt 
based  their  texts  of  this  story  mainly  on  A^.  But  in  doing  so  they  were 
not  consistent.  Kosegarten  omits  A'^'s  stanzas  69  and  70,  and  both 
scholars  omit  A'^'s  (first)  stanza  65.  It  will  be  seen  that  no  other  MS.  than 
A^  has  A'^'s  stanzas  65,  69,  70,  71,  72.  In  place  of  71  and  72,  all  the 
other  MSS.  but  K  have  two  prose  sentences.  In  K  the  first  prose  sentence 
is  missing.  All  the  MSS.  agree  completely  in  the  number  and  in  the 
order  of  the  stanzas,  and  nearly  completely  in  theii'  wording.  Only  the 
contaminated  MS.  E  follows  the  wording  of  the  MBh.  in  our  stanzas  161 
and  162,  interpolates  as  its  stanza  5  (i.e.  205)  a  whole  stanza  from  this  text 
(=  MBh.  xii.  148,  12),  and  inserts  seven  more  stanzas,  four  of  which  occur 
also  in  the  Vikramacarita,  and  one  of  which  (6,  i,  e.  206)  is  apparently  an 
imitation  of  MBh.  xii.  149,  13.  But  even  this  contaminated  MS.  has  none  of 
the  additional  stanzas  of  A^,  and  has  the  same  two  prose  sentences  as  all  the 
other  MSS.,  though  in  E  the  wording  of  these  sentences  is  slightly  altered. 

Hence  it  is  evident  that  Kosegaiien's  text  does  not  agree  with  any 
MS.  of  the  Pancatantra,  and  that  Vidyasagara  and  Parab,  who  exactly 
agi'ee  in  the  choice  and  in  the  order  of  the  stanzas  with  Kosegarten's 
text,  simply  reprint  it  with  but  slight  alterations. 

Doubtless  neither  Kosegarten  nor  Schmidt  would  have  based  their 
texts  of  our  story  on  A^  if  they  had  been  aware  of  the  true  nature  of 
A'^  's  wording  in  our  passage. 

First  of  all,  it  is  clear  that  in  our  passage  the  MS.  from  which  the 
scribe  A^  copied^  contained  a  wording  which  agreed  tvith  that  of  otir  other 
MSS.  as  given  in  our  first  column.  For  the  scribe  first  copies  his  stanzas 
64  to  ^'i  inclusive  (corresponding  to  our  stanzas  IGl  to  164),  and, 
after  doing  so,  corrects  the  fourth  pada  of  64,  adds  in  the  margin  his 
stanza  65,  and  corrects  the  numbering  of  the  already  written  stanzas  65, 
66,  and  %1 .  Some  of  the  copyist's  blunders,  as  '^J^\  for  ^T^ct  i^i  69  c, 
^IcT*  for  ^f7I«>  in  70  a,  cRTjtrl^^:  in  71  a,  and  the  wording  of  the  first  pada 
of  73,  prove  that  he  did  not  himself  alter  the  text  which  he  was  copying, 
but  that  he  copied  marginal  corrections  and  additions  of  his  original. 
This  view  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  in  73  b  he  writes  t^'^fTri^lI^J 
within  the  line.  The  sign  ^  is  a  hyphen,  which  in  Nagari  MSS.  frequently 
occurs  at  the  end  of  the  lines,  and  which  A^  copied  without  reflecting.  More- 
over, we  shall  see  that  A^'s  stanzas  69  and  70  are  inserted  in  a  wrong  place. 

The  author  of  A^'s  spurious  text  was  shocked  by  the  purport  of  the 
genuine  one.  Whereas  the  interpolator  of  E  inserts  a  number  of  stanzas 
intended  to  prove  that  widows  mnst  burn  themselves,  the  interpolator  of  A^  is 
an  adversary  of  men's  and  women's  burning  themselves  alive.  Hence  he  cor- 
rects in  64  d  the  true  fire  of  the  text  to  a  metaphorical  *  fire  of  penance  V 

'  Schmidt's  '  Opferfeuer '  is  an  impossible  rendering. 


52  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

and  substitutes  in  73  a  mortification  for  Purnabhadra's  forest-conflagration. 
As  he  does  not  think  his  correction  of  64  d  to  be  sufficiently  clear,  he 
adds  the  stanza  65.  He  strongly  opposes  the  custom  of  widows'  burning 
themselves  with  the  bodies  of  their  deceased  husbands.  Therefore  in  65  c 
he  points  out  the  vZ^Iiil^N^i,  which,  he  says,  is  not  so  cruel  as  the 
prevailing  custom,  but  which,  on  the  contrary,  is  ^^TRRI.  The  conse- 
quence of  the  female  dove's  penance  is  that  she  beholds  her  husband  in 
the  f^^TR.  The  author  of  the  alteration  no  doubt  takes  this  word  in  the 
sense  which  it  has  in  Jain  mythology  ('the  highest  heaven'),  whereas 
in  the  genuine  text  it  has  the  brahmanical  meaning  ('  heavenly  car '). 

After  stanza  164  of  our  text,  A^  adds  his  stanzas  69  and  70.  No  doubt 
the  copyist  A^  inserted  them  in  a  wrong  place ;  for  the  interpolator  himself 
must  have  intended  their  insertion  immediately  after  stanza  65,  as  they 
are  destined  to  corroborate  his  view  that  a  sail  burning  herself  commits 
a  sin.  Schmidt  has  misunderstood  these  verses.  The  correct  translation 
of  69  and  70  is :  '  She  who,  being  still  alive,  follows  her  beloved  one 
by  offering  her  own  body  in  the  fire,  must  no  doubt  go  to  a  terrible  hell. 
In  the  law  books,  in  the  Vedas,  and  in  other  sastras,  the  following  correct 
rule  has  been  handed  down :  "  Those  (wives)  who  commit  suicide  will  be 
unhappy  in  aU  their  following  existences."  ' 

After  these  stanzas  the  interpolator  replaces  the  prose  lines  of  the 
original — which  in  short  words  gives  the  purport  of  Purnabhadra's  source, 
viz.  of  the  Mahabharata  version^ — by  his  slokas  71  and  72.  Stanza  71 
has  been  misunderstood  by  Kosegarten  as  well  as  by  Schmidt,  who  have 
destroyed  its  meaning  instead  of  restoring  it.  Kosegarten's  ^44?«j|-  in  a, 
and  ^  T^  in  c,  and  Schmidt's  ^|%  are  nothing  but  wrong  conjectures. 
Kosegarten's  alterations  have  misled  Benfey  as  well  as  the  two  pandits, 
who  reprint  Kosegarten,  not  without  continuing  his  destructive  work. 
There  is  neither  a  '  dove  god ',  nor  a  '  sun-setting ',  nor  a  '  solar  heaven 
of  the  cock  pigeon  ',  nor  a  '  proximity  of  the  sun ',  nor  a  '  sun  happiness  ' 
in  this  passage.  All  these  fine  non-Indian  things  have  sprung  from  the 
bad  Sanskrit  of  the  interpolator,  from  the  conjectures  of  the  editors,  and 
from  a  clerical  error  of  the  copyist  A^.  For  ^tft?!^^^  is  nothing  else  than 
a  clerical  error  for  cfiq^ff^^,  an  expression  formed  after  the  analogy  of 
the  very  frequent  word  xrfTf^TT ,  i.  e.  'a  wife  who  regards  her  husband 
as  a  god',  'a  faithful  wife'.     ^[^^  is  quite  right  (^T^  3?T^),  and  so  is 

'  In  the  edition  of  Protap  Chundra  Roy,  the  only  one  whicli  is  at  my  command,  the 
story  of  which  Purnabhadra  gives  an  abbreviation  stands  at  book  xii.  143,  10-149,14 
incl.  To  our  first  prose  sentence  corresponds  xii.  148, 12,  to  the  second  one,  xii.  149, 1-7 
incl.  The  stanza  165  corresponds  to  149,  8.  11. 12.13.  In  his  note  1109  Benfey  says: 
'  Diese  Erzahlung  stimmt  fast  wSrtlich  zu  Mahabharata,  xii,  Vers  5462-5592.'  The 
mere  number  of  stanzas  of  the  two  versions  would  show  that  this  statement  cannot 
be  correct. 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  53 

^T^,  which  the  interpolator  construes  with  the  genitive  cRTftfT^-  ^uT 
in  our  passage  must  not  be  derived  from  ^^,  but  from  g^.  The  correct 
translation  of  stanza  71  therefore  is :  '  Having  regarded  the  male  dove 
as  her  god,  she  became  a  goddess,  and  day  by  day  enjoyed  god\y  (i.  e.  divine) 
happiness  with  the  male  dove ;  for  such  is  the  consequence  of  religious 
merit  acquired  in  a  former  existence.'  Her  ^^tcT^TT^^  (Mfrl^qitq*!,) 
in  this  world  causes  her  ^^^T^  after  her  death. 

Stanza  72  of  A'^  is  designed  to  replace  the  second  prose  sentence  (204,  22) 
of  the  genuine  text,  and  in  stanza  73  ab,  the  interpolator  alters  the  wording 
for  the  reason  given  above,  p.  51  f.  Why  he  altered  also  the  last  line  of 
this  stanza  I  cannot  say.  But  it  is  certain  that  A's  wording  is  an 
alteration ;  for  to  ^^^f^f%  ^^,  as  the  other  MSS.  read,  corresponds 
MBh.  xii.  149,  13:    cTcT:  yl^^+llcilH^IMiHlfltlfnT^:    I    ^ST^^I^^fWRT    ^ 

I  have  advisedly  treated  this  passage  at  full  length,  because  it  is  in 
several  respects  highly  instructive.  First  of  all,  it  shows  how  texts 
should  not  be  edited.  There  was  not  the  slightest  reason  why  Kosegarten 
and  Schmidt  should  leave  out  one  or  several  verses  of  A's  text,  adopting 
the  rest  of  it ;  for  all  these  verses  go  back  to  the  same  interpolator.  As 
to  Kosegarten,  our  passage  shows  what  critical  principles  this  editor 
was  wont  to  follow  during  his  work.  Not  to  speak  of  the  fact  that 
books  III  and  IV  of  his  textus  simplicior  are  only  an  adulterated  edition 
of  Purnahhadra's  books  III  and  IV  respectively,  i.  e.  of  the  textus  ornatior, 
he  follows  in  our  passage  in  some  places  one  single  MS.  (A),  though  all 
his  other  MSS.  agree  against  A,  and  though  the  purport  of  the  Mahabharata 
version  agrees  with  all  the  other  MSS.  But  instead  of,  at  least,  following 
A  throughout,  he  chooses  at  random  the  stanzas  which  he  rejects  from  his 
text  or  takes  over  into  it.  And  this  is  not  only  the  case  in  our  passage, 
but  throughout  his  textus  simplicior  as  well  as  his  textus  ornatior.  It 
is  not  only  true  that  both  of  them  are  not  worth  the  paper  on  which 
they  are  printed,  but  also  that  during  more  than  sixty  years  they  have 
misled  all  the  scholars  who  used  them,  and  have  made  worthless  the 
work  of  all  the  translators  of  his  textus  simplicior,  to  begin  with  that 
of  so  eminent  a  scholar  as  Benfey.^  The  editions  of  the  two  Hindu 
editors,  Jivananda  Vidyasagara  and  Kashinath  Pandurang  Parab,  are  even 
more  worthless  than  Kosegarten's.  The  passages  in  which  these  editors 
deviate  from  Kosegarten  must  induce  their  critical  readers  to  think  that 
these  pandits  based  their  texts  on  materials  independent  of  Kosegai'ten's 
edition.  But  the  passage  just  examined  shows  that  they  mainly  reprinted 
Kosegarten.      For  the  text  given  by  him  does  not  agree  with  any  MS. 

^  Of  course,  Benfey'a  introduction  to  his  translation  is  even  now  very  valuable. 


54  Chap.  111.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

in  the  stanzas  adopted  or  rejected,  but  it  compltiely  agrees  in  this  respect 
with  the  text  of  the  two  Hindu  editors.  Parab's  reading  of  Kosegarten's 
stanza  187  c,  moreover,  is  a  fair  illustration  of  the  way  in  which  he 
endeavours  to  correct  a  meaningless  passage.  His  '  correction '  seems  to 
be  based  on  Vidyasagara's  quite  impossible  explanation. 

This  much  on  the  untrustworthiness  of  A^.  But  the  text  of  A^  is  not 
more  trustworthy.  At  211,  21,  for  instance,  A^  shows  foolish  alterations. 
The  point  of  the  story  Piirn.  III.  xii  (Sar.  III.  viii,  Old  Syriac  VI.  vi, 
SP.  III.  viii,  Simpl.  IV.  vi  H  I  =  IV.  vii  Biihler)  lies  in  the  circumstance, 
that  the  clever  ^'xio,  fallij  reaches  her  aim,  i.e.  the  cohabitation  with  her 
^qqf^T.  In  the  original  version  of  our  tale,  the  adulteress,  answering 
a  question  of  her  paramour,  tells  in  a  loud  voice  that  all  women  are 
unchaste  hy  nature.,  but  that  she  truly  loves  her  husband  exclusively. 
Thereupon  her  husband  is  convinced  that  he  has  got  the  most  faithful 
wife  in  the  world.  The  author  of  the  textus  simplicior  evidently  thought 
that  no  husband  would  allow  himself  to  be  convinced  by  any  such  trick. 
Accordingly  he  alters  the  text.^  In  his  version,  the  faithless  wife  tells 
the  adulterer  that  Candika  has  pointed  out  adultery  to  her  as  the  only 
means  of  preventing  her  husband's  death  which  hangs  over  him  by  Fate 
and  which,  by  sexual  union,  goes  over  to  him  who  plays  the  husband's 
rdle.  The  words  of  the  goddess,  according  to  the  Hamburg  MSS.,  run 
thus :    ^  ^TH^'^W  ^W  T[^f%^  ^I^^%  ^^TT^lTTf^l^  ^ftf^    rTfT^  *r^: 

^rm(^nsfr?)  ar?^^^  w^t^  \  httt  g^T^^^iici  wt^f?i  i  Buhier,  p.  19. 12  has 

the  same  wording,  except  ^^%,  *T^^WN^^^,  ^^fTT?  and  3T''?^^uifig^q. 
Purnabhadra's  text  211,21  comes  very  near  to  the  wording  of  the  Hamburg 
MSS.  Cp.  also  the  wording  of  Bh  in  our  variants.  Instead  of  341(^*1  •!, 
A^  has  aT^f^rf^l^IT'T,  which  compound  apparently  was  first  intended 
to  mean  '  touching  [by  the  limbs]  except  the  male  and  female  organs.' 
But  as  the  copyist  (or  some  previous  glossator)  feels  that  this  word  is 
not  clear,  he  makes  it  an  adjective  by  adding  in  the  margin  f'T^^.  Now 
the  passage  means  '  a  cohabitation  without  touching  of  the  male  and 
female  organs '  (Schmidt,  p.  232  :  '  Wenn  du  mit  einem  fremden  Manne 
auf  gemeinschaftlichem  Lager  ruhend  den  Beischlaf  ausfiihrst,  ohne  dass 
sich  dabei  die  Geschlechtstheile  beriihren ').  I  am  at  a  loss  to  say  how 
the  interpolator  imagined  an  3T^f^Tf^'[^^«i  f'T^^'f  to  be  possible.  But 
his  alteration,  which  is  proved  to  be  such  an  one  by  Purnabhadra's  source, 
the  textus  simplicior,  destroys  at  the  same  time  the  point  of  the  story. 

In  the  same  story,  the  genuine  wording  of  Pxirnabhadra,  as  given  in 
our  text,  p.  212,6,  is  nearly  identical  with  the  wording  of  the  Hamburg 

'  Apparently  in  following  some  other  source,  whether  literary  or  oral.  Cp.  Chauvin, 
Bibl.  des  ouvrages  arabes,  ix,  p.  39,  no.  34. 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  55 


Mss.  (filinf^i'i^  ?Tt  I  Tm^wi  cu^nf^^  #^  ^i;^  tt^^  ^^^tt^t^; 

Buhler's  text  ins.  ^  before  W^,  orn.  ^m  after  THT^,  and  ins.  3TW^  after 
^^^*i;).  But  A\  in  consequence  of  his  first  alteration  of  the  text 
(3?^!%®  f^*»),  alters  again,  continuing  after  OTf^T :    ^  ^W^HWT'ft  ^J^TT 

f^\!(\^  ri  I^^tT^T^,  &c.,  1.  s  (Schmidt,  p.  232 :  '  "Du  bist  die  Erste  unter 
den  Frauen,  die  ihrem  Gatten  anhangen,  darum  dass  du  selbst  bei  der 
Vereinigung  mit  einem  Fremden  die  Keuschheit  so  bewahrt  hast.  Um 
meine  Lebensdauer  zu  verlangern  und  den  Tod  abzuwenden  hast  du  so 
gehandelt!"  Nach  diesen  Worten  umarmte  er  sie  liebevoll,  nahm  sie  auf 
die  Schulter,  tanzte  mit  ihr  herum  und  sprach  dann  zu  dem  Herrn  Warst- 
du-besser,'  &c.). 

And  again  the  conclusion  of  our  tale  is  awkwardly  amplified  in  A}, 
which  for  ^^1^  to  ^^?T  (212, 11)  reads :  f  t^f  U^T  1 1  WirWrTy?:TWt  ^T^W  I 

fTrr^Tir^'t  ^%  II  ^R  ^-^  ^^^^^rrrf^g  ^  '^  ^^3IJ^  \  im  n^  \  m 

dsiU!'^*iI«1*)^  ^"^fn  I  (Schmidt,  p.  233 :  '  und  nachdem  er  darauf  umher 
getaDzt  war,  sagte  er :  "  Ja,  du  Vordermann  unter  denen,  die  Keuschheit 
iiben,  auch  du  hast  mir  einen  Dienst  geleistet ! "  und  liess  ihn  von  der 
Schulter  nieder.  Vor  alien  seinen  Angehorigen  pries  er  dieser  Beider 
Tugenden.  Wo  er  immer  an  die  Hausthlir  von  Angehorigen  u.  s.w.  kara, 
da  pries  er  auch  deren  Tugenden').^  I  need  scarcely  add,  that  here  too 
the  textus  simplicior  confirms  the  wording  of  our  text  212,  11.  The 
Hamburg  MSS.  read  :  cTfI^;^t^^|T  ^(SI'^^^^^'I^^TH  ^'^'T*  (0  ; 
Buhler  (19, 24)  :   cf H^  g^^f^^^^  ^^'tEC^^TJf  ^frg  ^^3(J^  I 

Cp.  also  A^'s  interpolation  122,  5,  and  the  transpositions  in  A^  3, 18 
and  201,  I8.  These  cases  show  that  the  reviser,  or  the  revisers,  did  not 
shrink  from  even  serious  alterations  of  the  text  which  they  copied. 
Moreover,  our  parallel  Specimens  show  that  all  the  variants  of  A^A^ 
can  be  proved,  by  the  testimony  of  the  sources,  i.  e.  the  textus  simplicior 
and  the  Tantrakhj-ayika,  to  be  alterations.  Wherever  A  has  the  evidently 
right  reading,  it  is  not  to  be  made  out  with  certainty  whether  this 
correctness  is  due  to  conjectural  criticism,  to  collating  some  other 
MS.,  to  A's  going  back  to  some  MS.  older  than  bh,  or  even  to  mere 
chance.  Though  I  very  carefully  collated  the  whole  MS.,  I  am  not  able 
to  decide  this  question.     The  only  thing  quite  sure  is  that  A  is  the  copy 

^  Read  ^tjo.  The  same  mistake  in  AS  p.  211,22  of  our  text.  This  shows  that  the 
alteration  does  not  go  back  to  the  copyist  himself,  who  did  not  understand  the  text 
which  he  was  copying  here.  ^  Read  »<<jJ3j«fT»n"' 

*  Schmidt's  second  MS.  K  has  a  gap,  by  which  the  whole  story  has  been  lost. 


56  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Mamiscnjyts 


of  some  revised  and  adulterated  MS.  For  the  constitution  of  my  text 
A  -was  almost  useless.  Good  readings  of  A,  not  confirmed  by  bh*,  have 
only  the  value  of  conjectures,  or  of  various  readings  the  sources  of  which 
we  do  not  know. 

In  order  to  allow  the  reader  to  form  a  judgement  of  his  own,  I  give 
the  variants  of  A  from  the  beginning  of  the  work  to  12, 13  inclusive,  from 
126, 1  to  134,  23  inclusive,  and  for  the  prasasti.  Besides,  I  have  entered 
the  readings  of  A  into  my  variants  at  all  the  places  marked  in  the  Sanskrit 
text  with  an  asterisk,  and  occasionally  in  some  other  passages. 

In  our  parallel  Specimens  I  to  IV  all  the  readings  and  all  the  more 
important  blunders  of  A  are  given  in  the  notes.  The  reader  will  see 
that  not  even  one  reading  more  original  than  those  of  bh4'  is  to  be  found 
in  these  parts  of  the  MS.  A. 

§  6.    Critical  discussion  of  the  manuscripts  Bh  and  $. 

The  MS.  Bh  at  first  puzzled  me  very  much,  and  it  cost  me  consi- 
derable time  before  I  was  aware  of  its  true  nature.  Its  age  of  course 
prepossessed  me  in  its  favour,  and  this  impression  was  strengthened  when 
I  collated  the  fifth  book,  which  more  closely  agrees  in  Bh  with  the 
Hamburg  ISISS.  (textus  simplicior)  than  any  one  of  my  other  MSS.  On 
the  other  hand,  Bh  deviates  considerably  from  bh^PA  in  the  rest  of  the 
work ;  transpositions  of  words  are  very  numerous ;  synonyms  appear 
in  very  many  cases  for  the  words  used  in  bh^A.  Again  this  MS.  bristles 
with  blunders  of  every  kind.  But  Bh  has  exactly  the  same  stories,  and 
these  stories  in  exactly  the  same  order,  as  bh^'A.  It  was  not  until  I  got 
the  MS.  4>  and  the  ^arada  MS.  P,  that  I  found  out  the  worth,  or  rather  the 
lack  of  worth,  of  Bh. 

Bh  and  $  belont/  to  the  class  of  the  mixed  MSS.  The  greater  part  of  their 
fii'st  three  books  has  been  copied  from  a  fragmentary  Purnabhadra  MS., 
containing  the  text  from  6,  2  dhdramatrdrthl  down  to  the  end  of  book  III. 
The  kathamukha  and  the  beginning  of  book  I  contains  in  Bh  the  text  of 
Purnabhadra  from  1, 14  na  vidvdn  inclusive  to  p.  3,  25.  The  text  between 
dhurvodhdrau  and  dhdramatrdrthl  6,  2  has  been  supplied  from  some  MS.  of 
the  textus  simplicior.  In  <I>,  the  text  to  dhdramatrdrthl  has  even  been  twice 
supplied  from  MSS.  of  this  recension. 

The  text  of  Bh  agrees  very  closely  with  that  of  *  in  its  readings  and 
in  nearly  all  of  its  blunders,  down  to  the  end  of  book  III.  From  the 
beginning  of  book  IV  to  the  end  of  the  work,  the  two  MSS.  disagree  in 
a  most  remarkable  manner.  Whereas,  in  book  IV,  Bh  contains  a  faulty 
text  of  the  bh-class,  4>  in  this  book  contains  an  equally  or  even  more 
faulty  text  of  the  ^-class.  In  book  V,  both  these  MSS.  contain  a  textus 
simplicior.     But  here  again  the  difference  is   evident.     For  Bh  contains 


Chap.  III.     Accowit  of  the  Manuscripts  57 

a  very  valuable  old  specimen  of  the  H-class  of  this  text,  agreeing  in  many 
blunders,  but  not  in  the  interpolations,  with  the  Hamburg  MSS.  The 
MS.  <i>,  on  the  contrary,  contains  a  text  of  the  o--class  of  the  textus 
simplicior. 

Discussion  illustrated  by  text  of  Tale  V,  v,  Ass  as  singer. 

In  order  to  prove  what  has  just  been  said,  I  beg  to  refer  the  reader 
to  the  following  specimen,  Tale  V,  v,  Ass  as  singer.  In  this  specimen 
I  give  the  textus  simplicior  according  to  the  Hamburg  MSS.  H  I.  The 
notes  contain  the  complete  variants  of  the  following  texts : — 

Textus  simplicior,  H-class : 

XT    \ 

[the  Hamburg  MSS. 

Textus  simplicior,  (r-class : 

0-     =  Decc.  Coll.,  Peterson's  Fifth  Report,  No.  356. 

s     =  Decc.  Coll.  i.  17. 

B    =  Biihler's  edition. 

pr  =  the   MS.   of  the   Ahmedabad    Bhandar,   lent    to    me    through 

Mr.  Premchand. 
h    =  a  recent  copy  of  the  MS.  Bhandarkar,  Report  Bombay  1907, 

p.  55,  §  46. 

Purnabhadra's  recension : 

bh^A,  the  MSS.  just  mentioned. 

Mixed  recensions : 

BVi  ^ 

Hhe  MSS.  just  mentioned. 

n^  =  Decc.  Coll.,  Bhandarkar,  Report  1894,  No.  371. 

n2  =  Decc.  Coll.,  Peterson,  Report  V,  No.  355. 

n3  =  Decc.  Coll.,  Bhandarkar,  Report  1897,  No.  418. 
The  variants  of  the  o--class  MSS.  of  the  textus  simplicior,  and  those 
of  4>  are  given  on  the  left-hand  pages,  the  variants  of  all  the  other  MSS. 
on  the  right-hand  pages.  It  will  be  seen  at  once,  that  all  the  MSS.  whose 
variants  are  given  on  the  left-hand  pages  form  one  group,  and  that  those 
whose  variants  are  given  on  the  right-hand  pages  form  a  second  group. 
Nobody  who  compares  the  various  readings  will  doubt  that  the  text 
represented  by  H  I  is  on  the  whole  older  than  that  represented  by  the 
cr-class. 

The  cases  in  which  Bh  agrees  with  HI  against  bh4'  are  set  in  italics 
in  the  text ;  the  cases  in  which  bh^  agree  with  the  o--clas3  against  HIBh 
are  set  in  fat  italics  in  the  variants. 

I 


58  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

Text  of  Hamburg  MSS.  HI  corresponding  to  our  text  270,17  to  272,21. 

270,  17  'sadhu,  matula,  gitena!'    varito  na  maya  sthitah. 

18  'apurvo  'yam  manir  baddhah:  sampraptam  gitalaksanam.' 
19  cakradhara  aha:  '  katham  etaf?'  so  'bravit : 

21    asti  kasmimscid    adhisthana    Uddhato  nama   gardabhah.      sa    ca 
diva    22    rajakagrhe  bharodvahanara  krtva  ratrau  svecchaya   paryatati. 

Variants  of  h(rsprBf». 

270,  17  ^  gl,  om.  tena  II     ho-sprB  maya  proktopi  na  sthitah,  <I>  maydty  ukto  na 
sthitaih  II  18    pr  hamdhah  II      <1>   samprdpta  II  19   cr  suvarnnasiddhir 

abravlt  W  21   piB  om.  as^i  II     ^  vddhamo  ;  a  ioddhatanama\  gardabhah;  $  m- 

sabhah  for  gardabJuih  II  After  gardabhah  ho-$prB  ins.  prativasati  sma  II  hprB  om. 
ca  11  o-  om.  diva ;  s  daiva,  h$B  sadatva,  pr  saradatva  for  diva,  II  22  hcrs4>prB  karma 
for  bhdrodvahanam  II  After  paryatati  pr  ins.  tata,  B  tatah  ;  then  ho-s<E>prB  ins.  pra- 
tyuse  {^  pratyilsani,  ho-$  add.  vamdhanabhaydt,  pr  bamdhanabhaydt,^  bandhandbha- 
ydt)  svayam  eva,  then  a  barndhanasthdne  samdsrayati,  h  s  grham  yd,  h  adds  ti,  $  raja- 
kagrhe ydti,  prB  rajakagrham  dydti;  then  hcrs4>prB  rajakopi  tarn  (hprB  tatas  tarn, 
s  tatas  tvam  na  for  tarn)  barndhane,  a  niyukte,  s  yunaktih,  4>  na  yumkte,  h  na  yukti, 
pr  °na  niyuktih,  B  °na  niyunakti  II  271,  1  hcrs$prB  atha  for  athdnyadd  II 

o-  om.  tasya;  s  tasmin  II  hs$  om.  ratrau  II  o-<l»prB  om.  ksetresu ;  hs  ksetrdni  II 
After  jparyaia^aA  $  ins.  ksetre,  pr  ksetrdni  satrau  (read  ratrau),  B  ksetrdni  II  ho-s  om. 
A;ac?acrc  II    hcrs^prB  saA«  for  sard/mm  11     ho-s^prB  soTn/aid  for  ftafeAwva  ll  2  cr 

sa  uddliato,  h^^  sa  ca  plvaro,  prB  sa  ca  pivaratvdt  (B  °tvdd)  for  faw  ca  II  ho-pr  rr<<e° ; 
^  vdditamgam  ||  <I>  om.  karkatikdksetresu  praviiya;  ho-sprB  karkatikdksetre 
{pr ''ksotra  for  °ksetre;  prB  add.  srgdlasahitah)  praviiati ;  then  $  ins.  karkkatikd- 
hJiaksyanam,  karoti  \  pratyiZse  stJiagrham  thdti  I  <a<Aa  srgdlai  ca  ;  cr  ins. :  ^asya  ca 
prstato  lagnah  I  irgdlah  praviSati ;  hs  ins. :  <a<Ad  Srgdlah  ;  h  adds  ca  ;  then  hcrs  evam 
(s  etadaiai  for  eram  ;  h  adds  tau)  dvdv  api  rdirau  (hs  yathecchayd  for  ratrau)  karka- 
tikdhhaksanam  krtvd  pra°  svastbanam  vrajalah;  prB  ins.:  evarn  tau  yadrcchayd 
virbhatikdbhaksanam  (B  cf  for  w"°)  A;f^<;d  pratyahara  pratyuse  svastlmnam  vrajatah  ; 
$  om.  this  sentence  II  3  $  aiAa  kaddcin  madoddbetena  rdsabJiani  tena  ksetra- 

moAdhyasthitena  Srgdlam  abhihitam;  hs  atha  kaddcit  tena  (h  adds  saha)  madoddba- 
tena  (h  madoddbata)  rdsabJiendbhihitarn  I  s  adds  ksetramadhye,  h  adds  ksetramadhye 
after  bhagnlsuta  (sic!);  prB  a</ia  kaddcit  tena  madoddhatena  rdsabhena  ksetrama- 
dhyasthitena  irgdlo  'bhihitah ;  o-  a</ia  kaddcit  tendbhihitam  II  5  pr  paiya  2,  B  paiya 

paiya  \\  4>  paiyat  II  atlvatirmmald  rajanl,  a  pas'yeyam  nirmmald  rajanl,  h  paiya- 
yam  nirmmalarajanl,  cr  paSyattdm  nirmaldm  rajanlm  II  Before  <a<,  s  ins.  sa  aha  || 
6  4>  karisydmtti  II  ho-s^prB  ins.  kathaya  before  katamena  \\  s  ^awc^iOTia,  4>  ^ewa 
for  katemena  \\  a-  ins.  gltatn  before  karonii  II  hs  karomiti  II  o-  srgdia  for  sa  II 
o-  ins.  &Ao  after  dha  II  o-  mdmaka,  s  ^awa  for  mama  II  h  alarti  for  mdma  II  s  ^7  for 
Arm;  ho-  om.  Arm  II 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  59 

271,  1  athanyada  tasya  ratrau  ksetresu  paryatatah  kadacic  chrgalena 
sardham  maitri  babhuva.  2  tau  ca  vrtibhangam  krtva  karkatikaksetresu 
pravisya  tatphalabhaksanam  3  svecchaya  krtva  pratyuse  ^^a^f^astbanam 
vrajatah,  atha  kadacit  ksetrama4dhyasthitena  teiia  coddhatarasabhena 
srgalo  'bhihitah  :  '  bho  bhaginisuta,  5  pasya !  ativanirmala  rajanl.  tad 
abam  gitam  karisyami.  tat  6  katamena  ragena  karomi  ? '  sa  aha :  '  mama,  kim 


Variants  of  HIBh,  bh^ffn^n^A. 
270,  18  A  baddha  \\ 


22  n^n-n^  rajakasya  grhe  II 

bh  bhdrodvdhanam  ii     H  radrau  II 


271,  1  n^n»n'  tathdnyada  II 


2  Hlbh*  vrttibhamgam,  A  vrtti\bhamgam,  II'II^II'  varttihhamgam  ||    H  Jcarlca 
[new  line]  kdksetresu,  I  karkketika^  II     A  tatphalam  bhaksanam  II 


3  bh^n'n'n'A  svastbanam  II     11' n'  ksetramadhje  sthitena  II 

4  bh*n'n-n'A  om.  tena  II   bh*  madoddbatardiabhena,  A  madoddbatardbhor 
bhena,  IVU'^  mahoddhatardsabhena,  II'  mahodatardsabhena  II 

A  bho  bhaginiautd  I  2^o,^ydtlvamnirmalarajanl  U 


6  HI  karisyami  II      HI  kathamena  II      ^H'n'^Il'A  praJia  II 


60  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

anenanarthapraca  7  lanena  ■?  yatas  cauryakarmapravrtta  vayam.  cauraja- 
rair  nibhrtair  eva  8  sthatavyam',  iti.     uktam  ca  : 

9  kasi  vivarjayec  cauryam,  nidralus  carmacaurikam, 
10  jihvalaulyam  ca  rogadhyo,  jivitum  yo  'tra  vanchati. 
11  tatha    '  tvadiyagitam    sankhaA'air/anuvadi,   na    madhuram ',   iti    durad 

Variants  of  horsprB  $. 

B  nenAnarthapraldpitena,  <E»  anendnarthe  jrrdldpena,  a-  anendrthacalanelam,  h  vrthd- 
pralipitena ;  prB  anena,  then  pr  vrthdrthapravalajpralapitena,  B  vrthdrthapracdla- 
nena  \\  7  $  caurakarmmapravrttd,  s  cauraJcarmmaprakrtd,  a-  cauryakarmapra- 

vrttair,  prB  caurakarmapravrttdv  II  prB  dvdm  for  vayam',  cr  om.  vayam,  ||  4>  ins. 
tan,  hs  tarn  after  vayam,  \\  hcrs^prB  transp. :  m°  (h  nihhrtam,  pr  nivrttaii;  prB 
add  ca)  cau° ;  $  caurai,  h  caurair  jdraih  II  prB  atra  for  eva  II  hcrs4>  om.  eva  II 
8  hcrs$  stheyam  II  prB  om.  iti  II  her  ins.  nayah,  s  nayd  after  iti  II  pr  om.  uktam 
caw     hs  ins.  yatah  after  uktam  ca  II  9  o-  kdsam,  s  prakdSam,  <l>  hdsyam,  pr  A;oii, 

B  ^^aii  II  s  varjjayas  \\  ^  caurya,  as  cauroW  First  pada  in  h :  caurdndm  varjjayet 
kdsdm  \\  ^  nidrdluhdhai  W  s  carmmacorakah,  B  sa  ca  caurikdm  \\  10  ^  jihvd- 
lolyam  ||  o-  rogdrto  ;  pr  rujdkrdmto,  B  rujdkrdnto  for  ca  rogddhyo  II  o-<l>prB  jmVam, 
s  ^wamtom  II  11  hcrsprB  a/>aram,  <I>  jjaram  for  <a</ia  II     crs^prB  ^vac^tyam; 

<l>  om.  gitam  II  prB  om.  iankhaiahddnuvddi ;  ^  iamkhaiahddnukdri,  s  Samkhasabdd- 
nukdram,  h  iamsaiavddnukdram ;  o-  kathoram  for  iankha^abddnuvddi  \\  ho-s  om. 
9ia  madhuram;  <I>prB  »ia  madhurasvaram ;  prB  add  samkhasahddnukdram  II 
ho-s<E>prB  om.  2<ill  $  ins.  ca  after  aj9e  II  12  o-s$hprB  iruyate  for  ^rutvotthdya  II 
s$prB  ins.  <ad!  a<ra,  ho-  <a<ra  before  ksetra° ;  then  cr  ksetraraksakah  purusah 
prasuptas  tistati,  hs  ksetre  raksapurusah  (s  raksd°)  suptas  ti  °,  prB  ksetre  raksdpurusdh 
suptd  I  samti  (B  suptdh  santi),  $  ksetrapdldh  purusd  prasuptds  tistamti ;  then  o-  sa, 
prB  <a,  $  <e  ca;  then  ho-s$  samutthdya,  prB  utthdya;  then  crs  banidhanam, 
h  vadhavamdhanam,  <I>  batndbatn  \  badbatp  vd,  s  vamda  vd,  prB  vadham  ham- 
dham  vd;   then  hcrs$  vidhdsyati,  prB  karisyamti  II  13  <t  ^aw  for  ^avaw  H 

crs  amrtakalpd,  h  amrtakalpdS,  $pr  amrtamaydi,  B  amrtamayli;  then  cr  karkatl, 
h  cirhhidydh,  s  cirbhadydh,  $  cirbhitikdh,  pr  cirbhatya,  B  cirbhatih  II  ho- 8$ prB  om. 
nibhrtah ;  then  cr  avydpdro  hhava,  h  ma  avydpdraparo  bJuiva,  s  mdvydpdro  bhava, 
prB  wia  ivam  avydpdraparo  hhava,  $  vydpdraparo  bhavdn  II  cr  om.  <ac  chrutvd  II 
cr  gardabhah,  $  rdsabha,  hs  sa  II  hs^prB  a/ta  II  s  a/io  for  &/io  ;  then  h  wa,  o-4>prB 
wa  ivam,  s  <vam  ?ia;  then  hcrs$B  vcist,  pr  ce<s^ ;  then  her s$  va«.asVayafva<:^;  then 
14  s$prhB  gitarasam,  cr  gltasukham;  then  B  vandsrayatvdt,  pr  vindSrayatvdt  || 
cr  om.  <e°  6Aa°  w°  ca  II  s$prB  tenaitad,  h  ^ewawam,  s<E>prBh  bramsi  \  uktam;  then 
hsprB  ca,  $  caA;    then  s<E>  2/«^«^  II  15  o-  om.  this  and  the  following  line  || 

pr   iaratyotsndhate  II     pr  c?wra,   <J>  c?«rc  II  16  hs^prB  jdyate  for  wia^t  )| 

hs$pr  karnne,  B  karne  II  prB  gltajJiamkdrajd,  h  gitajharnkdrayd,  s  gltasamskdrajd, 
O  gltddhyarnkd/rajd  II 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  61 

api  12  srutvotthaya  ksetraraksa  '  handlm  !  bandh  !  \dvam  vidhdsyanti.  tad 
bhaksaya  13  tavan  nibhrtah ! '  tac  chrutva  rasabhah  praha :  '  bhoh  1  vana- 
srayatv«r^  14  y^ta^asarn  na  vetsi ;  tenaitad  bkanasi.    uktam  ca  : 

15  sarajjyotsnahate  duram  tamasi,  priyasamnidhau, 

16  dhanyanam  visati  srotre  gltasamskdrajd  sudha.' 

Variants  of  HIBh,  bh^n^n^n'A. 

Bh  °pracdlenena ;  11^  anendrthapralapane,  corr.  to  anena  vyartha°,  which  is  the 
reading  of  11'^ ;  11*  anena  vyarthapralajdtena  II 

7  HI  (not  Bh)  °pravrtyd,  Ii?°pravrtto,  bh  "pravrddhd  II     II'II'^IP  caurajdtair  II 
HIbh  nirbhrtair  II 


9  HI^AMsill     Bh  cauram  for  cauryam  \\     n* II^II' °con^am  ll 

10  A  rogddhye  II     ^ U^lV IP  jwitam  \\ 

11  hh'^if  tadd  \\  bh  tvadiyagatam,  Ti^lP'n?  tvadlyam  gltamW  A  Samkhavddd- 
nuvddi,  bhll'II'^II^  Samkhandddnuvddi,  ^  Samkhandnuddnddi,  corr.  to  iamkhand- 
nunddddi  II     HIBhll^nTl'  nam  for  na  \\     A  ayi  for  a^;t  || 

12  A  ksetrapurasd,  n^n^II'  ksetraraksakdh  purusd,  Bhbh^  ksetraraksd/purusd  II 
bh^A  bamdbam  vadbarp  ca  vi°,  II^II'^II'  vadham  vamdham  ca  vi°  U 


13  bh*A  aha  II 


14  Bh  gitam  rasam  II  bh^A  ins.  tvam,  Ti^W  ta  tvam,  IP  tat  tvam  before  gltdP  \\ 
bhn'n^n'  ins.  na  between  tvam  and  glta°,  om.  na  before  vetsi  II  IPIPIP  jdndsi  for 
vetsi  II     Bh  na  vedmi  II     bhll'n'^n'  vravlsi,  ^  bravtsi,  A  bavlsi  II  15  HI  iara- 

tjyotsndhate,  Bh  daratyotsndhate,  ^  daratjjotsndhate,  IP  ^sa[corr.  from  ksdyaijelye 
deleted]j2/o[J?/o  corr.  from  some  other  aksarsJjtsndhate,  H^  ksdrajotsndhafe,  11^ 
drdrajiiayotsdhate  II  A  puram,  11'^  dure  II  11^  IT'*  j'Jr^2/a7nsann^c?/tau  II  16  bh  Srote, 
corr.  from  drotre  II  bhAlI^n'^II^  gltajharnkdrajd;  *  gitajhdmkdrajd,  jhdm  being 
very  similar  to  sam;  hence  P  gitaiamkdrajd  II 


62  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


17  srgala  aha :  '  mama,  asty  etat.  param  kathoram  unnadasi.  tat  18  kim 
tena  svarthabhramsina  ? '  rasabha  aha:  'dhig  mui-kha!  kim  19  aham 
gitain  na  janami  ?     tac  chruyatam,  tasya  bhedah  :  tad  yatha  : 

20  sapta  svaras,  trayo  gi'amah,  murchanas  tv  ekavimsatih, 

21  tanas  tv  ekonapancasat,  tisro  matra,  lay  as  trayah  II 

22  sthanatrayam  yatinam  ca,  sad  bhedas  ca,  rasa  nava, 

23  varnah  sat,  trimsat  bhasas,  catvarimsat  tatah  smrtalj  II 

Variants  of  ho-sprB4>. 

17  h  mdna,  <t  mdmaka  II  $  asyaitat  II  o-  param  na  vetsi  tvam  kevalam 
anvdiiate  kim  tena,  &c, ;  s  param  na  vetsi  g'ltam  I  tac  chruyatam,  &c. ;  $  param 
gltah  kalarn  annatasi  ta  kim,  &c. ;  h  2}ciram  na  vetsi  gita  tvam  kevalam  unnadasi  I 
tat  Mm,  &c.;  t^tB  param  na  vetsi  tvarn,  gltam  \  kevalam  unnadasi  II  tat  kim,  &c.  II 

18  o-<E>h  svdrthabhramSena,  prB  svdrthabhramiakena ;  a  adds  kim  \\  h  sovravlt  W 
a  gardabha  ;  <E>  rasabhah  II  $  om.  aha  II  B  dhig  twice  II  ^  jdndsi  II  19  ho-$prB 
om.  gitarn  after  aharn,  inserting  it  after  janami  II  $  tarhi  for  tac  II  h  bhedah  \\ 
ho-s  om.  tad  yathd;  prB  tad  yathd  tasya  bheddn  irnu  (B  °n  chr°)  II  20  o-prB 
mUrchands  caika°  II  h  °vimSati  II  21  o-s  tana  ekona°,  h  tdndny  ekonaparncdsa, 
pr  tdnd  tv  ekona°  II  o-  tisras  told  for  tisro  mdtrd  II  cr  layas  II  In  $  the  fourth 
pada  runs  thus :  ity  eta  Srutimarndalamm ;  in  prB  ity  etat  svaramamdalam  II 
22  a  yajlndm  \\  4>  (transp.)  ca  jdiindrn  \\  s  om.  ca  II  Second  pada  in  cr:  sat 
kdvydni  rasdS  ca  sat,  pr  sadgasya,  then  one  aksara  left  free,  then  sa  rasa  niva; 
B  sad  dsydni  rasa  nava-,  hs  satsasydni  (s  ins.  ca)  rasdni  ca;  $  satsvaidd  rasa 
nava  II  23  s  varnna,  4>  varsd,  B  (not  pr)  rdgdh  for  varndh  II  h(rs<^prB 
trimsatir  II  s<I>  bhdsd,  cr  bhdvdk,  B  (not  pr)  bhdvds  II  Fourth  pada  in  cr :  satca- 
tvdrimiatih  smrtdh,  hspr  dvicatvdrimiati  (pr  adds  A)  smrtdh  (h  om.  A),  B  catvdrimSat 
tatah  smrtdh,  $  dvicatvdraviiatis  tathd  I  mdtrd  II  272,  1  h  pamcdsihyadhike ; 
$  parncasltyadhikam  II  o-  cditad  II  Second  pada  in  her  prB:  gUdmgdndm  sat  am 
smrtarn,  s  gitdrngam  satatam  smrtam,  $  gitam  II  ndgdndm  iatam  II  (om.  smftam)  II 
After  line  1  o-^prB  insert  a  half  sloka;  first  pada  crh^prB:  svayam  eva  purd 
j^oktara  (h  ias^re  for  proktam) ;  second  pada :  cr  svayam  eva  sruteh  priyam, 
^  Bharatena  irutam  Sriyam,  prB  Bharatena  iruteh  (pr  tsu°  for  iru°)  param,  h  vedena 
ca  iruteh  param  II  2  sB  om.  this  line  II  h  gitdmglh  saha  samvrtam  ||  o-$pr 
vrtatp  II  2a  B  om.  this  line  II  ho-s^pr  karne  II  h  saradi  II  3  "I>  ndnya- 
hdta2yriyam  loke  II     s  pararn  for  j^'^'iyc-^  II     o^  dasyate,  h  durlabham,  for  drSyate  II 

4  o-  Suskasnayurasdsvddas,  hsB  suskasndyusvardhldddt  (h  stt°,  and  °mca°  for  °sva°), 
pr  iuskasndyuh  svardhldddt,  $  iuskasndcchurddbhdddt  II  Fourth  pada  in  cr :  tyakta 
dksena  Rd°,  pr  tyaktas  Tryaksena  Bd°,  B  Tryaksam  jagrdha  Rd°,  s  ?/a(or  yu)ktas 
Tryaksena  Rd°,    h  2^'^^^(''^   Tryaksena  Bdvanah,  4>  paktas  Tyaksena  Rdmanah  II 

5  $  tvdm;  ho-s  om.  tvdm;  prB  bhaginisuta  for  ^ram  II  prB  vadan  for  vadoM  II 
$  manasdmti  for  ■ya"  m°  II  (r<J>prB  om.  ca  II  6  cr  mdmaka,  $  mam  II  $  mady 
for  2/«<^2/  "  o"  om.  ^ac?  aAam  II  s<l>prB  ins.  ^drac?  after  aAam  II  h  dvaradeiasthah, 
CT  vrttidvarasthitah,  s  vrttedvarideiasthah,  pr  vrtter,  B  vrier,  prB  dvarasthitah, 
^  vddidvasthitah  \\    ha  ksetram,  prB  k§etra2)am  for  ^seiropaZajnll 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  63 

272,  1  paficasityadhikam  hy  etad  gitanam  ca  satam  smrtam, 
2  suvarnaracitain  suddham  gitangaih  ^okaXaxr  i/utam  II 

2  a  dhanydndm  jdyate  karnaih  vUemc  charadl  sthite  II 

3  nanyad  gitat  priyam  loke  devanam  api  drsyate ; 

4  suskasnayurava/^/flf/a^  Tryaksam  jagdda  Rdvanah  II 

5  tat  kathani  tvam  mam  anabhijnam  vadasi,  nivarayasi  ca  1 '  srgala  6  aha : 
'  mama,  yady  evam,  tad  aham  vrtti^wrasthah  ksetrapalam  7  avalokayami ; 

Variants  of  HIBh,  bh^n'H^n^A. 
17  n'n^n'  tat  for  asty  etat  II     11^11^  11^  kathorasvaram  nadasi  II 


18  n^n^n^  tendrthabhram^ind  li 
bhA  dhig  2,  *  dhig  dhig  II 

20  Hlbh^A  ^vimsati  \\ 

21  bh*A  tanaekoaa°,  11^  11^  tdnds  cekona°,  11'^  tdndi  catkona° ;  Bh  tv  enako° 

for  tv  ekono^  II 

22  bh^An*  sad  dsydni  for  sad  bhedds  ca  (cp.  the  reading  of  s),  corr.  in  n^  to 
sadjasydna;  'U?  sad  jasya  ca]  11^  sad  gasydna  II  HI  bliedd  II  Bh  sad  dkdrd  rasa 
na  I  om.  va  |l 

23  *n'n*  tritnsatlr,  bhAlI'^  vimsatir  II  bh  bhdrydS,  A  bhdvds  ||  11' 11'' 11' 
(om.  tatah)  smrtd,  11'  vudhaih,  II?  Jl^  budhai  II 

272,  1  HIbh  °tyadhikdm,  in  bh  corr.  by  cop.  to  our  reading;  A  °tyadhekarn  II 
HI  spatpat  for  hy  etad  II 


2  bh^n^n^n'  vrtam,  A  drfam  for  yutam  \\ 

2a  bh^Affn'^n'  om.  this  line  |l     Bh  karnne  II  3  bh  gitatvd/ram  or  ^i<a- 

dvdram  for  gitdt  priyam,  corr.  by  cop.  to  gitakararn;  ^  gltadvdram,  A 11' 11' 11^  gltdd 
varam  II  4  bh^II'n*!!^  °sndyuravair  liam,  A  °sndyurdviveiaiam  II  Bh  °ravd- 
Ihdddt  II     Fourth  pada  in  bh^  An'II^n^ :  rararnje  Edvanah  jmrd  {U}IP  purah)  II 


5  Bh  om.  tvam  ||     Bh  nivdrayisi  II 

6  bh^An'n'^II^  vrtlidvaradeiasthah,  Bh  vrtipuradeiasthah  (see  the  corrupt 
reading  of  HI  in  the  text)  II 


64  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


tvam  punah  svecchaya  gitam  kuru  ! '  8  tath«  mnusthite  gardabha  utkan- 
dharo  bhutva  sabdayitum  arabdhah.  tatah  9  kseivsirahakd  rasabhasabdam 
^ndvd  krodhad  dantan  dantaih  pllOda^a?ifo  lagudam  uddisya  dhdvitdh. 
sametya  ca  tavat  tdWditah,  yavad  bhumiprsthe  patitah.  tatas  ca  sacchi- 
dixolukhalam  gale  12  baddhva  ksetrapalah  suptah.  rasabho  'pi  ja^/svabha- 
vagatavedanah  13  ksanenabhyutthitah.     uktam  ca: 


Variants  of  ho-sprB^. 

7  h  om.  avecchaya  ll  8  ho-s$prB  tatbanustite  (B  °sthi°)  ||  After  tathdnustite 
(T  tadgltam  akarnya  I  tato  lakutam  utpddya  pradhdvitah  (1.  10),  s  rdsabharatitam 
akarnya  ksetrapak  krodhd  damtdn  lagudam  vdyamya  pradbavitab  (1.  10),  h 
utkamdharam  krtvd  rimkatum  dravdhah  I  tato  rdsahharirnkitam  samakarnaya 
ksetrapald  krodhdnudattdnusaya  lakutam  udgamya  pradbavltSh ;  $  uktam- 
dhararikimturn  a/rabdhah  II  tato  rdsahharnrikirntu  samakarnaya  ksetrapalah 
krodhd  damtdi  carvvayan  I  lagiulahastah  pradbavitab  (1.  10);  prB  rdsabharatanam 
akarnya  ksetrapah  (pr  adds  l)  krodlidd  damtdn  gharsayan  pradbavitab  (pr  °to, 
om.  I;  11.  10,  11);  ydvad  rasabho  drstas  (pr  hrstah  \)  tdval  (pr  tdvat)  lakutapra- 
hdrais  tathd  hato  yathd  pratddito  bhu2)T?the  (pr  °ste)  patitah  (pr  om.  h]  1,  11)  U 

10  h  samastakena  for  sametya  II       s$  om.  ca  after  sametya  II      <E>h  pratadito  \\ 

11  o-  bhumau,  $  bhamau,  h  bhuprste,  s  bhUprstho  II  $  patatitih  II  prB  tatai 
ca  sacchidrolukhale  baddvd  (pr  badhvd)  gato  miirso  (B  om.  murso)  bhuyo  (pr  adds  l) 
pi  (12)  prasuptah;  a-  tato  grivdydm  udusalam  baddhvd  bhuyo  'pi  (12)  prasuptah; 
B  tatah  succhidrodukhala  I  vaddho  gatdmarso  bhuyopi  (12)  suptah;  h  tatah  cchidro- 
dusalam  vavdhd  ksetrikah  prasuptah  ;  <J>  tataS  ca  tacchirodhdtudusalam  gale 
badhvd  (12)  ksetrikah  prasuptah  II  12  <^  om.  'pi  after  rasabho  II  s  svajd- 
ti^abhdvdn  gatavedandt ;  cr  svajdtisvabhdvdt  ksanenutthitah,  h  svajdtiprabhdvdd 
gatavedana  ksa°,  prB  svajdtisvabhdvdd  (pr  °prabha°  for  °svabhd°)  gatavedanah 
(pr  °tdva°  for  °tave°)  ksa° ;  <^  jdtisvabhdvdd  gatavedandm  ksariena  utthitah  ||  13  o-s 
om.  uktam  ca  ||  14  $  sdrameyasvardivdndm,  o-sB  sdrameyasya  cdivasya,  pr  sdrd- 
mayasya  vdSvasya,  h  sdrameyasya  ddsasya  ll  s  viSesyatah  II  Bpr  rdsabhasya  viiesatah 
(pr  °«a;^)  II  15  h  ^^a^?,  s  j^o-rajo  II  hs  °janita  II  16  cr  ^a^ai  ca  rasabho  'pi 
tad  evbdusalam  adaya  vrttitn  curnayitva  pa°  d° ;  s  tatodevodusalam,  $  tatahs  ca 
deva  udukhalamm,  then  s$  with  cr  (only  s  vrtirn);  prB  toias  tarn  evolukhalam  (pr 
*'5a°  for  °kha°)  adaya  vrtim  (pr  vrttim)  curnayitva  (pr  °rnna°)  paldyitum  a  °  ;  h  to^Aa 
ca  II  ^atZ  evodusalam  adaya  vrttim  bhurnayitva  pa°  dravdhah  II  17  hers 4> 
etasmina  a°,  prB  atrdmtare  II  hcrsprB  ins.  '/^i  after  irgdlo  II  hcrs4>prB  durad 
eva  (pr  adds  m)  tem  drstva  (s  drstarn)  sasmitam  (h  savismitam)  (18)  aAa  I  (19) 
sadbu  matula,  spr  glten{21)eti,  cr4>B  giteaa  mayd  prokto  ($  ^/w^^o  for  2^'>'oklo)  'pi 
na  stbitah,  h  gltena  nivarito  na  maya  stbitah,  om.  the  second  part  of  the  sloka ; 
20  o-<E>B  apurvo  'yam  manlr  baddbah  \  (B  om.  i)  sampraptam  gltataksanam 
(B  °nam)  \\ 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  65 

14  sarameyakharfl^i;a?m;«,  gardabhasya  visesatah, 

15  muhurtat  parato  na  syat  praharajanita  vyatha. 

16  tatas  ca  ijtim  hhankivd  kanthastham  ulukhalam  ciddya  palayitum  17  arab- 
dhah.  asminn  antare  srgalo  durdt  tarn  avaloky'l.'Qedam  uvdca:  19  '' sddim, 
mdtula,  ffW  21  eii. 


Variants  of  HIBh,  bh^J^n^n^n^A. 

8  bh  ^  n*  n^  n^  tathanustjte,  A  tathd  (corr.  by  cop.   from  tetha)  anustite  il 
A  hhuyd  \\     li^lPlP  sabdayitum  II  9  bh^An^IT^n^  ksetrapala  II     Bh  tatah 

ksetraraksakdrds  tat  iahdam  II  bh^A  rdiahhasabditam  ||  bh^n^H^n^  sama- 
karnnya,  A  Srutvd  samakarnya  \\  bh*  damtair  ||  '^A  nipldayamto,  bh  nikpi- 
dayamto,  II^II^II^  nisindayamto  II 


10  n^  lahutam  II    bh^Bh  udyamya,  A  udyasya,  11^  EE'TI^  udgrhya  for  uddiSya  II 
bh^An^n^  pradhavltah,  W  pradhdvitd  II     bh^An^n^n^  pratadito  \\  11  A 

ydva  ruviprste  ya  {ya  del.  again)  II  11^  11^  bhilprste,  corr.  in  11^  to  bhiipraste,  which  is 
the  reading  of  n^  II  JUsacchidrulilsalam;  hh  sacchidrodusalam;  ^  sachidrodusalam ; 
A  sacchidraudusaldm,  corr.  to  °lam',  n^n^n^  sacchidram  udukhalam  II 


12  HI  badhdh  \\  HI  ksetrdpdldh  W  11' 11^  11'  prasuptdh  W  bh^ffll'  sva- 
jdtisvabhdvagatavedanah,  A  svajdtisvabhdva/vagatavedanah,  11^  svajdtiyagatasvabhd- 
vavedanah  II 

13  n'n^n'  ksamndpy  utthitah  \\  14  Bh  ^khardivdndm,  corr.  by  cop.  from 
°khakhdivdndm ',  bh^A  ''khardhasya  II  11^  sdrameyasya  cdsvasya,  corr.  from  other 
aksaras,  the  last  of  which  being  svdndm;  n'  sdrameyasya  cdhasyam,  11^  sdra- 
meyasya vdsvasya  W  15  hh  prajdrajanitd,  A  prahdrajanitavyethd  W  16  HI 
vrttim  II  HI  ulusalam  II  bh^AlI^II^n^  tataS  ca  tarn  evodusalam  (A  eva  udu- 
salamm);  in  11^  corr.  to  evodukhalam  (which  is  the  reading  of  11^  11^)  adaya  vrttim 
{ir^U^  vrtiTn)  curnnayitva  pa° d°  II  17  bh^AXI^n^II^  etasminn  II  Bh  durattarat 
for  durdt  II  Bh  glteneti  II  bh^AlX^II^n^  ir°  durad  eva  tarn  (11' 11^  11^  enam  for 
eva  etam)  drstva  sasmitam  (A  sasmidamtam)  (18)  idavi  aba  II  (19)  sadhu  matula 
gltena  varito  na  maya  sthitah  \  (20)  apurvo  'yam  manir  baddbah  (A  baddlid) 
sampraptam  gltalaksanam  \\ 

21  bh*A  add  Hi  II     *  adds  kathd  6  II 


66  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscrijots 

From  the  specimen  just  given  it  appears  that  in  not  a  few  cases  Bh 
comes  nearer  to  the  text  of  the  Hamburg  MSS.  than  bh^*  n^n^ll'^A.  But 
in  some  of  these  cases  Bh  and  the  Hamburg  MSS.  are  decidedly  wrong, 
viz.  271, 13.16.23  (a  gross  chandobkanga) ;  272, 2  a  (an  interpolated  half  sloka)  ; 
6  (the  reading  of  Bh  being  a  corruption  of  that  of  HI,  and  that  of  HI 
being  an  obvious  corruption  of  that  of  bh^'An^n^n^).  Besides,  in  271, 11 
BhHI  read  7iam  for  na,  as  apparently  some  previous  copyist,  who  did  not 
understand  the  wording,  thought  mhddmitdd'mam  to  be  the  adjective  neuter. 
But  as  n^  n^  n^  have  the  same  blunder,  this  case  is  not  conclusive. 

These  are  serious  mistakes  which  Pui-nabhadra,  who  tells  us  that  he 
has  corrected  the  text  ^^T^t;W  (289, 20),  is  not  likely  to  have  overlooked. 
It  is  true  that  in  some  cases  he  has  taken  over  blunders  from  his  sources.^ 
But  these  cases  are  comparatively  rare.  And  not  only  in  the  few  lines  of 
our  specimen,  but  in  the  whole  text  of  book  V,  Bh  has  many  mistakes  in 
common  with  both  of  the  Hamburg  MSS.  or  else  with  one  of  them.  Cp. 
our  variants  at  264,6.14^.24.,  266,10  (HI  blunder:  venivacchardjah,  Bh 
wrong  correction  thereof :  venuvaUardjal)^  269, 22  {j)aldya7iavuayah  BhH  and 
jaldsrayam  BhHI).  272,  22  (the  number  of  the  preceding  tale  being  inserted  in 
a  wrong  place).  275, 10  (same  gap  in  BhH;  corrected  in  I).  277,3.15.17 
(wrongly  corrected  in  I).  278,8  (BhHI  vayam  for  vanam\  but  vanam  must 
be  the  original  reading,  as  it  forms  the  contrast  to  grham ;  cp.  also  278,  is). 
279,11  (original  reading  vyathd,  as  in  our  text;  Bh  corrupted  to  yathd-, 
H I — a  correction  of  this  corruption  based  on  the  end  of  the  fourth  pada : — 
tathd).  280,  20  {ko'pi  for  kam  aj)i;  h  also  has  this  blunder!).  281,  9  (our 
text :  trmaikd  tu  ;  corruption  in  Bh :  frmtkd  hi ;  correction  thereof  in  HI : 
trsnd  [I  innaii\  kdpi).  12  {(leva  for  yena^  which  is  necessitated  by  the  con- 
struction). 14  (Bh  H).  282,  4  (our  text :  Jiatah  iatruh  ;  H  corruption :  hatah 
mtrum  ;  corruptions  thereof  in  Bh  and  I ;  Bh  :  hataSairum,  I :  Iiatah  mtrn). 
6  (same  gap  in  BhHI).  283,13  {ahaynadliyadho,  corrupted  to  madhyastho  in 
the  archetype  of  BhHI ;  this  is  corrupted  to  madhydsthdmin  H,  and  wrongly 
coiTected  to  madhyastlum  in  I).  284,12  (BhI  °gath\  Hh  °gaii^  for  °maiir). 
285,21  (BhHI  arddhodite  for  aniuldhdnah  ;  but  cp.  286,  5). 

If  Piirnabhadra  had  not  been  aware  of  all  these  gross  blunders,  he  must 
indeed  have  been  a  blind  man  or  a  ^^^^^TTtW*  •  Certainly  no  such  man 
would  have  been  entrusted  with  the  revision  of  an  old  celebrated  work  by 

^  See  above,  p.  30  f. 

^  Simpl.  MS.  h  has  a  compound:  "mdhdmdtnsdvikrayasddhakavfitiprahhHmam,  but 
it  adds  ekatamah  \\ 

•*  As  to  Vinavatsa,  cp.  Speyer,  Studies  about  the  Kathasaritsagara,  Amsterdam, 
1908,  p.  5. 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  67 

a  minister.^  Hence  we  must  conclude  that,  in  the  fifth  book,  not  Bh,  but 
the  bh  ^-class  has  preserved  the  genuine  text  of  Purnabhadra,  and  that  the 
text  given  in  Bh  is  a  copy  of  some  old  MS.  belonging  to  the  H-class  of 
the  textus  simplicior. 

This  view  is  corroborated  by  the  fact  that  many — and  always  good — 
readings,  in  which  bh^  deviate  from  the  Hamburg  MSS.,  are  to  be  found 
in  the  o--class  of  the  textus  simplicior.  Hence  we  may  conclude  that 
Purnabhadra  used  at  the  same  time  MSS.  of  both  the  H-  and  o--classes, 
preferring  in  most  cases  the  H-class.^ 

The  wording  of  the  textus  simplicior  as  contained  in  Bh's  fifth  book 
is  of  a  high  critical  interest.  In  1902,  when  I  was  not  yet  aware  of  the 
true  nature  of  this  part  of  Bh,  though  I  saw  that  BhHI  formed  a  clearly 
distinct  group  of  MSS.,^  I  thought  it  probable  that  the  stories  V,  xv,  xvi 
(Biihler  and  HI)  did  not  originally  belong  to  the  textus  simplicior,  though 
they  stand  in  all  the  MSS.  of  this  recension  I  had,  and  have  up  to  this 
day,  examined.^  Now  these  two  stories  are  missing  in  Bh.  This  shows 
that  my  view  in  this  respect  was  correct. 

As  in  the  fifth  book  Purnabhadra  follows  the  textus  simplicior  much 
more  closely  than  in  the  rest  of  his  work,  I  give  the  complete  variants 
from  Bh  for  this  book  from  260,  2  onwards.  The  beginning  of  the  fifth 
book  unfortunately  is  lost  in  Bh. 


§  7.     Books  I  to  III  in  Manuscripts  Bh  and  $. 

In  order  to  show  the  relation  between  Bh  and  4>  in  that  part  of  the 
two  MSS.  which  contains  Purnabhadra's  text,  I  give  their  readings,  and 
nearly  all  of  their  even  insignificant  blunders,  from  the  beginning  of 
book  II,  p.  126,  to  p.  134,23  inclusive.  It  will  be  seen  that  *  cannot 
go  back,  in  this  part  of  the  text,  to  Bh.  Both  Bh  and  <I>  must  go  back 
to  some  previous  MS.  Cp.  Variants  127,  11.14.26.  128,8  (here  it  is  evident 
from  (i>'s  reading  that,  at  the  time  when  the  source  of  *  was  copied, 
a  small  bit  of  the  vowel  under  ^  was  still  visible  in  the  original) ;  128,  7.12 
(where  the  difference  between  the  readings  of  Bh  and  4>  must  go  back  to 
some  marginal  addition);  128,19.30;  129,1.9;  131,8.9.10  (the  interesting 
interpolation  of  f^<3lIc(j'N<l^t  inserted  only  in  Bh  in  due  order) ;  132,  8 

^  Seepra^asti,  289,18. 

2  See  our  parallel  Specimens  I  to  III.  There,  indeed,  nearly  all  the  text  of 
Purnabhadra's  recension  is  to  be  found  in  HI,  or  Kielhorn-Buhler  and  h,  where  he 
follows  the  textus  simplicior. 

3  Berichte  der  kgl.  Sachs.  Ges.  der  Wissenschaften,  phil.-hist.  Kl.  1902,  p.  68. 
*  1.  c,  p.  68  f. 


I 


68 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


(<I>'s  reading  more  correct  than  Bh's,  the  case  being  such  that  no  copyist 
would  have  been  aware  of  Bh's  blunder). 

The  fragment  of  Purnabhadra's  text  which  forms  the  stock  of  books 
I  to  III  in  Bh4>,  does  not  contain  the  genuine  wording,  but  an  adulterated 
one.  In  very  numerous  cases,  words  have  been  transposed,  omitted,  or 
replaced  by  synonyms,  without  any  evident  reason,  and  other  texts, 
especially  the  textus  simplicior,  have  been  compared  by  the  reviser  to 
whom  Bh's  text  goes  back.   This  occasionally  causes  disorder.   For  instance, 


Discussion  illustrated  by  text  of  Tale  I,  ziii.  Lion's  retainers 

outwit  camel. 

In  the  following  parallel  texts,  the  words  taken  into  the  text  of  Bh 
from  the  textus  simplicior  are  set  in  italics  in  the  columns  of 
Bh  and  HI. 


Our  text  p.  75,  18. 

18  bahavah  panditah  ksudrah,  sarve  mayopajivinah  \ 

19  kuryuh  krtyam  akrtyam  va,  ustre  kakadayo  yatha  II 

20  Damanaka  aha  I  katham  caitat  I  so  'bravit  I 
22  asti  kasmimscin  nagare  vanik  Sagaradatto 
nama  I  sa  ustrasatam  23  bahumulyacelakasya 
bhrtva  kasyamscid  disi  prasthitah  I  atba  tasya 
24  Vikatanamostro  'tibharena  nipldito  visrasta- 
sarvaiigo  niscestah  25  patitah  I  tato  vanik  ce- 
lakabbaram  anyesflstresu  vibbajya  ksipt- 

Ta  26  '  aranyabhumir  iyam  visama,  asmin 
Ethane  na  sakyate  sthatum'  27  iti  Vikatam 
vihaya  prasthitah  I  tasmims  ca  sai'tbava- 
he  gate  Vikatah  28  sanaih  sanaih  samcaran 
saspam  bhaksayitum  arabdhah  I  evam  asau 
76,  1  katipayair  evahobhir  balavan  sam- 
vrttah  I  tasmims  ca  vane  Madotkato  2  nama 
simhah  prativasati  sma  I  tasyanucara  dvl- 
pivayasagomayavah  I  3  atba  tais  tad  vanam 
bhramadbhir  drstah  sarthavahaparibbras- 
tah  sa  ustrah  I  4  tam  cavijiiatapurvarupam 
hasyajanakam  drstva  simhah  prstavan  I 
idam  5  apurvam  sattvam  iha  vane  prc- 
chyatam  I  kas  tvam  asi  I  tato  6  'vagatatattva- 
rtho  vayaso  'bravit  I  ustro  'yam  loke  pra- 
khyatanama  I  7  tatah  simhena  prstah  I  bhoh, 
kutas  tvam  iha  1  tena  catmano  yatha-8vrttavi- 
yogah  sarthavahat  samakhyatah  I  &c. 


I 


Bh  (exactly  as  in  the  MS.). 

vahavah  pamditah  ksudra  sarve  mayopajivinah  I 
kuryuh  krtyam  akrtyam  va  ustre  kakadayo  yatha  II  806 
Damanaka  aha  II  katham  etat  II  so  'vruvit  II 
asti  kasmimsci  nagare  vanik  Sagaradatto 
nama  I  sa  ustrasatam  bahumulyasya  celakasya 
bhrtva  kasyamcid  disi  prasthitah  I  atha  tasya 
Vikatanama  ustro  'tibharena  pidito  visrasta- 
sarvamgo  niscesta  patitah  I  tato  vanik  ce- 
lakabharam  anyesu  ustresu  vibhajya  ksipt- 
va  aranyabbumir  iyarn  visama  'smin 
sthane  na  sakyate  sthatum  iti  Vikatam 
vihaya  prasthitah  I  tasmin  sarthava- 
be  gate  Vikatah  sanaih  sanaihr  utthaya  samcaran 
sispam  bhaksayitum  aradhvah  I  eva  ca  sau 
katipayair  evahobhir  vvalavan  su- 
vrttah  I  tasmims  ca  vane 


kaddcit  fair  Has  tatah 
paribhramamanaih  sarthdd  hhrastah  Krathanako  nama 
ustro  drstah  atha  simhah  aha  H  aho  apurva,m  idam  satvam\ 

ta  jndyatdm  I  him  etad  dranyakaxa 
grdmyhm  vd  tata,  Srutvd  vdyasah  aha  II  bho  svdmin 
grdmy6yam  usfrandmo  jlvavi^esah  I  tava 
bhojyals  tad  vydpddyatdm  simhah  II  na 
grha,m  dgatarn  hanmi  I  uktam  ca  II 
grhe  ^atrum  api  prdptam  viivastam  akutoyam  | 
yo  hanydt  tasya  pdpam  sydc  chatavrdhmaiiaghdtaJcam  II  &0. 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 


69 


in  the  following  four  parallel  texts  of  our  Tale  I,  xiii  (Lion's  retainers 
outwit  camel),  Purnabhadra  follows  Sar.  /3,  i.  e.  the  secondary  recension 
of  the  Tantrakhyayika,  with  an  enlargement  at  the  beginning  of  the  story, 
in  which  our  author,  following  the  beginning  of  the  frame-story  of  book  I, 
narrates  how  the  camel  came  to  the  forest.  Bh  has  this  selfsame  be- 
ginning ;  but  from  7Q,  3  onward,  this  MS.  copies  a  textus  simplicior  of 
our  story.  The  consequence  of  this  awkward  contamination  is  a  double 
one ;  (1)  the  camel  is  twice  introduced  into  the  story,  and  (2)  it  bears  two 
different  names  in  the  different  parts  of  our  tale.  In  the  beginning  it  is 
called  Vikata  with  Purnabhadra's  text,  whereas  in  the  subsequent  part 
of  the  fable  its  name  is  Krathandka  as  in  the  textus  simplicior. 


Hamb.  MSS.  (Text  exactly  according  to  H ; 
in  the  footnotes  readings  of  I). 

bahavah  pamditah  ksudra  1  ^  sarve  mam^opajivinah  I  * 
kuryu'  krtyam  akrtyam  va  I  *  ustre  kakadayo  yathal 
Damanaka  aha  I  katham  etat  so  'bravit  I  * 


asmi  *  kasmirnscid  vanoddese ''  Madotkato  nama 
simhah  prativasati  sma  I  tasya  canucarah  anyepi  dvl- 
pivayasagomayavah  *  samti  I  atha  kaddcit  fair  itas  tato 
bhramadbhih  '  sdrthdd  bhrasiah  i"  Krathanako  '^  ndmdsfro 
drstah  I  ^^  atha  simha  aha  I  aho  apurvoyam  satvae 

tat  jnayatdm  I  Ttim  ayam  dranyako  ^^  va 
grdmyo  vd  I  tat  drutvd  "  vdyasa  aha  I  svdmln  ^^ 
grdmyoyam  ustrah  ndmd  jlvavidesah  tava  ^^ 
hhojya^  ca  vydpddyatdm  I "  simha  aha  I  ^^  ndh&m 
grhdgatam  hanmi  I  '*  uktam  ca  I  ^* 
grhe  ^atrum  api  prdptam  visvastam  vihitagamajra  " 
1/0  hanydt  tasya  pdpam  syd  1 1  satavrdhmarj.aghdtajarit,  I  '^^ 


STar.  y8. 

babavah  panditah  ksudras  sarve  mayopajivinah  I 
kuryur  dosam  adosam  va  ustre  kakadayo  yatha  II 
Damanaka  aha  I  katham  caitat  I  so  'bravit  I 


asti,  kasmirnscid  vanoddese  Madotkato  nama 

sirnhah  prativasati  sma  I  tasyanucaras  trayah  pisitasino  dvi- 

pivayasagomayavah  I  atha  tair 

bhramadbhir  drstas  sarthaviihaparibbras- 

ta  ustrah  I  tam  cajiiatapurvarupam 

hasyajananarn  drstva  sirnhah  prstavan  I 

idam  apurvarn  sattvam  iha  vane  prc- 

chyatam  I  kas  tvam  iti  I  tato  'vagatatattva- 

rtho  vayaso  'bravit  I  a- 

khyatanamostro  'yam  iti  I  tatas  tena  sirnhasa- 

kasarn  vi^vasyanitah  I  tenapi  yathavrttam 

atmano  viyogas  sarthavahat  samakhyatah  I  &c. 


^  I  ksudrah,  om.  danda  II              'I  mdvfisopajimnah  II              ^  I  hnryuh  II              *  I  om.  danda  II  'I  sdhravlt, 

om.  danda  l|       ' «  I  asti  ll "        ''  I  vanodese  II           «  I  dvlpimvd°  II          "  I  °dbhi  II          ">  I  °dbhasioh  1!  "  I  Krntha  II 

*^  I  double  danda  ||             "  I  ins.  md  II            '*  I  tachrutvd  11           "  I  svdmin  II           '*  I  °sastava  II  "  I  om.  danda  II 
^*  I  double  danda  II             **  I  vihitdgatam  with  following  danda  II             *'  I  sydchatabrdhmana°  II 


70  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

In  the  Tale  II,  vi,  the  two  genii  Karmaji  and  Karfr  are  confused,  p.  157, 
21  and  24 ;  but  in  the  second  place  Bh  reads  Karfrn  for  Karman,  and  in  the 
following  part  of  the  story  the  mistake  is  not  maintained. 

In  49,14  the  reviser  shows  his  pandityam  inasmuch  as,  after  ^31j  '^j  he 
inserts  ^Tf^^%  in^%  HI«A  (see  Variants).  But  his  pandityam  did 
not  prevent  him  from  believing  that  tortoises  are  covered  with  hair;  for 
in  170,10  he  makes  fil?::^RB^^rnT^'i  gT^f^lT^^  out  of  ^T^i^^UN+l^'t 
^cftm^.^  And  again,  his  pandityam  abandons  him  in  218,12,  where  bh* 
write  3T^  f%^^  I  BTft  f%^^  1^  Purnabhadra  here  observes  with  his 
source  Silr.  /3  the  rule  laid  down  by  Panini  in  his  sutra  viii.  2, 84 :  <|^f,i^  ^j 
i.  e.  '  (Pluti  takes  place)  also  in  calling  from  afar.'  This  sutra  was  unknown 
to  our  reviser  who,  knowing  that  the  figure  ^  is  frequently  used  in  the 
MSS.  to  imply  repetition  (ex.  »ft^  for  ift  Ht),  and  not  seeing  why  this 
sentence  was  put  twice  in  the  text,  writes  it  only  once  in  this  form  : 

3Tfr  f%^  f^^  f^'^i  ?75^n,  &c.* 

Evidently  this  reviser  used  still  other  sources  than  the  textus  simplicior. 
For  after  the  kathasamgraha  ^-stanza  125,30  he  adds : 

f^f*RT  ifrtrT^l^'T  f^^ftlcIT 

%f?I  ?[TNf3|d*ri  (1)  ^^1     As  to  this  stanza,  see  our  'Variants'.     It  is 
not  the  only  one  which  has  been  interpolated  in  this  revision. 

A  comparison  of  the  other  MSS.  of  Purnabhadra's  text  with  his  main 
sources,  viz.  the  textus  simplicior  and  the  Tantrakhyayika,  shows  that 
the  numerous  deviations  of  Bh*  from  our  text  go  back  not  to  the 
author,  but  to  one  of  those  awkward  revisers  who,  in  India,  have  so 
frequently  destroyed  the  works  of  the  poets.  The  text  of  Bh*  is  much 
more  disfigured  than  that  of  A.  Still  the  archetj/pe  of  Bh  must  have 
flowed  from  a  MS.  whose  text  came  very  near  to  that  contained  in  bh^'A. 
For  in  books  I  to  III  Bh  has  numerous  mistakes  in  common  with  these 
MSS.,  or  wrong  corrections  of  their  blunders.  Cp.  9, 26;  10,2;  11,2.23; 
13, 16 ;  18, 11 ;  28,  lo  ;  35, 18  (wrong  correction) ;  42, 8  ;  43, 4  ;  44, 6  ;  59, 3  ; 
60,30;  62,1  (MS.  A  correct) ;  64,3;  69,3;  74,8.17;  83,6;  93,9;  96,10; 
99,5.6.11;  101,12;   119,21;   121,7;   122,12;   123,12;  131,18;   132, 12  (wrong 

1  So  Bh*. 
^  But  cp.  Variants. 

'  Our  text  spells  f^t?|"|3  with  Bohtlingk  in  his  second  edition  of  Panini. 
*  MS.  A  reads3Tft  f^^Tcl^l  3Tt(!)  f^^fri;!,  taking  ^  for  an  old-fashioned  form  of  <T^. 
^  This  expression  is  to  be   found  in   Merutufiga's  Prabandhacintamani  (Bombay, 
1888),  p.  25. 


Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  71 

correction);  136,4;  138,12;  143,2^;  145, 2i;  147,2;  152,10;  154, 16  (wrong 
correction) ;  161,2;  162, 13  ;  163, 13  (see  Variants) ;  170,  20  (wrong  correction)  ; 
179,18;  180,4;  186,4;  192,23;  198,9;  203,6;  204,5;  211,21;  212,22 
(wrong  correction). 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Bh,  in  its  Purnabhadra  part,  contains 
a  very  much  adulterated  text.  Nevertheless,  it  has  right  readings  in 
some  places  where  bh^  are  defective.  Cp.  Variants  on  33,  12. 15.21  (cp.  Sar. 
A  39  to  A  40.  This  passage  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  textus  simplicior) ; 
49,16;  83,2;  86,11;  102,10;  55,  lo;  66,20;  71,  lo;  79,12;  80,5;  83,2; 
132,27;  155,8;  156,15;  172,3.26;  183,6;  187,10;  193,2;  194,19;  197,10; 
214,21;  220,7. 

A  great  number  of  these  passages  contain  trifling  cases.  Only  in  33, 21  all 
our  MSS.  have  a  gap,  which  Bh — and  KL^Mii^ — evidently  fill  in  correctly. 
Our  restoration  of  this  passage  is  based  on  the  consideration  that  the 
copyist's  eye  probably  skipped  from  a  first  fq^T^^:  (1.  22)  to  a  second 
f^l^^J ,  such  aberrations  being  the  most  frequent  causes  of  gaps.  If  this 
view  is  correct,  all  these  MSS.  must  have  filled  in  this  gap  from  some 
other  MS.,  for  they  omit  the  first  fxi*i^^:. 

As  in  the  case  of  A,  it  is  not  to  be  made  out  with  certainty  whether 
the  Pui-nabhadra  fragment  contained  in  Bhcl>  goes  back  to  some  MS.  older 
than  the  archetype  of  bh^t',  or  whether  the  right  readings  in  Bh(I>  in  places 
where  bh^'  are  wrong,  are  due  to  revision.  At  any  rate  the  blunders 
which  Bh4>  have  in  common  with  bh^,  show  that  such  a  MS.  could  not 
have  been  77iuch  older  than  the  archet}^e  of  bh^^. 

Our  parallel  Specimens  I  to  IV  show  that  the  text  has  undergone 
many  alterations  in  Bh.  It  is  true  that  in  some  cases  Bh  goes  with  either 
the  Hamburg  MSS.  or  the  Tantrakhyayika  against  bh^^.  But  none  of 
these  cases  is  such  that  we  must  conclude  that  Bh(I>  have  flowed  from 
some  more  original  archetype  than  bh4'.  In  Specimen  I,  1.  151,  e.g.,  Bh 
has  the  same  blunder  as  bh^'A,  viz.  3jf?T  for  5g;^.  This  blunder  evidently 
goes  back  to  a  misreading  of  ^J^I^T  at  the  end  of  the  pada.  The  copyist 
of  the  archetype  of  bh^ABhti>  took  the  second  ae^-stroke  for  a  danda,  and 
misread  r%  as  f^.  In  the  same  specimen  Bh  inserts  T  in  1.  45,  makes 
'^^'^  out  of  ^\!qi<\  in  1.  60,  and  omits  ^  in  1.  136 ;  in  all  these  three 
cases  he  destroys  the  metre.  In  this  specimen  the  cases  are  especially 
frequent  in  which  Bh  goes  with  the  Hamburg  MSS.  against  bh^'A.  But 
it  is  (pcite  certain  here  that  these  coincidences  are  due  to  the  collation 
of  some  copy  of  the  textus  simplicior. 


72  Chap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts 

In  line  lis  ff.  our  parallel  texts  run  as  follows  : 

HI       athava  so'tra      raja,  tad    vi^vasasthane  caturah  ^a^akan  atra  dhrtva 

h  athava  yadi  so'tra       raja,  tad    visvasasthane  caturah  ^a^akan  atra  dhrtva 

Kielh.  atha     yadi  so'tra      raja,  tato   visvasasthane  caturalji  sa^akan  atra  dhrtva 
Purn.  tatas 

Bh        atha     yady  asau  iha  raja,  tad     visvasasthane  catural^  sa^akan  dhrtva  tatas 

H I       tarn  ahuya  drutataram  agaccha  ;  yena    yalj    ka^eid    dvayor          madhye 

h          tarn  ahuy-  agaccha ;  yena    yah    ka^cid    dvabhyam    madhyad 

Eielh.  tarn  ahuya  drutataram  agaccha  ;  yena  dvayor  madhyad  ya^  kascit 

Purn.    tarn  ahQya  drutam  agaccha ;  yena    yah     kascid    avayor          madhyat 

Bh       tarn  ahuya  drutam  agaccha ;  yena    yal^    kascid     avayor          madhyat 

H I  raja,  sa  sarvan        etan  bhaksayisyati. 

h  raja  bhavisyati,  sa  sarvvan       etan  bhaksayisyatiti. 

Kielh.  parakramena  raja  bhavisyati,  sa  sarvan        etan  bhaksayisyatiti. 

Purn.    parakramena  raja  bhavisyati,  sa  sarvan   evaitan  mrgan  bhaksayisyati. 
Bh        parakramena  raja  bhavisyati,  sa  sarvan  ava(!)  etan  mrgan  bhaksayisyati. 

The  sentence  tad,  &c.  (Hlh),  or  tato,  &c.  (Kielh.),  is  grammatically 
incorrect,  inasmuch  as  the  subject  of  dhrtva  is  the  lion,  and  that  of  ahuya 
the  hare.  Purnabhadra,  for  this  reason  and  for  a  reason  which  we  shall 
consider  hereafter,  deletes  the  words  athava,  &c.  But  it  is  quite  clear 
that  his  tatas  corresponds  to  the  tad  (Hlh)  or  the  tato  (Kielh.)  which  in 
these  sources  begins  the  apodosis.  The  author  of  Bh's  archetype  must 
have  had  before  him  Purnabhadra's  text  as  given  in  bh^'A;  but  besides 
he  must  have  compared  some  MS.  of  the  textus  simplicior.  For  in  his 
wording,  the  apodosis  is  ttcice  introduced,  first  by  tad,  as  in  Hlh,  and 
secondly  by  tatas,  as  in  Piirnabhadra  (and  in  Kielhorn's  text).  This 
faulty  construction  can  only  be  explained  by  the  supposition  that  the 
author  of  Bh's  archetype  was  not  aware  of  the  fact  that  in  Purnabhadra's 
text  tatas  con-esponded  to  tad  of  the  textus  simplicior,  which  he  had 
before  him,  and  that  he  only  saw  that  in  this  text  there  were  some  more 
words  {atha  to  dhrtva),  which  accordingly  he  inserted,  without  reflecting, 
hefore  Piirnabhadra's  tatas. 

As  to  the  purport  of  our  passage,  I  cannot  believe  that  the  text  of 
the  ff-class  is  here  more  original  than  that  of  HI.  The  wording  of  the 
Hamburg  MSS.  means :  Bhasuraka  is  an  usurper.  Or  else,  if  he  is 
indeed  the  legitimate  king,  let  him  come,  in  order  that  that  one  of  both 
of  us  who  is  the  legitimate  ruler  may  eat  all  the  animals.  This  passage 
lacks  wit;  for  evidently  there  is  nobody  to  decide  as  to  the  lawfulness 
of  the  kingship  of  the  two  lions.  The  o--class  as  represented  by  Kielhorn's 
text  improves  the  sense,  saying  that  the  usurper  proposes  a  single  combat  * 

^  But  the  single  combat  is  not  even  mentioned  in  the  old  MS.  h  of  the  o--clas8 
which  only  has  the  future  tense  bhavisyati  with  Kielhom. 


CJiap.  III.     Account  of  the  Manuscripts  73 

in  order  to  decide  who,  in  the  future,  shall  be  the  king  of  the  forest. 
Accordingly  Purnabhadra  deletes  the  words  athavd,  &c.,  which  contain 
a  conditional  acknowledgement  of  the  lawfulness  of  Mandamati's  rdjatvam. 

Nobody  will  doubt  that  the  reading  of  Bh  is  a  contamination  of 
Purnabhadra' 3  genuine  text  and  of  the  textus  simplicior.  Here,  as  in 
the  case  treated  above,  p.  68  f.,  the  interpolator  was  not  clever  enough 
to  avoid  the  traces  of  his  activity.  In  the  first  case,  he  preserved  the 
camel's  two  differing  names  from  both  the  sources  which  he  contaminated ; 
in  our  passage,  he  preserved^  from  these  different  sources,  two  different 
words — tad  and  tatas — which,  though  differing,  correspond  to  one  another. 

Although  these  cases,  taken  with  many  others  which  of  course  I  cannot 
treat  here,  have  firmly  convinced  me  that  Bh  does  not  go  back  to  an 
archetype  independent  of  that  of  bh^'A,  I  give  nevertheless  the  readings 
of  this  MS.  throughout  from  the  beginning  of  page  126  to  134, 23  inclusive, 
and  for  the  passages  marked  with  an  asterisk  in  books  I  to  III  inclusive, 
and  quote  Bh  occasionally  in  some  other  places. 

Of  book  IV,  Bh  has  only  the  text  from  the  beginning  (p.  228)  to 
tathd  hi  (inclusive),  p.  244, 10.  In  order  to  show  the  difference  between 
Bh  and  4>  in  this  book,  I  give  the  complete  variants  of  these  two  MSS. 
from  the  beginning  of  IV  to  p.  229, 17.  From  229, 17  to  244,  lo  the  readings 
of  Bh  are  given  only  in  the  passages  marked  with  an  asterisk.  The 
readings  of  <I>  I  have  neglected  altogether. 


Chapter  IV.    Principles  which  guided  the  editor  in  the 
construction  of  the  text. 

§  1.     Basis  of  the  text  of  our  edition. 

India  is  the  '  classical '  country  of  interpolation  and  adulteration  of 
texts.  The  more  celebrated  a  work  became,  the  more  it  was  disfigured 
by  copyists  and  revisers.  Not  even  texts  which,  like  the  Mahabharata, 
are  held  to  be  sacred,  have  escaped  this  lot.  A  work  so  widely  spread 
as  the  Pancatantra  in  its  numerous  recensions  has  undergone  the  most 
important  changes  in  respect  of  its  wording  and  of  its  contents,  and  that 
continuously,  even  to  our  own  time.  New  editions  quite  different  from 
the  old  work  were  prepared,  and  these  new  editions,  after  some  time,  were 
compared  with  older  ones  and  melted  together  with  them  into  new  texts. 
In  Purnabhadra's  time  there  existed  several  redactions  of  this  work,  and 
Purnabhadra  was  well  aware  of  the  fact  that  none  of  them  contained  any 

L 


74  Chap.  IV.     Principles  ivliich  guided  the  editor 

longer  the  text  as  written  down  by  the  ddyakavi.  In  revising  what  had 
grown  in  the  course  of  time  to  be  a  '  whole  sastra ',  he  collected  the  different 
recensions  and  contaminated  them,  as  shown  above,  not  without  insertinsr 
new  materials. 

This  was  the  Hindu  manner  of  philological  work,  which  to  our  days 
prevails  amongst  the  old  style  pandits.  European  scholarship  has  arrived 
at  other  methods.  Whereas  a  Hindu  wants  before  everything  else  a  most 
readable  text,  we  want  a  text  that  comes  as  near  as  possible  to  the  wording 
of  the  author  himself.  But  when  Kosegarten  gave  the  first  edition  of  the 
Paficatantra,  he  followed  not  the  European,  but  the  Hindu  manner  of 
proceeding.  Instead  of  separating  the  various  recensions  of  the  work  which 
he  was  editing,  he  contaminated  them;  with  what  result  has  been  shown 
above,  p.  44  ff. 

On  p.  ix  of  his  edition  of  the  textus  simplicior  he  says :  *  Utrum  editio 
ornatior,  an  simplicior,  sit  habenda  vetustior,  vel  primae  Pantschatantri 
formae  propinquior,  de  ea  re  sententiam  ferre  certam  non  audeo;  magis 
perspectum  hoc  habebunt  posteri.  ...  Si  quid  video,  editio  ornatior, 
quanquam  in  eam  ipsam  recentiora  multa  recepta  esse  crediderim,  in 
universum  ad  antiquam  libri  formam  propius  accedit,  proptereaque  cum 
libro  Kalilae  magis  quam  altera  convenit.  In  editionis  meae  volumine 
hoc  primo  scriptura  potissimum  (!)  ad  editionem  simpliciorem  accommodata 
est,  quoniam  codices  H.I.L.  qui  mihi  obtigerunt  primi^  illam  editionem 
exhibent,  eoque  factum  est,  ut  ad  eam  primam  ex  illis  codicibus  eruendam 
me  adplicarem.  Qui  codices  ubi  nimis  vitiosi  vel  mutili  esse  mihi  vide- 
bantur  (!),  ex  ceteris  meliora  vel  pleniora  supplevi.  (Hence  he  gives  in 
books  III  and  IV  a  disfigured  'textus  ornatior',  imagining  the  text  of 
the  Hamburg  MSS.  to  be  mutilated  in  them.)  .  .  .  Versiculos  recepi  nimis 
multos  (!),  ut  lectores  critici  eorum,  quos  aut  retinendos,  aut  eiiciendos 
esse  censeant,  ipsi  instituere  possint  delectum.'  An  editor  who  renounces 
the  critical  examination  of  the  text  which  he  is  editing  to  his  readers 
instead  of  taking  this  duty  upon  himself,  should  abstain  from  editing 
altogether. 

Translators  who  followed  Kosegarten  propagated  the  error  about  the 
true  form  of  the  Pancatantra  among  all  the  philologists  and  folklorists 
who  were  forced  to  base  their  research  on  translations.  The  Hindu 
editors,  in  reprinting  Kosegarten's  text,  not  without  new  alterations  and 
additions,  settled  the  opinion  amongst  Indianists  that  on  the  whole 
Kosegarten's  text  corresponded  to  the  MSS.  of  this  work.  The  only 
edition  of  the  textus  simplicior  which  has  been  prepared  in  a  critical 
spirit  is  that  of  Kielhorn  and  Biihler.  Though  of  course  this  school-book 
is  not  a  critical  edition  in  the   strict  sense  of  the  word,  it  offers  to  us 


in  the  construction  of  the  text  75 

the  corrected  text  of  one  single  MS.,  namely,  of  one  which  belongs  to 
the  o--class  of  the  MSS.  of  the  textus  simplicior.^ 

Kosegarten's  publication  of  a  small  portion  of  the  textus  ornatior, 
i.  e.  of  Pui-nabhadra's  recension,  is  as  uncritical  as  his  edition  of  the 
textus  simplicior.  I  need  not  expatiate  here  on  this  topic,  as  any  one 
can  easily  compare  Kosegarten's  text  with  our  text  and  with  our  variants 
as  well  as  with  the  other  recensions  of  the  Pancatantra.  I  point  out 
only  the  fact  that  the  characteristic  passage  4,21  to  5,2  is  missing  in 
Kosegarten's  text. 

That  texts  like  these  of  Kosegarten  are  not  only  useless  (this  negatively), 
but  also  (this  positively)  a  ffreai  and  effectual  ohstniction  to  the  progress  of 
philological  and  historical  research,  is  a  fact  that  no  one  is  now  likely  to 
deny.     Hence  my  first  aim  was  to  clear  up  the  following  questions  : — 

(1)  How  many  different  recensions  of  the  Pancatantra  are  still  existing? 

(2)  In  what  genetic  relations  do  these  recensions  stand  to  one  another  ? 

(3)  "Which  MSS.  are  the  most  faithful  representatives  of  their  respective 

recensions  1 

The  pedigree  of  the  old  Pancatantra  recensions  down  to  that  of 
Purnabhadra  has  been  established  in  the  Introduction  to  my  edition  of 
the  Southern  Pancatantra.  It  is  also  given  at  the  beginning  of  this 
volume,  p.  5.  The  Southern  Pancatantra  and  the  Tantrakhyayika  are 
critically  edited.  The  genetic  relations  existing  between  the  old  Pancatantra 
texts  are  minutely  studied  in  the  Introduction  to  my  translation  of  the 
Tantrakhyayika.  Moreover,  I  have  shown  that  Purnabhadra  based  his 
text  mainly  on  the  secondary  recension  of  the  Tantrakhyayika  (Sar.  /3), 
and  on  the  textus  simplicior  which,  as  our  parallel  Specimens  show,  he 
used  in  MSS.  of  both  the  H-  and  the  o--class. 

Now  I  have  examined  all  the  available  MSS.  of  the  Jaina  recensions 
of  the  Pancatantra.  All  the  MSS.  of  Piirnabhadra's  recension  had  to  be 
classed  roughly  under  two  heads,  the  original  class,  and  the  mixed  class. 

To  the  former  class  I  allot  those  MSS.  which  are  most  consistent 
at  the  same  time  with  the  Tantrakhyayika  and  with  the  textus  simplicior, 
but  do  not  share  the  provable  interpolations  of  the  latter.  To  the  second 
class  belong  all  the  other  MSS.  The  MSS.  of  the  mixed  class  based  on 
Piirnabhadra's  text  show  with  especial  frequency  interpolations  from  MSS. 
of  the  textus  simplicior  and  contaminations  with  them.  Other  mixed 
MSS.  are  based  on  the  textus  simplicior  and  contaminated  with  Piirnabhadra's 
recension.     But  there  are  also  MSS.  which  contain  new  recensions  based 

^  See  above,  p.  12  (pr),  p.  58  ff.,  our  parallel  Specimens,  and  ZDMG.  Ivi.  298  f. 


76  Cliap.  IV.     Principles  which  guided  the  editor 

on  the  Jaina  recensions  and  contaminated  with  Sar.  /3,  with  the  Southern 
Pancatantra,  with  the  Hitopadesa,  and  with  other  sources. 

The  main  criteria  for  the  classification  of  the  several  recensions  are : 
(1)  the  number,  choice,  and  arrangement  of  the  single  tales  and  stanzas, 
and  (2)  the  wording  of  the  texts.  In  the  arrangement  of  the  tales  con- 
tained in  book  III,  Purnabhadra  follows  the  oldest  texts  (Sar.,  Som.,  Ksem., 
S.P.,  Semitic  recensions).  Mixed  MSS.  in  most  cases  deviate  from  this 
arrangement.  For  the  first  book,  moreover,  there  is  a  sure  criterion  in 
the  story  of  the  Weaver  as  Vishnu.  Mixed  MSS.  based  on  the  textus 
simplicior  have  this  story  as  I,  v,  but  follow  Purnabhadra,  throughout  or 
partially,  in  the  arrangement  and  in  the  number  of  the  stories  of  books  III 
and  IV.  Mixed  MSS.  based  on  Vurnahhadra! s  text  agree  with  him  in  the 
first  and  generally  in  the  second  book,  but  deviate  from  him  in  books  III 
and  IV.  But  there  are  even  mixed  MSS.  which  agree  throughout  with 
Purnabhadra's  genuine  text  in  the  number  and  in  the  arrangement  of  the 
stories ;  cp.  above,  p.  56,  §  6. 

For  the  stanzas,  also,  I  compared  Purnabhadra's  main  sources,  and  this 
enabled  me  to  find  out  easily  the  interpolations  of  single  MSS. 

Basis  of  the  edition :    bh,  N,  A ;    ^,  FLS  p,  Fr,  M ;    Bh  §. 

The  comparison  of  the  number  and  arrangement  of  the  stories  con- 
tained in  the  single  MSS.  showed  that  only  the  following  MSS.  came 
under  consideration  for  an  edition  of  Purnabhadra's  recension :  bh  N  A, 
4'PL^pPrM,  Bh(I>.  As  shown  above,  ABh^p  contain  revised  and  con- 
taminated texts,  which  are  very  likely  to  have  flowed  from  the  same 
archetype  as  the  other  MSS.  mentioned.  Of  these  MSS.,  N  goes  back 
to  bh,  PL^  p  Pr  M  go  back  to  4'.  Consequently  the  only  possible  basis  for 
our  text  must  be  the  two  equally  excellent  MSS.  bh  and  4*,  which  agree 
very  closely  in  their  wording.  I  generally  follow  bh,  unless  its  readings 
are  clearly  wi-ong.  Wherever  both  bh  and  ^  have  a  wrong  reading,  the 
emendation  of  which  was  not  evident,  I  compared  SimpL,  Sar.,  A  and 
Bh.  In  most  cases  this  comparison  affords  sufficient  evidence.  There 
are,  however,  some  rare  cases,  in  which  the  same  difference  which  appears 
in  the  best  MSS.  of  Piirnabhadra's  text  is  to  be  found  in  the  most  trust- 
worthy MSS.  of  the  textus  simplicior ;  ^  cp.  22,  25  ;  181, 2  ;  214, 19  f. ;  242, 11. 
In  68,11  a  gloss  in  the  margin  of  4'  gives  the  reading  of  Simpl.  Hlh. 
If  some  copyist  would  have  preferred  this  variant,  copying  besides  exactly 
the  wording  of  his  MS.,  this  variant  could  induce  some  editor  to  prefer 
it  and  to  reject  what  is  Purnabhadra's  genuine  text.      All  the  passages 

'  In  later  MSS.,  owing  to  constant  collations  and  contaminations,  such  cases  are 
extremely  frequent. 


in  the  construction  of  the  text  77 


in  which  our  text  deviates,  even  in  trifles,  from  bh  and  *  are  marked 
with  an  asterisk. 

Though  of  course,  except  in  passages  where  bh4'  are  incomplete  to-day, 
the  MSS.  NPPrM  cannot  come  under  consideration  for  the  constitution  of 
the  text,  I  not  only  give  the  complete  variants,  but  even  most  of  the 
blunders  of  all  these  MSS.  For  these  blunders  are  of  the  highest  im- 
portance for  critical  work,  as  nothing  is  more  useful  to  prove  the  relations 
which  exist  between  kindred  MSS.  than  the  mistakes  which  they  contain. 
Only  of  M  a  great  many  of  the  blunders  have  been  omitted  in  my  variants, 
as  this  MS.  is  extremely  faulty.  It  bristles  with  misreadings,  small  gaps, 
and  dittographies.  I  got  this  MS.  before  I  had  seen  4'.  Otherwise  I  should 
have  jotted  down  still  more  of  its  mistakes,  and  the  relation  between  M 
and  *  would  appear  even  more  clearly  than  now.  To  the  contaminated 
MSS.  pABh(|j  and  to  L^  only  occasional  reference  has  been  given,  except 
in  book  V,  where  I  give  the  complete  readings  of  Bh,  which,  as  stated 
above,  p.  56  ff.  and  p.  67,  in  this  book  contains  an  old  and  very  valuable 
textus  shnplicior.  From  these  variants  it  will  be  seen  with  how  insig- 
nificant alterations  Purnabhadra  took  over  the  textus  simplicior  of  the  fifth 
tantra  into  his  own  recension. 

Manuscripts  bh  and  ^  differ  very  little  from  Purnabhadra's 
autograph  text. 

The  very  fact  that  so  many  MSS.  can  be  proved  to  go  back  to  bh^ 
shows  that  in  ancient  times  these  two  MSS.,  which  I  had  the  good  fortune 
to  use  for  my  edition,  were  renowned  for  their  value.  As  stated  above, 
p.  37,  the  MS.  bh  goes  back  to  a  MS.  which  already  was  old  when  bh  was 
copied  from  it.  Our  parallel  Specimens  also  prove  the  excellence  of 
the  text  of  bh4'.  Indeed,  I  am  convinced  that  neither  of  these  copies 
deviates  to  any  considerable  degree  from  the  text  as  written  down  by 
Purnabhadra  himself,  and  that  consequently  our  printed  text  comes  as 
near  to  the  author's  genuine  wording  as  any  one  of  our  current  editions 
of  say  Goethe's  prose  works  does  to  Goethe's  own  autograph  text  thereof. 

§  2.     Emendation  of  the  text. 

Inferior  MSS.  sometimes  have  more  correct  readings  than  our  oldest 
and  most  authentic  ones.  The  question  arises,  whether  in  these  cases 
we  should  conclude  that  these  MSS.  go  back  to  some  source  independent 
of  the  archetype  of  our  best  MSS.,  and  whether,  if  this  be  denied  with  good 
reasons,  we  should  tolerate  evident  blunders  in  our  texts. 

In  order  to  settle  these  important  questions,  I  beg  to  be  allowed  to 
consider  some  standard  examples,  the  nature   of  which  we  are  able   to 


78  Chap.  IV.     Principles  tvhich  guided  the  editor 

determine  wif/i  certainty.  I  take  these  instances  from  wiitings  of  eminent 
modem  scholars,  whose  learning  as  well  as  whoso  accuracy  is  far  beyond 
any  doubt;  and  only  to  avoid  the  possible  charge  of  malignity,  I  add 
some  instances  from  my  own  wiitings. 

Paul  in  his  fundamental  work  '  Principien  der  Sprachgeschichte  V  P-  86, 
last  line,  gives  liortibns  as  the  dative  case  of  the  plural  oihortus.  Hillebrandt 
says  on  p.  iv  of  his  '  Vedachrestomathie '  :^  '  Der  leidige  Druckfehler,  welcher 
S.  38  entstellt  [viz.  Atharaveda],  ist  meine  Schuld  und  von  mir  trotz 
dreimaliger  Correctur  iiberselicn  worden.'  To  the  kindness  of  Miss  Emma 
Benfey  I  owe  the  MS.  of  her  celebrated  father's  translation  of  Christoforo 
Armeno's  '  Peregrinaggio  di  tre  giovani  figliuoli  del  re  di  Serendippo '  the 
beginning  of  which  translation  he  published  in  the  third  volume  of  his 
periodical  '  Orient  und  Occident  '.^  This  MS.  is  very  carefully  written 
in  its  author's  fine  and  sympathetic  hand.  In  this  most  authentic  arche- 
type I  read,  amongst  other  slips  of  Benfey's  pen,  this  sentence  on  leaf  xvi, 
fii'st  page :  '  Da  aber  der  JUngling  beschlossen  hatte,  sich  auf  jede  Weise 
an  dem  treulosen  Minister  zu  rachen,  ging  er  .  .  .  in  das  Schlafzimmer  der 
jungen  Blchter  des  Ministers  und  umarmte  sie  alle  drei  mehrere  mal.' 
L.v.  Schroeder's  excellent  works  are  remarkably  free  from  misprints.  Still 
he  writes,  on  p.  514  of  his  celebrated  book  '  Indiens  Literatur  und  Cultur 
in  historischer  Entwicklung ' : ^  'Am  Bedeutendsten  und  Selbstandigsten 
sind  unter  denselben  zwei  Dichtungen,  welche  dem  Kalidasa  zugeschrieben 
werden  .  .  . :  der  Raghuvam^a  .  .  .  und  der  Kumarasambhava,  d.  i.  die 
Geburt  des  Liebesgaii^^  .  .  .'  In  the  pedigree  of  the  different  recensions  of  the 
Paiicatantra,  p.  Ixxix  of  my  edition  of  the  Southern  Pancatantra,  I  wrote 
*  7'e/?<^?<-Fassungen ',  and  later  on,  as  my  attention  was  concentrated  on 
inserting  the  newly  discovered  recension  v,  I  repeated  this  blunder  on 
p.  xci.  In  my  essay  on  the  origin  of  the  Hindu  drama  and  epic,  WZKM. 
xviii,  p.  165,  I  wrote  :  '  Die  dramatischen  Beziehungen,  die  zwischen  dem 
Epos  und  dem  Drama  bestehen,  sind  langst  erkannt  worden.'  This,  I  am 
bound  to  confess,  is  unmitigated  nonsense.  What  I  wanted  to  write,  was 
of  course :  '  Die  Beziehungen,  die  .  .  . '.  Likewise  I  wanted  to  write 
Tamil-  for  Telugu-.  Paul  intended  to  write  hortis^  Hillebrandt  Athanaveda^ 
V.  Schroeder  Kriegsgoii^^.  Like  Hillebrandt  and  no  doubt  the  other  scholars 
mentioned  before,  I  had  again  and  again  revised  the  printer's  copy  and  the 
proof-sheets  without  seeing  my  blunders.  For  there  is  not  only  a  '  Druck- 
fehlerteufel ',  who  disfigures  the  words  written  by  the  author,  but  there 

^  Halle,  Max  Niemeyer,  1886. 

*  Berlin,  Weidmannsche  Buchhandlung,  1885. 

^  See  Chauvin,  Bibliographie  des  ouvrages  arabes,  VII,  p.  160. 

*  Leipzig,  Verlag  von  H.  Haessel,  1887. 


in  the  construction  of  the  text  79 

is  apimca  much  more  malignant,  the  *  Schreibfehlerteufel ',  whose  deviltries 
are  infinitely  more  dangerous  to  the  author  who  has  his  text,  i.  e.  the 
wording  he  intended  to  write  down,  firmly  impressed  upon  his  mind,  and 
who  very  often  does  not  discover  the  fatal  slips  of  his  pen  until,  the  work 
being  printed  off,  these  rdhmas  stare  at  him  from  amongst  the  lines  with 
devilish  grimaces. 

Benfey,  of  course,  would  have  removed  from  his  MS.  most  of  the  slips 
which  his  hand  had  committed  while  his  mind  was  intent  on  finding  an 
adequate  rendering  of  the  text  he  was  translating.  But  the  blunder 
Bidder  for  Tochter  is  one  of  the  very  kind  which  would  escape  the 
scrutinizing  eye  of  the  author,  when  TocJder  is  impressed  on  his  mitid. 
Thus  even  modern  authors  on  philological  topics,  who  in  the  course  of 
their  studies  are  trained  to  philological  aKpL^ua,  and  whose  metier  it  is 
to  jot  down,  in  preparing  their  editions,  the  very  smallest  clerical  errors 
of  their  texts,  are  liable  to  overlook  in  their  oion  wording  evident  blunders 
which  at  least  Lord  Macaulay's  school-boy  would  detect  at  the  first  glance 
of  his  eye.  And  yet  these  authors  certainly  will  revise  their  works  again 
and  again,  first  in  their  printer's  copy,  and  afterwards  in  the  proof-sheets. 
The  old  Himlu  writers,  owing  to  the  circumstance  that  their  works  were 
not  printed,  had  no  occasion  of  revising  them  as  often  as  modern  authors. 
Moreover,  a  clerical  error  would  much  more  easily  escape  their  attention,  as 
there  is  not  the  least  separating  of  words  in  Sanskrit  MSS.,  a  circumstance 
which  certainly  does  not  tend  to  render  revising  more  easy. 

Hence  the  very  thing  which  we  should  expect  is  that  the  Hindu 
archetypes  (i.  e.  the  authors'  own  autograph  copies)  should  hardly  ever 
have  been  free  from  mistakes,  although  these  authors  were  men  of  un- 
doubted learning  and  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  Sanskrit  language 
in  which  they  composed  their  works.^ 

But  for  the  work  of  Messrs.  Fischer  and  Bolte,^  I  probably  should  have 
published  Benfey's  translation  of  Christoforo  Ai*meno's  '  Peregrinaggio '. 
In  doing  so,  I  should  of  course  have  corrected  the  slips  of  Benfey's  pen 
wherever  the  words  he  intended  to  write  could  be  settled  with  certainty. 
I  should  have  caused  to  be  printed  '  der  jungen  Tochter  \  and  in  order 
to  give  my  edition  of  Benfey's  work  a  diplomatic  value,  I  should  have 
mentioned  his  clerical  error  in  my  notes. 

The  case  is  difi'erent  wherever  authors  can  he  proved  to  have  sinned 
against  the  rules  of  the  language.     So  even  Schiller,  for  instance,  uses 

^  Cp.  also  above,  p.  28,  note  2,  and  p.  30,  note  2. 

2  Die  Reise  der  Sohne  Giaffers  aus  dem  Italienischen  des  Christoforo  Armeno 
iibersetzt  durch  Jobann  Wetzel  1583  berausgegeben  von  Hermann  Fischer  und  Johannes 
Bolte.    Tubingen,  1895  (=  Bibl.  des  Litt.  Vereins  in  Stuttgart,  CCVIII,  Tubingen,  1896). 


so  Chap.  IV.     Principles  tvhich  guided  the  editor 

the  decidedly  wrong  form  umrmigen  for  umringt,  as  if  this  word  derived 

from  the  verb  ringen  ('  to  wrestle '),  and  not  from  the  substantive  Ring. 

In  his  '  JuDgfrau  von  Orleans  ',  verses  947  f.  (I,  9),  he  says  : — 
Umningen  sahn  wir  uns  von  beiden  Heeren, 
Nicht  Hoffnung  war,  zu  siegen  noch  zu  fliehn. 
The  slip  certainly  originated  in  the  idea  of  struggle  {Heere?i)  which 

was  in  the  poet's  mind.     In  a  similar  passage  of  the  same  tragedy,  verses 

2399  f.  (111,8),  Schiller  uses  the  right  form:— 

Umringt  von  Feinden  kampft  sie  ganz  allein, 
Und  hilflos  unterliegt  sie  jetzt  der  Menge.^ 

And  this  same  right  form  occurs  in  verse  447  (I,  i) : — 

Und  find'  ihn  —  hier !  umringt  von  Gaukelspielern  .  .  . 
The  same  holds  true  in  India.  Even  so  scholarly  a  work  as  the  classical 
author  Dandin's  Kavyadarsa  is  not  quite  free  from  anomalies;  see 
Bohtlingk's  edition,^  p.  vi.  In  another  sastra,  whose  aim  was  in  part 
to  teach  standard  language,  viz.  in  the  Tantrakhyayika  (A  266),  we  find 
blunders  against  the  rule  laid  down  by  Panini  III,  3,  126  (Wackernagel, 
Altind.  Gramm.  II,  §  82,  a,  y).  In  a  very  interesting  paper  read  before  the 
Twelfth  International  Congress  of  Orientalists,^  Prof.  E.  Lenmann  proved 
from  old  palm-leaf  MSS.  that  down  to  about  the  seventh  centuiy  a.  d.  the 
Sanskrit  written  by  most  authors  was  not  the  pedantic  one  which  had  been 
laid  down  by  the  grammarians.  On  the  contrary,  Brahmans  as  well  as 
Buddhists  and  Jainas  wi'ote  a  Sanskrit  more  or  less  incorrect  and  in- 
fluenced by  the  popular  languages.  It  was  not  before  the  time  of  the 
commentators,  amongst  whom  Samkara  and  Haribhadra  hold  a  prominent 
position,  that  the  usual  standard  of  Sanskrit  was  raised  to  a  higher  level, 
and  that  many  things  which  before  that  time  used  to  be  tolerated,  began  to 
be  avoided  by  good  authors.  But  even  after  this  time  we  find  grammatical 
mistakes  in  the  works  of  excellent  authors  which  are  critically  edited. 
Hemacandra  s  so-called  shortcomings  in  grammatical  and  lexicographical  and 
metrical  things  have  been  pointed  out  by  Jacobi,  p.  9  f.  of  his  edition 
of  the  Parisistaparvan.^  As  to  occasional  mistakes  committed  by  another 
learned  author,  viz.  Pradyumnasui-i,  cp.  Jacobi's  edition,  p.  3  f.^  Jacobi 
says  that,  '  as   an   epitomator  and  poet,  he   [Pradyumna]   has   done  his 

^  In  the  first  passage  (947  f.),  the  battle  has  not  yet  begun.  This  shows  that  Schiller 
cannot,  by  any  means,  have  intentionally  chosen  the  abnormal  form  umtningen. 

"^  Dandin's  Poetik  (Kavjadarga).  Sanskrit  und  Deutsch  herausg.  von  0.  Bohtlingk. 
Leipzig,  Verlag  von  H.  Haessel,  1890.    Cp.  also  Buhler,  WZKM.  viii.  29  f. 

'  See  Bezzenberger's  Beitriige,  1900,  p.  125  f. 

*  Sthaviravali  Charita  or  Parisishtaparvan  .  .  .  Calcutta,  1891  (B.  I.). 

"  Shri  Pradyumnacharya,  Samaraditya  Samkshepa,  Ahmedabad,  1906. 


in  the  construction  of  the  text  81 

task  well.  His  language  is  concise  in  the  narrative  parts,  pathetic  in 
the  moralising  portions,  and  poetic  in  the  descriptive  passages  which 
offer  an  opportunity  of  showing  his  proficiency  in  Alamkara.  Still  his 
work  is  not  free  from  faults,  even  against  grammar,  the  worst  of 
which,  a  Prakritism,  ^:  instead  of  T[f*JJ,  occurs  VIII  520.  And  so  he 
occasionally  does  not  conform  to  the  nicer  metrical  habits  with  regard 
to  the  Sloka  as  observed  by  the  classical  poets.  But  these  shortcomings 
he  has  in  common  with  most  Jain  writers  during  the  period  of  their 
greatest  literary  activity  and  excellence  (about  900-1300  a.  d.).'  As  early 
as  1877,  G.  Buhler  expressed  his  view  about  Jaina  Sanskrit  as  follows  : 
'  Die  Kenntniss  des  Sanskrit  ist  bei  den  Jainas  nicht  weit  her  und  hat 
auch  wohl  nie  den  Grad  der  Vollkommenheit  erreicht,  der  sich  bei  den 
Brahmanen  findet,  obschon  es  nicht  zu  leugnen  ist,  dass  sie  in  der  Glanz- 
periode  der  Jaina- Wissenschaft  vor  etwa  700  Jahren  hoher  gestanden  hat 
als  sie  jetzt  steht.  Selbst  die  grossten  Jaina-Gelehrten  wie  Abhayadeva, 
Hemacandra  und  Malayagiri,  welche  unter  den  Caulukyas  von  Anhilvad- 
Pathan  943-1304  p.  Chr.  lebten,  waren  nicht  im  Stande,  ein  vollstandig 
richtiffes  und  idiomatisches  Sanskrit  zu  schreiben.  Auch  bei  ihnen  kommen 
hie  und  da  wirkliche  grammatikalische  Fehler  vor,  und  von  dem  Prakrit 
beeinflusste  Redeweisen  sowie  vom  Prakrit  ins  Sanskrit  zuruckiibersetzte 
Worter  sind  haufig  ...  Es  giebt  [viz.  to-day]  deshalb  unter  den  Yatis 
sehr  viele,  die  wohl  etwas  Sanskrit  lesen,  es  aber  nicht  schreiben  oder 
sprechen  kbnnen.  Andere  sprechen  es  gelaufig  genug,  aber  sehr  fehlerhaft. 
Man  hort  gleich,  dass  sie  nur  aus  ihrem  Dialecte  iibersetzen  und  die 
Sanskrit- Grammatik  nicht  ordentlich  kennen.  Nur  sehr  wenige  aus- 
gezeichnete  Manner  sprechen  und  schreiben  ein  ertragliches  Sanskrit.  Ganz 
frei  von  Fehlern  oder  falschen  Wendungen  ist  wohl  kaum  ein  ELnziger.'  ^ 

I  am  not  inclined  to  think  that  the  Jaina  authors  are  the  only  ones 
in  question  who  wrote  and  write  a  Sanskrit  not  quite  congruous  with 
the  rules  of  Panini's  Sanskrit  grammar.  The  author  of  the  recension  ^ 
of  the  Southern  Pancatantra  certainly  was  not  a  Jaina  ;  still  this  recension 
contains  the  most  faulty  Sanskrit  text  I  have  ever  seen.  As  to  the 
Hitopadesa,  I  have  given  a  certain  instance  of  a  chandobhanga  adopted 
by  its  author  Narayana ;  see  my  edition  of  the  Southern  Pancatantra, 
p.  Iviii.  As  to  the  Saurapurana,  see  Jahn,  Das  Saurapuranam  (Strassburg, 
Verlag  von  Karl  J.  Triibner,  1908),  p.  xxii  and  f.     Dandin  and  the  author 

*  This  passage  is  quoted  from  the  '  Zusiitze  und  Berichtigungen',  appended  by  Weber, 
p.  102  f.,  to  his  edition  and  translation  of  the  '  Paiicadandachattraprabandha.      Ein 

Marchen  von  Konig  Vikramaditya Aus  den  Abh.  d.  Kgl.  Ak.  d.  Wissensch.  zu  Berlin 

1877.      Berlin  .  .  .  1877.      In   Commission  bei   F.   Dummler  s  Verlags-Buchhandlung 
(Harrwitz  und  Gossmann).' 

ai 


82         Chap.  IV.     Principles  which  guided  the  editor,  etc. 

of  the  Tantrakhyayika  have  already  been  mentioned,  above,  p.  80. 
I  think  truly  critical  editions  will  show  that,  like  Dandin,  nearly  all  classical 
authors  occasionally  committed  so-called  blunders  ^  which  were  afterwards 
removed  from  their  texts  by  commentators  or  learned  copyists.  Sanskrit 
has  been  a  living  language  in  the  Hindu  courts  as  well  as  amongst  learned 
Brahmans  and  Jainas  throughout  many  a  century  in  mediaeval  and  even 
in  modern  India.-  It  is  nearly  impossible  that  even  good  authors  should 
be  quite  uninfluenced  by  the  vernaculars  of  the  countries  in  which  they 
lived.  In  the  course  of  time  Sanskrit  style,  as  well  as  the  Sanski-it 
vocabulary  and  the  employment  of  grammatical  forms,  has  undergone 
strong  alterations.  Like  Greek  mid  Latin,  Satiskrit  has  gone  through 
an  evolution  such  as  no  language  can  j^ossihly  escape.  No  modern  language 
perhaps  is  taught  with  more  pedantry  than  French.  Yet  no  school 
instruction,  nor  even  the  high  authority  of  the  French  Academy  itself, 
was  able  to  prevent  the  written  language — to  say  nothing  about  the  spoken 
one  —  from  continual  evolution.  Voltaire's  language  is  considerably 
difierent  from  that  of  the  best  modern  authors. 

Purnabhadra,  no  doubt,  knew  Sanskrit  well.  But  according  to  what 
I  have  just  said,  I  expected  to  find  so-called  anomalies  in  his  text,  and 
though  not  very  many,  I  did  find  them  in  the  oldest  and  best  MSS.  Part 
of  those  anomalies  and  even  blunders  he  can  be  proved  to  have  taken 
over  from  his  sources.^ 

Wherever  there  was  evidence  that  these  anomalies  were  no  mere  slips 
of  his  pen,  I  tolerated  them  in  his  text.  The  decision  was  not  easy  in 
every  case  ;  but  as  the  reader  will  find  in  the  text  in  all  such  cases  an 
asterisk  referring  to  my  variants,  he  will  be  able  to  judge  himself  whether 
I  was  right  or  wrong  in  my  decisions. 

^  Cp.  Wackernagel,  Altind.  Grammatik  I,  p.  xliv  fif.,  esp.  p.  xlvii  ff. 

^  See  my  translation  of  the  Tantrakhyayika,  Introduction,  chap.  I,  §  4,  3  ff.  We  must 
not  forget  that  in  the  middle  ages  Jaina  scholars  and  poets  have  a  most  considerable 
share  in  the  development  of  Sanskrit  language  and  literature,  and  I  fully  consent  to 
Dharma  Vijaya  Suri,  who  in  a  letter  expresses  his  view  as  follows  :  '  I  am  of  opinion 
that  in  the  time  of  Hemachandra  and  other  Acharyas  .  .  .  the  Sanskrit,  I  mean  the 
classical  Sanskrit,  was  the  language  of  the  Sishtas ;  and  the  learned  amongst  them, 
especially  those  whose  aim  it  was  to  establish  their  reputation  as  savants,  must  have 
WiHtten  in  a  style  approved  by  the  most  cultivated  class  of  people  of  the  time.  . . .  Hemachandra' s 
utterances  themselves  must  he  regarded  as  grammar.'  Most  of  the  so-called  anomalies  in 
the  works  of  later  Sanskrit  writers  must  be  regarded  as  correct  language  prevailing  in 
their  own  time.  The  history  of  every  language  bristles  with  examples  showing  that 
originally  wrong  forms  and  constructions  became  the  generally  approved  ones  in  later 
times.  The  very  frequent  construction  "U^  f?I^nT  (a  contamination  of  7ps(  fffgff  and 
3T^«rTf%¥«fT )  e.g.  is  not  more  faulty  than  Sie  stehen  (2nd  person  sing.)  in  German. 

^  See  above,  p.  30  ff. 


LIST  OF  VARIANTS 


INTRODUCTION 

Page  1. 

1  arham  in  4'PPrM  is  written  in  the  well-known  Jain  fashion;  in  A 
it  is  mutilated  to  a  flourish  resembling  an  g;  N  ora.  the  diagram  il  For 
om  namak  sn,  A :    insarvajndya  namaJi,  N  ^ngane^dya    namah  II  4  A 

ddkmndtye  II      A  ^^rawaddrojoi/am  II  5  N  pracara    for  prarara   II     After 

manci  Pr  ins.  mamjarl  II  ^PrM  mkalakaldpdragatah,  P  sakalaJcaldparagatah. 
After  °manci°,  N  ins.  °mamjan°,  om.  °carcita  and  adds  yugala  after  carana, 
omitting  the  visarga  ll  A  amaramktindmardjd ;  over  Mi  A  has  a  black 
spot  of  gamboge.  It  is  clear  that  A  originally  had  the  reading  of  our 
other  MSS.  ll  7   N  anamtarasaktU  II  8  M  /*«  for   hho,  corr.  from 

mil  9  A  athedam  ucyate  for  athavd  sd°  i  u  II  12  N  A  bJiavet  for  daket  II 
14  M  ktimdn,   corr.  by  a  later  hand  to  kiktimdn  ll  15   A  etemm  ll 

N  om.  all  between  hhavati  and  caranam  [so  for  ?y«/(-ara?ir/?«]  1.  16 ;  cara- 
nam  is  corr.  to  tatkaranam;  M  /t^wa[new  \vii%\mi8teyam  1 1  M  tatraiko  sacivah 
procuh.  This  reading,  however,  is  the  correction  of  a  later  hand.  The 
original  reading  was  tatratkai  .  .  .  [no  more  to  be  made  out]  .  .  .  procuh ; 
A  atraikeW  18  1^  jwitavyavisayah  ll  19  A  tad  for  kimcid  ll         24  * 

tatrdsti,  but  fi?a  add.  by  cop.  over  the  line  between  ta  and  trd  ll  A  om. 
«a»2a  II 

Page  2. 

1  "N  prdk  for  f/m^  1 1  3  A  yojayisydmi  II  4  A  tathyam  vacanam  II 

5  Pr  "jndnan  na  II     ^PPPrM  svandmatydgam  II  6  P  [not  4']  only  ^ym/^fl 

for  simkanddah  II  A  arvalipstih,  corr.  to  avalipsnk  II  M  brav'imi,  corr.  to  ^/w" 
by  later  hand  II     N  aktivana  1 1       7  ydrtha  oivydvrtta  worn  ofFin  P  ll  8 

M  adyafamo  II  9  A  ^a  darsayiUm  il  11  M  ^^a,  N  <?mw  for  ei^a^i  II     M 

"nvitatsu  kiiwdrdu  II  12  M  nivrti,  N  nivrtiim  W  vismdarmdpi  also  Hamb.  MSS. 
and  h  II     A  djagdma  II  13  M  mitrahhedah  \  initrammprdpiih\  kakdlukiyam 

[corr.  to  °^a]  labdkaprandSdm  [corr.  to  Va]  a  [corr.  to  a  and,  by  later  hand  to 
asval'\parlksitakdriteH  II  14  P  rdputrdk  II     A  adklya  1 1  15  M  ^ai^a^- 

prakrti  II     A  pamcatamtrakanitisdstram  II  17  A  ^o  '^!m  ei^a?!  pathati  prdyo, 

corr.  to  ^0  Hraiva  pathate  nityam  ll     M  om.  ra  ;  a  later  hand  supplies  ca  II 


N,  A,  "^PPrM 


84  Variants 


BOOK  I. 


Page  3. 

1  M  prdrahhyate  mitrabhedo,  corr.  to  °ti  "clam,  II  A  pratkamas  tamtrah  il 
A  tasydi/am  II     N  dflyaUokah  II  2  4'  ins.  slokah  before  snehah,  but  deletes 

it  again  II          3  ^'PPr  vincisltah  II  4  N  om.  tad  yathd  II     M  ddks'niydtem, 

corr.  to  ddksindtye  (!)  II  A  om.  2^ura  II  Over  puramdarapura  gloss  in  ^  by  cop. 
^mardvatl  II  5  ^PPr  kaildsasikJiard°  W     P  vidka   for  vividha   \\     NM  °j5m- 

harandvaranajpa  ;  this  seems  to  be  the  genuine  reading  II  6  N  °gatecrakUa°  II 
7  A  ^devdyatanam  II  4'PPrM  °parikarato°  (Pr  continuing  °rcchita),  N 
"patiikaraio',  A  °parikaro°^  BhL'^  °pankalito  ;  L^  with  us  li  M  °tocchnta^ 
corr.  to  "tocckata  \\      M  "himagire  sadrmkdraprd°  W  8  M.  mahildropam, 

corr.  to  "roddham  II  9  A  varddhamdno  ndma  sd° ;    Y  vardhamdna^idma   II 

10  ^PL^PrM  om.  i^a^j^a  before  cittam;  but  in  4'  a  nearly  imperceptible 
mark  refers  to  the  inferior  margin,  where  cop.  supplies  it  II  A  ins. 
/?i  aSiev pravecyamdno  II     N  arcr  for  it^a  II  11  A  \n?>.  pi  after  samciyamdno  II 

4'  valmlkad  varddhamdte,  corr.  to  our  reading  il  A  valmlka-  [2nd  hand  adds 
«i  iva]varddkate ;   N  valmikam  iva  II  12  ^P  lahdhd  for  labdhdh  II  13 

M  /?a^n  samnadaniydsviti  II  A  varddhitdk  for  j3a^/-d  II  A  sampraddnlydS  II 
M  lokamdrggendparaksamdno  II      N^'Pr  raksamdno  ;  in  Pr  corr.  to  araksamdno  II 

14  Pr  vinasytta  II  M  5a^i;!o  II  15  P  rahyana'  II  ^Pr  ins.  ca  after  kdryam, 
but  *  deletes  it  again  II  17  A  tatdkodara'  \\  18  A  transp.  stanzas  3 
and  4  II  Pr  ar^'/^o  for  arthd,  and  nihadkyeta^  corr.  from  nibadhyete  II  19 
M  ^a  (?^  for  7«a  /^y  II  A  anarthavatdm  II  23  Y  gurundnu  ;  Pr  anupravrajya- 
mdnah  II  24  4'PM  nirvartya^  Pr  nirvaritya  II  N  a;;e  prasthitah  II  26  N 
fl^re  for  fl^/^a  II         27  M  °ruru,  corr.  to  °kkara   II 

Page  4. 

1  M  °rdksa  corr.  to  °rdksasa,  for  r^.;f« ;  A  °citrakdraksabhayotkatdm  II 
M  "yodbhavdm  II  M  acalanirgatodaka  II  2  ^  purdpdtta  ,  corr.  from  °/?ai;i°  II 
A  °karddame  ma  II  N  °kofpdtita°  II  In  4*,  a  nearly  imperceptible  deletion 
mark  over  c  oi cdiibkdrddW  A  mkatasydt'°  ll  3  A  dvayor  iov  tayor  II  7  A 
pamcardtrakam  II  M  om.  w«  II  M  yavasameidn,  N  vayasak  sametdn  II  In  4' 
gloss  by  cop.  on  yavasa:  mmhalaW  8  M  om.  a^fl?»  II  M  j^^rZ  ewawi  or 
tademam ;  P  tadainam  (p  ?!flr/  ewam)  II  10  M  bkaydtare  corr.  by  later  hand 
to  bhaydturaih  for  bhaydt  tair  II  A  om.  ?;?rja  II  11  A  yatkdsau  mrto 

[sandhi !]  samjl°  II  A  cdgnind;  Pr  cdgnyddisamskdrena  II  N  satnskrfya  II 
12  A  om.  sdrtkavdhak  II  A  dukkham  II  °kriydm  all  my  MSS. ;  Simpl.  has 
the  plural  ll  14  M.  svabkdgydnd  vaSdt,  con*,  to  svabhdgyavasdt  II  A^PPrM 
"karana  for  °kana  ;  °prakdrair  is  perhaps  a  mere  clerical  error  for  °prakarair  ll 

15  N  om.  all  between  avallrnah  and  kakudmdn  II  16  Pr  haravr%%  iva  ll 


N,  A,  ^PPrM 


Booh  I  85 

17  N  °chadanair  for  ghattanair  II  After  tuthati  N  ins.  the  stanza  :  arakntam 
iisfati  daivaraksitam  surak-ntam  daivahatam  vinanyati  II  jwaty  andtho  ^pi  vane 
visajnitah  (!)  krtaprayatno  'pi  grke  najivati  \  1\\\  1.9  Vr  tac  ca  \\  21  ^P 
°ldvasthdndndmdni  II  22  M  sarvesv  eva  na,  corr.  to  sarvesu  vana  II  M  om. 
dravgapratyan,  conj^iihuing  with  °tdgrdhdrajanasthdnesv ;  Pr.  °pratyamtddrdhdrcC' ^ 
*P  °pratyatntdgr0idra  ;  in  ^  gloss  on  agrahdra :  dka,  with  some  aksara  lost 
at  the  edge  of  ohe  right  margin  II  A  °janasflidne,  om.  sv  II  23  Pr  simhak 
sthdnlyo.  This  is  probably  right ;  cp.  Tantrakhyayika  6, 13.  But  L^  with  the 
other  MSS.  il  tatra  cardh  all  our  MSS.  incl.  L^.  Cp.  Introduction,  p.  30  ii 
24  N  madhyavarggah  II  Pr  vandmtahsthdnavdsinah  II  PL^  °nasinah  for 
°vdsinah.  This  reading  is  due  to  the  form  of  vd  in  4',  whose  first  spelling  seems 
to  have  been  va,  corr.  by  copyist  to  vd.  But  the  correction  is  not  clear, 
and  may  easily  be  taken  for  na  (see  our  Table  I,  no.  3,  line  .2  a)  ii  25  A 
pimgalah  ll  ^PL^PrM  sdmdnyah  II  A  sdmdtyasasuddliajjanaTi  II  N  sichrjjana, 
^PrMp  samlirjjana,  PL^  sasiihrjjanayn,  4'PPr  continuing  cckatra  ll  A 
akrttima°  ll  A  "sarasai"  for  °rasai°  1 1  A  °ddhatan  1 1  26  A  anahhijhdm  iva- 
rajayiasevitdndm  II  28   4'PL^Pr  akdratvapu ,  A  ekdmtaratvapurasdmrtham, 

corr.  to  ekamtaratva  II  A  aniksiptd° ;  L^  with  our  other  MSS. ;  Sar.  6,  17 
anutksiptd°  II  A  am.  abhUam  ll  M  ° kdrmmapdtham,  N  "karmopdya  II  29  Pr 
°nornsd°  for  °paurusd°  ll  30  Vj/ai/a  also  L^ ;  cp.  Introd.,  p.  30  II  ^PL^PrM 
°purusdkdra°,  N  °puru8ah  I  ^ara°,  A  °pura8akdra  ;  L^  with  us  II  Pr  apibhutam 
for  aparibhutam  II  M  °*ai;r  for  "prati"  II  31  Pr  "prapdta  for  °pratdpa  ll 
M  ° samdhdranam  II  32  M  apraharanam  for  aprakarand°  ll  33  A  "grdha  I 
sdrdkramda\m  1 1     A  aghatita\siLu°  1 1     N  7a«z^°  for  °tdstra    1 1 

Page  5. 

1  4'PPrM  "vidydti  for  °vighdfi  \\  M  °fa^fl°  for  °nivdsa  II  After  "sauUtyam 
another  hand  than  that  of  the  copyist  inserts  in  mg.  of  L^ :  vahnsddriiyai- 
kdmtavihdrindm  apdstakdmardgdJiusayarasdndtn  vltardgdndm  yathdvadupahhogyam 
apdnjgadhlrdvalokitavyavahdrdndm  anupakdrindm ;  K  (according  to  Benfey's 
copy)  L^  in  the  text:  (5a [L'^  va  for  3a]^M5a<j?.r,yya/[L^  °6y(S°]^aw2?ffl[K  adds  'rn\ 
vihd\\J-  sd  for  hd'\rindm  apdsta\K.  stha  iov sta\kdmardgdnasaya\]J  °gdiasaya°  for 
°gdnamya]rasd?idm  vl° ya  [with  L^ ;  only  U  °yogyam  for  "dkogyatn]  a  a°  [with 
L^]  ;  cp.  Sar.  7,  2  H  3  N  A  ardjya  ll  5  M  i;a  for  ca  ll  6  P  °cittasya  ll 
7  A  madd° ;  P  om.  ?;zflf/a  II  8  Pr  asapaUiepsi° ,  A  svasampannesmiksdhdras  ll 
10  *  mamtrayahm.^  Pr  mamtrayatum,  P  mamtrayarturm,  L^  mamtrayartturm 
(misreadings  of  one  vertical  stroke  over  jJw,  and  of  two  strokes  forming  an 
angle  over  md  in  *,  these  strokes  indicating  the  end  of  the  first  word  and  the 
beginning  of  the  second  one.  Cp.  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  14,  lab),  A  mamtri- 
turn  II  15  A  damanakas  tv  dha  II     ^P  (not  Pr)  °hruvU  II          17  All  our 

MSS.  incl.  \M?  °samda  ;   cp.  above,  p.  33,  n.  2  ii     ^PPrM  devdyatanam  w 


N^A.'^PPrM 


86  Vai'iants 

19  A  in8.  9utrad7idrd  before  sthapa  w  20  N  devaidyanam,  vJ'PL^PrM  °(levd- 
yatanam ;  \?  arddhakrtadevdyaiane ;  A  ardliakrte I devaidyatanam  II  21  Pr  rddha- 
pdtito,  PL^  'rdd/iaydsphdtito,  M  'rddhaprasphotito,  corrected  from  the  reading 
of  PLK  The  reading  of  PL^  is  to  be  explained  from  that  of  *,  whose  cop. 
■writes  'rddhapd,  then,  deleting  pa  by  two  little  vertiv.^  strokes  (which 
the  later  copyists  no  doubt  mistook  for  the  vertical  strikes  destined  to 
separate  words),  continues  sphdtita.  See  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  13,  4  a  ii 
22  PL^  niravddirakllako  for  nikkdta  II  M  "khddira  corrected  to  °khadira°  II 
N  'vaiistafi,  corr.  to  °te  by  the  copyist  ll  23  Pr  klliko  li  26  Pr  arddAapd", 
4'L^  arddkapdspM°,  P  arddhayd  sphd°,  M  arddhaprasphotita^ ,  corr.  from  the 
reading  of  P  ll      NA  °xrsanmya  1 1      A  sUdndc  cdlitakllake  II  27  *PPrM 

hhavadbhir;  but  cp.  Sar.  7,  21  ll  *PPrM  veditavyam  for  viditam  ll  Tt  pari- 
harttavyam  ll  A  om.  i«!J  after  ;?ari°  ll  After  iYi  ^/PPrM  add  ^a^^alliil,  P 
adds  flourish  ll 

Page  6. 

2  N  "mdtrdvarttanam  1 1      A  °7ndtrdrtha  1 1  3  4'PPrM  viSesdrthatayd  ll 

P  vedam  for  cedam  1 1  A  sa\dha  ca\  idam  ucyate  ll  4  M  m/?(?°  for  a/;a°  1 1  9 
M  vayamsi,  corr.  by  the  copyist  (?)  to  vdyasd  kim  1 1  10  Pr  ndnane,  corr.  from 
nddmane  ll  13  Pr  hhnmktam  II  14  A4'P(not  Pr)M  °vamva°  \  N  °ta^afi? 

aSesamalmam  II  17  A  sarvaS  cachragatSpi  11  Pr  sanurupam  11  19  P  i;afi?a- 
radarianam  ll  21  P  lumkte  11  22  Pr  ^MZ^ara  for  supurd  II  23  N  *m- 

samtostah  ko  purnsa  11  29  KldmgaldhhUdsi  11  30  Vv°^ipakarana  11  31 

NA^'PL^PrM  unmetrically :  «dj°  katham  upamiyate  ga.  BhL^  with  us  ll 
32  P  'bruvlt  II  33  N  A^PL^  /?;m  iyatdpi  for  kiyatdpi ;  but  m  i  is  written  in 
^  by  cop.  on  another  aksara  covered  with  gamboge;  Bh  kiyaid  api\  YxY? 
with  us  11 

Page  7. 

1  M  pdrthivd^  corr.  by  2nd  hand  to pdrthkdn  ll        4  A  hhavatyii\ii.e'W  line] 
(/a  bhimaiah^  corr.  by  2nd  hand  to  bhavati  saddbhimatah  II  5  A  m  for  vd  ll 

6  A  svaspesti°,  "spe  being  written  on  some  deleted  aksara  by  2nd  hand  ll  7 
A  .<?»?«,  corr.  to  sma  11  Pr  hildgrem,  M  Saildgre  11  9  M  rttnkamandh.  "if  jumps 
from  the  first  so  'bravit  to  the  second  so  'bravit  (1.  lo),  om.  one  of  them  and 
all  between  them.  But  the  missing  text  supplied  by  cop.  in  marg.  ii  10 
M.  samfistaH  \\  'N  Jdndsi  W  15  Vr  paremgitdj ndna°  W  16  N^'PL^PrMBh 
amgitair,  but  in  Bh  corr.  by  cop.  to  our  reading.  AL^  with  us  ll  4'PL^PrM 
bJidsitena  II  17  A  °caktravikdrais  ca^  corr.  by  2nd  hand  to  °cakra,  for 

"vaktra   1 1     K  j  ndyate  ior  grhyafe  11  18  Here  bh  sets  in  with  tmaprajndpra- 

bhdvena  1 1  19  Pr  °dharmma,  om.  sya  II     Over  kathaya  gloss  in  bh  :  tvam  II 

20  A  mayaivam  II    bhN  °nagaram  pra   ll    M  kathatah  ll    Over  kathayatak  gloss 


From  7,  i8,  bhN,  A,  "^PPrM 


Book  I  87 

in  bh  :  satah  ii  23  A^'PL^M  savldydnam  li  24  In  bh  gloss  on  avaman- 
yeta:  avagayati  [read  avaganayati]  II  25  A  asty  evdparam  II       4'PL^PrM 

asmi  for  api;  but  in  *  this  reading  has  been  corrected  by  cop.  from  api  ii 
26  ^^P  dindptakdlam^  ^  with  gloss  on  d:  atuayena  li      M  hravan  II  27  M 

cm.  na  II  bhN  viprayatvam  ii  28  ^'PPrL^Mp  have  this  and  the  following 
line  after  stanza  25.  The  copyist  of  bh  first  wrote  api  ca,  which  he  replaced 
by  fatJid  ca.  It  therefore  would  seem,  that  the  archetype  of  these  MSS. 
had  tathd  ca  and  stanza  24  in  the  margin  li  APr  abhukfam,  hhu  being  corr. 
by  2nd  hand  in  A  from  an  aksara  which  contained  a  ya  w  Over  rahasi  gloss 
in  bh  :  ekdmte  II  30  A  om.  api  ca  II  31  Over  ndgarikah  bh  gloss  :  caturah  li 
33  In  bh  gloss  on  hhdvyam :  sthdtavyam  II 

Page  8. 

1  In  bh  gloss  on  durvinltdk  :  dustacaritrdh  ii  3  Aom.  kirn  ca  w  7  Over 
prdyena  gloss  in  bh:  hiyukto  'yam  arthah  II  9  M  "vasuni  II  H  In  bh  gloss 
on  cinvamti :  Ihumjamti  II  14  M  raj  fid  II  bh  N  grdhavdkyd  1 1  1 5  bh  ^  P  L^  L^  M 
tadvdrenawa ;  Bh  na  dvdrenaiva  (a  wrong  emendation) ;  Pr  tatdvdreneva ;  A 
with  us  II  '^  vidvdm{ta)\^\Q\\rabkudvdrenatva  \\  16  Over  ^o  gloss  in  bh  : 
rdjd  II  17  In  bh  gloss  on  usardd:  ksetrdt  II  20  In  bh  gloss  on  dvesti: 
dvesam  karoti  II  24  M  grand  for  'grago  II  In  bh  gloss  on  pure :  nagare  II 
25  A  prabhur  dvdrdirito  II  26  N  ins.  our  stanzas  39  and  40  before  our 
stanza  37  ii  Vv  jivati  w  ^PL^  prabravan  II  28  In  A  this  pada  has  been 
supplied  by  2nd  hand  ll  32  Pr  amtakpuravaraih,  N  amtahpurasvaraih  li  In 
bh  gloss  on  antahpuracaraih:  rdjmbkik  1 1 

Page  9. 

2  Pi-  na  krcchrepy  apy  ll  3  bhNA^'PL^PrM  ^t7>fl;j° ;  Bh  dvimdvesaparo, 
corr.  from  dvimlve  \  Hamb.  MSS.  dvmdvemjjaro  ll  bhNA^PrM  °dvesapare. 
In  *  there  is  a  hook  over  re,  which  probably  is  a  deleted  e-stroke;  PL^  with  us  ll 
4'PL^Pr  niiyam  sistdndrn^  hence  M  nityam  u^tJidndm  ll  ^  vallabha  add.  in  left 
margin  by  cop.,  but  the  greater  part  of  va  has  disappeared  with  part  of  the 
margin  ii  5  M  om.  the  two  aksaras  na  ku\\  8  M  om.  sva  ll  9  M  °lopa- 
mdm  II  10  A  ddrd  ll  \>\i^'^  yathdkdrdh,  but  in  ^  corr.  by  cop.  to  our  read- 
ing; APL^M  with  us  il  15  Pr  om.  api  ca  ll  bh  gloss  on  vipattim  :  kagtam 
(or  kaiita)  1 1  20  M  pragunas  for  sa  gunas  ll  21  Pr  «a  bruydd,  na  hru  corr. 
from  some  other  reading  ii  22  M  va  for  eva  ii  Pr  satd  ll  23  M  om. 
uktarn  ca  II  24  P  bhdginah  ll  M  om.  bhoginak  ll  M  nruyah  for  krurdh  ll 
25  NA  surerndrd,  Pr  saraudrd  ll  A  mamtrasidhyds  ca  W  26  bhNA^PL^Pr 
nicdnxcajaldkaydh  (NPr  om.  /?,  in  4'  ^  inserted  subsequently  by  cop.  before 


bhN,  A,  ^PPrM 


88  Vai'iants 

Sra)  ;  in  A  corr.  to  °jaldsai/dh  by  smearing  the  r  with  gamboge  ;  M  nicanlcajaldk 
iraydh,  Bh  nlcamcajandsraydh  II         28  M  sastrapdnindm  II        31  A  om.  i/o  II 

Page  10. 

1  Over  sartisi  gloss  in  bh  pusi  (read  pjimsi)  II  Pr  natih",  bhN  nuii"  for 
«a^i°  II  bhN  rdvimdvemk,  PrBh  tadvmdvesa/i,  4'  tadvisadvesah,  PL^  tadvuat- 
dvesak,  A  with  us  II  2  bhN  A^PL^PrMBh  ddnam  for  <;?a7ia  ii  3  N  om.  vd 
jndnddhikam  II  4  M  cdpi  II  7  Pr  ita^ya  for  tatra  II  10  M  ?f«  for  7ia  il  Over 
^^ra  of  bkrdjate  gloss,  of  bh  </r  ll  "ifVl^Vr  jjotsnd,  M  protmd  II  12  M 
samsu  for  ^awi!?^  II  M  yathdhhipretamamisyasflyaidm  II  In  bh  gloss  on  anusihl- 
yatdm  :  kriyatdm  II  13  Pr  r«;wa  II  14  M  bhogyazipa   II  15  M  ;j?W2- 

galdbhmu\kham  II  16  k.  atlidgacchatdm  II     M  om.  fl/Ja°  re°  II     A  vaitralatd  II 

18  M  niddisfe  II  19  Between  naMa°  and  "hdim    an  aksara  has  been 

deleted  with  black  gamboge  in  A  II  bh  5aw«°,  corr.  from  5a%e°,  N  sane^  for 
mdna  II  bh  oj/i,  with  gloss  by  glossator :  komaldmamtrane ;  in  N  it  is  not 
clear  whether  we  should  read  api  or  ayi  li  21  In  bh  gloss  over  devapddd- 
ndm:  hhavatdm  II  23  M  nekkosanakena  II  27  M  ap  for  a;?y  II  30  In 
bh  gloss  on  prabkavdmUi :  aham  sama(rtha  iti)uktvd  \  the  bracketed  aksaras 
worn  off  II    Over  badkyate  gloss  in  bh  kena  II       32  M  dhanyodyo,  N  dhandrsye  II 

Page  11. 

1  In  bh  gloss  on  asamaih  samlyamdnah  :  kakraih  (read  vakraih  1)  militah  II 
2  A4'PL^PrM  cdnu  ^  Bh  m?ia°,  bhN  fa;i?^°  11  A  eva  patim  II  Pr  om.  tim 
tyaja  11  3  In  bh  gloss  on  °samgrahano° :  jadavum  II  4  M  j'avi  »?«;«?  pra- 
tibadhyate  II  In  bh  gloss  on  traptini:  tdmre  II  5  In  bh  gloss  on  virauti: 
vadati  II  A  vibhdsate  II  6  '^ijoyikir  II  In  bh  gloss  on  vacanlyatd:  nimdd  II 
bh  m.B.jadah  after  ay  am,  but  deletes  it  again ;  N  a^a;/?  bhakioyam  ayamjadak  II 
8  A  dpujyate ;  but  oyer  j'ya  there  are  two  spots  of  black  gamboge.  Perhaps 
the  original  reading  of  A  was  dpurjyate,  i.  e.  dpnryyate  II  9  Kyadi  ior  yad 
api  II  In  bh  gloss  on  svdmy  :  bhavdn  11  In  bh  gloss  on  drSyase:  tvam  II  11 
'^Y\^YxW°matiriox''gatir\\  13  Vr  tatddya7na°  W  14  bbNA^^PL^PrM 
lokitdk/iyasya ;  Bh  with  us  II  15  ^PL^Pr  cdfra,  M  cdramira  for  tatra  II 

A  °vikrayah,  corr.  from  °vikriyah  II  17  Pr  °«a7«  for  "wo-^  II  19  Gloss,  of  bh 
supplies  vind  in  marg.  ll  21  N  mrgdlo  \\  22  In  bh  a  gloss  on  kauseyam, 
which  I  am  not  able  to  make  out  with  certainty  [pattajulam  ?)  II  Pr  upaldn  ii 
bh  golosamah,  corr.  by  gloss,  to  °mavah,  and  this  io° matah  ll  23  Pr  sammka\ 
all  our  other  MSS.,  inch  AL^Bh  and  the  MSS.  Hh  of  the  textus  simplicior, 
read  Sammkam  u° ;  in  bh  this  is  corrected  by  a  later  hand  to  our  reading. 
The  MS.  I  of  the  textus  simplicior  has  our  reading,  which  must  be  a 
correction,  as  h  agrees  with  H  li  24  A  gopittago[i]iia  go  being  corrected 


bhN,  A,  >^PPrM 


Book  I  89 

from  to\rocand  \t  added  by  2nd  hand  !]  Il  25  W  prdkdsya  II  Pr  fe  for  kim  II 
26  N  musikd  II  A  nihamtavydpakdrhil  II  31  In  bh  gloss  on  idn:  pamditdn  \\ 
M  sd  ru,  corrected  with  other  ink  to  samru  ;  A  samrnnaddhi^  corr.  from 
sammanadd/ii  (i)  II     A  °lek/id°  for  °sobM°  II 

Page  12. 

1  M  pimgala  II  3  A  transp. :    svd°  pra    II  4  bh  pracchddann^  N 

pracltddann,  '^YY?- pracchddayamnn  II  A  transp.:  na  kimcit  II  Yx yady  and- 
khyeyam  tad  ddUatu  II  6  Over  ddrem  gloss  in  bh  :  Slokah  ii     A  purusesu  It 

8  After  bkavanti,  A  ins. :   pdtJidmtaram,  without  giving  another  reading  II 

9  Pr  sarve,  corr.  from  sarvem  II  M  om.  na  II  12  M  srtye  for  bhrtye  II  13 
A  dukkham  II  Over  *w^/^  j  gloss  in  bh  :  imrndn  II  15  M  pimgala  II  16  Pr 
apurvasatvam  II  17  M  (i  for  a^ya  II  M  savvena  II  19  Pr  tatrd  for  tei!/^a  II 
20  M  vdgnir  II  PrM  bhidyata  II  21  Pr  ?^awz  for  ^fa^i  ll  M  svdmitah  II  PL^ 
kidakramdgatavanam  II  bh  2fd^,  corrected  by  a  later  hand  into  era  il  24 
4*  P(not  L^)  °prdkdrdh,  M  "prakardh  II  M  mbdamdsamtrdny  W  M  bhayamkd- 
ranah  II  25  Pr  wgj/a°  II  29  Over  darUtabhaye  gloss  in  bh  :  ^a/'e  II  30 
M  evohutah  II  31  bhNPM  (not  L^)  na  for  ca  after  rane  II  bhN  bhirutvam  Ii 
32  bhN  ^ara  bhuvanatilakabhutam  II  M  transp. :  jananl  janayati,  with  an 
unfinished  jy?<  between  these  two  words  ii 

Page  13. 

1  M  Santi°  for  sakti"  ll  2  Pr  mdnahlyasya  II  bh  ;«a^2^.  iov  gatih  11  3 
M  ev«  for  evam  ll  Over  svdmind  gloss  in  bh  :  ^mya  1 1  M  dkaiyavistambhah  1 1 
4  Over  medasd  gloss  in  bh :  mdmsena  1 1  5  Fourth  pada  in  M :  ydvac  ca 
karmma  ddvarunvd  ll  6  M  ^vruvU  1 1  bhN  ins.  atha  before  katham  ii  11  M 
om.  dha  ca  \\  12  Pr  vmisto  11  M  °rdkdbMm  11  14  M  joamm^dj,  withjsra 
added  by  2nd  hand  between  ra  and  m  over  the  line  1 1  15  Gloss  in 
bh  on  at/ia:  athavd  II  M  sHyate  II  16  M  karotUi  1 1  Pr  tasyd  'sdratdm\ 
bhN^'PL^M  tasydh  sdratdm.  Gloss,  in  bh  adds  avagraha  over  the  line  before 
sdratdm,  without  deleting  the  visarga.  A  tasydsdratdm  ;  Bh  tasydh  'sdratdm. 
Sar.  15, 4:  tasyds  sdrdsdratdm ;  but  in  Sar.  this  word  is  followed  not  hy  J ndtvd, 
but  hyjfidium  ll  17  Pr  kottikdd  ll  18  N  vasdd  for  harsdd  ll  19  M  bho- 
janam  dpita  I  van  nunam  II  21  1^  panisacarmdvasesam  gnmthitam  ll  22  M 
iva  for  api\  Pr  kathami  na  ll 

Page  14. 

1  M  kutvaiva  1 1    Pr  medasd  II    bh  tiidkih,  corr.  to  our  reading,  apparently 
by  copyist  ll  2  bhN  vijhdtum  ll  5  After  kdryah,  4'P  L^PrM  ins. 

II  flourish  II  kathd  2\\  A  later  hand  ins.  kathd  2  in  bh  II  6  In  bh  gloss  on 
parigraho:  *^n(!)  1 1     N  dhairydvadhairydstambham  1 1  7  bh  dosdk,  M  vosd  1 1 


From  12,13,  bhN,'*I"PPrM 


90  Variants 

8  P  (not  L^)  om.  ,^dstra?n  li  M  om.  vdnl  ll  9  N  ayogya  yogydi  ca  il  10 
bhN  evaiva  for  airaiva  II  4'PL^  etsvarUpam,  in  4'L^  ia  suppl.  by  cop.  over  the 
line  after  e^  this  ia  being  very  small  and  rather  illegible  in  4*11  12  M 

nrtyam  for  krtydkrtyam  II          13  M  snnrtyasya  II  14  In  *  gloss  on  dkavya- 

rdhe  by  cop. :  'gnau  II  4'PL^PrM  cr/  for  7;?  II  Pr  dnsvare  1 1  15  M  nrtyah  1 1 
bh  f;W,  corr.  by  gloss,  to  eva  11  16  bhNA4'PL^PrM  sacivair  ;  Bh  altered  : 
many  ate  na  samam  dhdryo  II  17  ^PL^  yadd  iox  yady  1 1  bhN  om.  tad  before 
gaccha  II  M  hhadra  [corv.  to  hhavci) paddova  tada  gaccka  II  18  Pr  madanako  II 
M  °*ara  for  °*«n  II  22  M  om.  iavimdnitdh  1 1  23  M  om.  hliavanti  II 

24  M  yathdvad  iox  ydvad  ll         25  In  bh  gloss  on  vydpddayitum  :  hamtum  II 

Page  15. 

2  M  smdpadam,  corr.  to  smapadam  II  5  ^PL^PrM  vicimtayan  II     M 

dydtam  II  6  N  yathd  sarvam  for  yathdpurvam  II  7  bhN  satyam  for  sattvam  II 
8  M  fl'^n  for  a/?i  ll  M  kivydmi°  for  /i*m  svdwi°  ll  N  virupyate  II  9  M  nunu- 
Jdm  II  10  M  vindsanainh  for  vindmh  II  11  N  om.  to^^a  ca  and  stanza  92  1 1 
13  Pr  sarvadevamayaS  cdsya  ll  14  NPr  ^^w  II  17  Pr  murddhani  for 

mrduni  W  18  bhN4'L^PrM  samntsrtdn,  P  samiistritdn,  A.  savirtsrtdn -,  Bh 
■with  us ;  see  above,  p.  33  11  19  M  frahatsv  for  mahatsv  ll  After  stanza  94, 
N  ins.  this  one :  gamdasthalesu  madavdrinibaddhardgamattabhramadbhramarapd- 
daialdhaiopi  II  kopam  na  gachati  nitdmtabalopi  ndgatulye(K)  bale  na  ca  lavdn 
pari  kopam  eti  [1\\\  21  M  anaydmi  II      M  prsta°  for  hrsta°  II  22  M 

manasa  stutim  II     N  upagatah  1 1  23  M  /3a<;?y  for  e^y  II     In  bh  gloss  on 

dustavrsabha :  he  II  24  M  nibhlko  ll       bh  wa  sldasi  for  nadasUi  II  25 

4'PL^Pr  «!«(?  ca  srutvd  savi°  ll  28  PBh  'bruvU,  coirected  by  the  copyist  of 
P  to  'bravU  ll  M  svdmarsam  ll  27  Mjndnasyati  II  M  mamdnlam  vatdsydse  ll 
28  N  pimgalakdnidhdto  1 1     M   ^awm  for  ^ac  chrutvd  1 1  29  M  ins.   a«a/i 

between  visddam  and  agamat  1 1  M  bhadra  van  for  bhadra  bhavdn,  corr.  to 
hhavdn  by  smearing  ^/ra  with  gamboge  ll  M  sddhusamdvyaro  1 1  30  M  yac? 
for  ^a<^  II  31  M  sakd-^ad  ddyitavyak  ll      M  &-^o  syatyam  asihitam  ll      M  «ii!i 

m  II  32  N  gratah  for  ^a(^a/^ ;  the  copyist  of  bh  first  began  writing  ga,  but 
corrected  it  to  ya  before  this  aksara  was  finished  11 

Page  16. 

1  M  bhumah  II       2  Mcintdtak  or  cittdtaTi  II    PrM  om.  kvacit;  in  Pr  a  later 
hand  adds  jdt?i  in  margin  to  be  inserted  before  kenacit  ll  3  bhN  tatas  for 

tat  II  M  2!a  for  tatra  ll  5  M  bhavdn  for  bhagavato  II  M  ?V7a  smdha  II  6 
bh  ^isyd°,  N  Sispd°  for  ^aspd° ;  Pr  iappdgrdhi  bha°  II  ^'PL^Pr  ins.  ^a^,  M  ^e 
between '*wi  and  /?:i?ra,  M  om.  the  punctuation  11  M  wa  for  ?;/a?/^a  ll  7  In 
bh  gloss  over  sabhayam:  yathd,  then  an  aksara  which  I  cannot  make  out  11 
M  dtvataprasddam  II  8  Pr  sispabhojand  II     M  namdavito  II     In  bh  gloss  on 


bhN, '^I'PPrM 


Book  I  91 

Ihramanti:  safvdh  II  9  M  camdrikdvdhana^ya  II  11  M  racddamanapMa 

for  khd°  II  In  bh  gloss  on  khddana  :  bhojana,  and/o  by  the  same  gloss,  over 
khd  II  12  ^PL^PrM  "daksand  II  13  In  bh  gloss  on  sumate:  he  II  14 
4'PL^PrM  °dakmnd  II  M  .si/apathajmrassaram  II  15  M  vovedam  for  cedam  II 
16  bhN  amtahsarair  II  18  N  ^a///a  ca  II     M  sdnnipdtcke  II  20  prasd- 

dasamukho  is  a  misprint  for  prasddasammukho ;  Pr  prasammnkho  II  Pr  ^(J,  M  7?a, 
corr.  to  wa  for  «a^  II  21  N  om.  yaiak  II  22  ^PL^Pr  mure  II  25 

M  ,Jo  for  'salt  II  27  Pr  rdjadhuram  II  29  M  viUidvdh  II  Pr  armena  II  In 
bh  gloss  on  vibhavdk  :  vitta  II  30  P  nrpajdt  II  31  N  yatkaucita  W  32 
M  padauhm  li         33  Pr  samjiva  aha  II 

Page  17. 

2  N  transp.  ^a^ra  after  ndma  II  3  M  mkalapunardyakah  ii  4  M  catur- 
vatd  for  ca  kurvatd  II  7  Pr  dvisyatdm  II  8  4'PL^PrM  pjdrtkivena  II  9  Pr 
mahate  ll  12  N  tatpuravd-sino  II  14  In  bh  gloss  on  sdntakpuro :  sahJidryah  II 
4'  dnlyahhyarcitah,  but  corr.  with  a  very  small  zigzag  line  to  our  reading. 
Hence  PL^,  misunderstanding  ^'s  correction :  dn'irydbhyarcitak  ll  IS  M 
(jrkya    ll      Pr  gaurahha°  II  17  In  bh  gloss  on  ardka" :    galotho,  and  on 

niksdritah  :  kddkyo  II     Pr  om.  *o  7;^'  1 1     N  akalusitdmtakkarano  1 1  19  bhN 

acimtayat,  om.  m ;  but  the  copyist  of  bh  adds  ca,  con-ecting  ?5  to  c  before  he 
has  finished  the  aksara  11  22  N  ujpakarltum  ll       M  nilajak  11  23  M 

caranokak  for  canakak  11     M  hkumktum  II 

Page  18. 

1  Pr  katkdcit  II  2  M  dhustatvam  ll  4  In  bh  an  aksara  has  been 

deleted  by  the  copyist  after  hko  and  replaced  by  -5;  bhN  hko  once  ll  5  Pr 
tilena  for  dantilena  1 1     bh  °jdgarena,  N  "jdgarena  II  6  bhN  mdr^anakarma- 

stasydpi,  sPPPrMp  mdrjanakarma  kurvato  'pi,  L^  marjjanakarmma  kurbato  'pi  for 
°ratasydpi.  Our  text  gives  the  reading  of  A  Bh  and  Hamb.  MSS.,  to  which 
bh's  reading  evidently  goes  back  ll  8  bh  apratihatamatis,  but  ma  corr.  by 
cop.  to  our  reading  ll  11  bhN  A^PL^PrMpBh  ya6?  eva  for  yad  diva  ll 
12  bh  vd,  corr.  by  cop.  to  ca  \\  14  M  yadi  vdpdyam  ll     Second  pdda 

in  Pr:   nrndm  krdayasamsthitam  II  15  M  sagudham  II  16  bhN  om. 

visaye  II  17  ^x  jalpali  ll  19  After  tatkd  ca,  N  inserts  this  stanza: 

duroddracaritracitravibkavam  dhydyamti  cdnyam  dhiyd  \  keneckam  mdrthatotka- 
vadiva  premdsti  tdmabkruvdm  \1\  \\  21  bhNPr  vdmalocand  1 1  22  M  om. 
ksano  ndsti  ll     ^x  jprdrtkayatd  ll          23  M  upajfidyate  II 

Page  19. 

4  'M.  prasddapadmuro  1 1  6  Pr  deva  for  eva  ll  13  bhBhK  dyuiakdre 

ca  for  dyutakdresu.     The  MSS.  I  h  of  the  textus  simplicior  with  us  ;  H  dyu- 


bhN,"^PPrM 


92  Vamants 

takdresu  II      Pr  om.  safyam  II  15  In  bh  gloss  on  madyape:  nare,  and  on 

faUvacintd:  jhdnam  II  17  Pr  cm.  vd  after  anyasya  II  19  M  i  for  Hi  II 

20  In  bh  gloss  on  viskamhhitani'.  dgatam{\)  II  21  ^'L^  (not  P)  goramhhako  II 
22  M  rajaprabhddadurllalito  II  bb  damtalikah  II  PL^  {noi'i)svayam  nigra- 
kakarttd  ca  II 

Page  20. 
1  4'PL^PrM  iti  tatak  tutvd  II  2  4'(not  L^)  gorambhakasya,  N  gora- 

kasya  II         5  Pr  sa  hi  sarvatra pujyate  II  7  Pr  gardhhutim  II     In  bh  gloss 

on  pardhhutim  :  pardbkavam  II  8  M  vilasya  for  vilapya  II  Pr  vilahyamandh, 
PL^  vilaksamdnaJi^  both  omitting  sodvegah  II    Pr  gaiiram  for  gorabham  II  11 

M  vrs^o  for  r/r.v^o  li  12  bhN  om.  gatvovdca,  om.  i5awi  II  19  M  ^a  mdrjana  II 
20  M  vibhitlbhahanam  II  21  bh  a^ra  stutam  for  aprastutam  II  22  bh 

yadasi,  corr.  by  cop.  (?)  to  vadasi ;  N  nadasi  II  bhN  >?:ri(m  for  wz«^m  II  In  bh 
gloss  on  vydpddaydmi :  hanmi  II         24  M  dyutdkrtayd  II 

Page  21. 

1  M  vm  for  t;ef/wj  ll  2  M  w«a  for  mama,  p  om.  wzawza  li  3  ^PL^Prp 
r^y/ia  cimtifam,  M  rdjndr  vUitam  for  ra^a  II  M  y^a  for  karma  kurvatd  cirbhitikd  ll 
4  bhN  yathdyam  mamuyam  II  6  bh  ""sammdnena,  N  ' sanmdnena,  Pr  only 

sanmdn,  with  virama  under  the  two  «  ll  7  M  ^a  for  ;«a  ll  M  rdjanrtydni  ll 
9  Pr  nijdbharandni  II         10  M  svddhirdre  nayojayam  dsa  II  11  M  ne  yuja- 

yati  II  After  eY?,  ^PL^PrMp  ins.  Mtyd  katheti  ll  14  Pr  deva  ll  15  M 
°lamkrtadaksina°  \\  h\i^'?v  daksana"  1 1  16  4'PL^PrMpBh  aj/i  for  a/??;  in 
"^  joi  after  ayi  deleted  with  gamboge  1 1  17  4'PL^M  (not  Prp)  nivasatUi, 

in  ^  rather  invisibly  corr.  to  our  reading  1 1  18  In  bh  and  ^  over  vayasya 
gloss:  he  \\  M  tneduja°  ior  madbhnja°  1 1  19  Pr  "vihdrino  ajasram  II  In  bh 
gloss  on  ajasram  :  niramtararn,  1 1  20  bh  °rautva°  for  °raudra°,  corr.  by  a  later 
hand  to  our  reading  ll  21  Over  djhdpayati  gloss  in  bh  :  bhavdn  ll  23 

Pr  svairam  pravdram  II  25  N  °prdgalbhena  1 1     Over  stokair  in  bh  gloss: 

svalpaih  II  26  Pr  vijojya  II  27  bhN  yJr^m/a  II  bhN  mamtrayet  \,  which 
a  later  hand  in  bh  corrects  to  mamfrayetdm  ll  28  M  ^esasarvopi  1 1      bhN 

mrgojanoy  M  mrgaparijdnd  1 1     ^PL^Mp  durlkrtas  II 

Page   22. 

1  In  ^,  "bddhitd  has  been  corr.  by  a  later  hand  to  °bddhitau;  PL^p 
hudhdvyddhitd  II  2  PrM  om.  ^^a/a^  1 1  3  M  atha  connatam  1 1  6  N 

yatah  for  ^a^/^a  ca  II  bhN  sarngrdmasatnyuktdk  ll  7  4'PL^PrMp  a»yac  ca  ll 
N  kurvamti,  in  spite  of  j^o  ll  8  Pr  artsitd  1 1  9  Pr  mdsddibhir  II  10  N 
i^«;?a  II  In  bh  gloss  on  cikitsakdh :  vaidyd,  with  a  small  visarga  added  over 
the  line  ll  11  bh  sudrdndm,  N  iudrdndm  for  mUdhdndm  ll      Pr  paniditah  ll 


bhN,"^PPrM 


Book  I  93 

12  bh  pramdthiditdm,  thi  del.  by  cop.  II     M  gakameclhindm  il  13  bhNA^ 

PL^PrMp  ganikd]  Bh  with  us  II     ^PL^  salpinah,  M  ^alpita  II  14  M.  jm- 

ksamte  II  17  N  aprasddhanatdm  II  18  Pr  savo  parijanak  Ii  22  In  bh 
gloss  on  amhikdmtah  :  dhrtardstra  II  24  M  ins.  n  between  ca  and  gacchatah  il 
M  unmdrggavdcyatd  II  M  mahdmrdtrdh  ;  bhNA  mahdmdiydli ,  Bh  mahdmdti/a,  MS. 
H  of  Simpl.  malidmdiyd ;  MSS.  of  Simpl.  Ih  and  the  ^-class  with  us  II  In  bh 
gloss  on  samipagdh  (instead  of  on  mahd°) :  ddJwrandh  II  After  our  stanza  121, 
N  ins. :  attum  vdmchati  sdmbhavoh  ganapater  dkhu  k.^udhdrttah  phanik  tarn  cai 
kraucaripoh  sa  eva  girisufdsimhojn  ndgdnanam,  I  iccham  [misread  for  iUkam]  yatra 
parigrahasya  ghatandm  samhhor  apt  sydt  grhe  tatrdnyasya  katham  na  bkdvijjagato 
yasmdt  svampo  hi  tat  II  25  bh  sasyabhojl  II     In  bh  gloss  on  karsitdh: 

dhrtdh  II          26  Pr  svdmin  II 

Page  23. 

2  N  pradese  for  dese  II      In  bh  gloss  on  parivrdjako :  samnydB  II  3  In 

bh  gloss  on  suksma :  onim  II  4  Pr  mahatd  II  5  In  bh  gloss  on  na  ..  . 

vihasati:  na  visvdsam  karoti  II  In  bh  a  mark  over  kakmntardt,  but  in  the 
margin  only  auli  i,  without  a  gloss  II  6  M  atlia,  om.  m  il     M  vedam  Ii 

9  M  rivitfdpa°  for  paravittdpa°  II  4'PrM  Hra  mdtrdm,  PL^  Hra  mdtram  for 

'rtkamdtrdm  \\  10  Pr  vyacimtayatvdt  I  katham  II  16  4*  ndvihah,  sta  being 
added  over  the  line  by  cop.  over  ha\  hence  PL^  ndvisvahsta,  M  ndvihasa  I, 
Pr  p  ndvihastah,  this  reading  being  corrected  in  p  by  another  hand  to  our 
reading  II  17  N  karttnm  for  om  II  18  Pr  bravdnah  II  22  Pr  om. 

devasarmd  II 

Page  24. 

2  Pr  om.  this  line  II  3  prathame  also  A  and  Hamb.  MSS.  and  h.  Cp. 
1. 1 ;  Bh  ddye  for  prathame  II  Pr  matim  II  4  ^PPrM  Bh  knyamdndsu,  nd  being 
corr.  in  ^  by  cop.  from  ne\  L^  kfiyamdndmesu  II  6  ^  samjdUe,  corr.  by  cop. 
to  our  spelling  II  7  Pr  kdyai  II  N  vetti  for  citte  II  10  Pr  </«(new  line)- 
dlknta  mamtrena  II  11  M  mmpam  II  12  Over  limgasya  gloss  in  bh  : 

hara  II  15  M  de,  om.  vasarmd  prdha  II  17  N  onx.  yatah  II  18  M 

samgdramt  for  sangdt  II  19  M  kubhanaydt  II     M  khagaulopdsandt  II  21 

bh  and  MS.  h  of  Simpl.  .s^r*,  corr.  in  both  these  MSS.  by  gloss,  to  hrir,  which 
is  also  the  reading  of  A  p.  MSS.  HI  of  Simpl.  stri  II  M  prasdddd  for  pra- 
mdddd  II         24  bhN  ^e  ndma  for  tena  me  II 

Page  25. 

2  bhN^  om.  all  between  anayat  and  tathdpi,  1.  3.  But  in  4*  the  missing 
words  are  supplied  in  margin  by  cop.  {sopi  hastapdd  .  .  .  marddanena  patri  .  .  . 
nayanddikay  .  .  .  paricaryayd  tarn  .  .  .  paritomm.  anay  .  .  . ,  the  dots  indicating 
aksaras  which  are  lost  in  the  MS.  with  part  of  the  margin).     All  the  other 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


94  Variants 

MSS.  of  the  ^-class  including  L^  are  complete  ll  M.  jjavitrakdnayanddikayd  II 
9  Pr  °,syaspa  for  °si^ya°  ll  M  kascidagrdmdtrainndrtharg,  ll  10  M  °trdsehand° 
for  °trdrohana  ll  12  M  om.  atkaivam  tasya  gaccliato  II  13  M  a  [new  line]- 
tdrya  II  14  ^'PL^PrM  devdrca  II  15  ydgesvarai  ca  with  us  *PL^  and  h  ; 
Bh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  jdgesvaras  ca\  bhNA  ydgeharasya,  corrected  by 
the  copyist  of  bh  himself  to  our  reading;  PrMp  jogeharas  ca  ll  16  M 
edthamvadhdnena  II  18  M  om.  "guna    ll  19  L^  tdvat  hahudayutha  ;    P 

tdvat  vahudayutlia  II  bh  hudmyugala  ^  N  hudayngala  ,  Pr  hidayugalam,  sf/PL^Mp 
hnduyugalam\  ABh  with  us  II  20  M  tiujn  for  hhuyo  'pi  W     M  samnpatya  II 

21  bh  praharator,  r  being  added,  as  it  seems,  by  a  later  hand.  N  with  the 
other  MSS.  ll     M  ° pratibaliacintah  1 1  22  '^  gomdyus  tayor,  s  being  corr.  by 

somebody,  who  took  ta  for  u,  to  bk  (re&dang gomdyu  hhuyor)  ;  PL^  gomdyusuyor  II 
Pr  vicimtayat  1 1 

Page  26. 

1  M-Jtmbuko  W     'K  samghatti  W  2  '^  dsyatili  W  5  bhN^'PL^Prp 

socyamdno,  M  sovyamdno ;  ABh  with  us  II  In  bh  gloss  over  uddisya :  smrtvd  1 1 
6  Pr  om.  dgacchati  tdvad  II  8  Pr  mdtram  II  10  Pr  samuccMya  II  ^PL^Pr 
putkartum  ll  12  4'PL^PrMp  evamvidham  for  evam  hahuvidham  ll     In  4^, 

vayam  has  been  corr.  by  a  later  hand  to  aham  1 1  MSS.  cdmdhabJmtinebi  (bh 
vdsddha) ;  corr.  of  ^  adds  in  marg.  musitah  ll  13  M  mnaiJi  only  once  ii  14 
4'  ^i/ta»2 ;  cop.  adds  ko  in  marg. ;  PL^PrM  kolikam  ll  Over  °krte  in  bh  gloss  : 
nimitta  II  15  M  pravilUam  for  praca  II  16  M  suyedhi  for  suryodhd  II  N 
tavdmchatikam  ;  M  tavdtika  II  18  Cop.  of  4'  y_^o,  a  later  hand  adding  aprand 
in  marg. ;  bhN  aprandjyo,  Pr  saprandyyo  II     bhN  suryodhd  ll 

Page  27. 

4  N^PUPrMp  koliko\  bh  with  us  1 1  5  bh  saskHya  ll  8  M  om. 

wa  devada  1 1  10  bh  dnhsamcardsu  ;  N  duhsamcdrdsio,  but  corr.  by  cop.  to 
bh's  reading  1 1  11  In  bh  patyur  corr.  by  a  later  hand  to  pabhpur  ll  After 
stanza  133  P  (not  L^)  ins.  i(a^^a  ca  ll  12  N  paryamkepy  dstaranam;  4'PL^ 
paryamke  svdstaranam,  M  paryamke  sthdstaranam^  Pr  paryamke  svasteranam,  p 
paryyamkasydsta  ;  bh  with  us,  but  °w  a°  (which  may  easily  with  N  be  misread 
as  °py  d"),  corr.  by  a  later  hand  to  °w  *°  ll    N  manohardm  iayydm,  ll  13  bh 

cauryataralabdhdh,  corr.  by  cop.  to  cauryaratalabdhdh ;    N  cauryarataladMd  1 1 

16  Pr  parapjum,  then  one  aksara  smeared  with  gamboge,  then  samsaktd  ll 

17  ^PL^Pr  devaiarmmano,  M  devamrmmand  II  N  wmca  for  a/5a  II  M  Mo 
bho  gavan  ll  20  N  bhartd  for  tadbhartd  ll  21  ^PL^Pr  p  ^/?;/m/a«,  N  khalan, 
M  svalan  ll  22  Pr  grhUagrJiltamadya  ll  bh  vydghutya^  corr.  to  vydvrtya,  as  it 
seems  by  copyist;  N  vydvrtya  w        23  ^PL^Pr  kolikas,  M  kdlikas,  p  kaidikas  1 1 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


Booh  I  95 

Page   28. 

9  h)!^  pratikrtavacanam  II  10  bhNA^'PL^Bh  tavdpavddam,  Pr  tavd- 

padam,  M  tavddam  for  tavdpavddam  il  11  bhN  karUydmi  II  13  M 

drdhabamdhane  nadvd  II  14  ^PL^PrM  kolikam  II  16  M  *a  a-ia  I  aSya 
mamdvasthdm  II  17  M  kdliminam  for  kdminam  \\  Pr  asminn  ior  atrdsminn  II 
18  PL^M  samdga  iti  II  19  M  wa^m  II     Pr  om.  yai!a^  II  20  NPr  vim- 

masvddu    II  21  Pr  tarn  for  ifa«  II     bhN  many  ate  for  manye  II     ^PL^Pr 

Samfita7n,  M  Sa^itam ;  in  4*  gloss  by  later  hand :  Mdghitam  II  22  N  om. 
^a^^a  m  and  stanza  139  II         24  M  tarnnyaphalahhdja  II 

Page  29. 

2  M  hamdhakl  II  3  bhN^'Pr  hhavaty  for  bhajaty,  in  4'  corr.  twice  to 
our  reading,  but  /a  twice  deleted  again.  PL^  with  us  II  4  Pr  ^  for  tat  II 
5  bh  yatik,  but  corr.  to  our  reading  by  cop.  II  6  PL^  j^'^'^^^odhah  \\  7  Sp 
tvdm  for  tvam  II  8  bhN^'PL^PrM  tathaiva  tathd°  -,  ABh  with  us  (only 
Vi°).  MSS.  HI  of  Simpl.  only  tathdmmite,  h  tathdnustito  II  4'PL^  Pr  kolikah, 
M  kdlikah  II         9  M  (r«e  for  /{-.va^ze  II     M  Vflifa"  for  °gafu   II  10  M  r?<«a°  for 

pamsa°  II  11  M  piirumm  ca  da  nadasi  II       M  tas  tvdm  for  iJa^  2!t"«;/2  II       M 

Srarabhedaydn  na,  om.  kimcid  uce  I  *o  ^e  bku  II  13  N  m  for  ^a  II  17 
4'PL^Mp  °caritam  II  N  om.  all  the  text  between  apasyat  and  svagrham  ahhyetyaw 
18  4'PLiPrM(not  p)  kolika°  \\  19  bh  svagrham  dgatya  ;  but  the  a-stroke 

has  been  deleted,  and  ga  has  been  corrected  first  to  ma,  then  to  ya,  and  over 
it  bhe  has  been  written.  All  these  corrections  have  been  made  by  the  copyist 
himself  II  20  ayi,  not  api,  before  Sivam,  also  the  Hamb.  MSS.  and  h  ii  21 
M  vam  for  uvam  II         22  M  may  am  for  ndyam  II         23  M  auuyo  for  bhUyo  II 

Page  30. 

1  M  Bh  bamdhakl  II  N  sdpeksam  II  2  M  dhig  only  once  ii  ^/PL^PrM 
(not  p)  ins.  'yam  I  (PrM  omit  I)  after  ko  II  Vv pativratlm  II  3  N  ins.  «arz7(? 
before  lokajjdldh  II  6  M  om.  ahaS  ca ;  p  </im  ca  for  a^av  ca  II  14  N  om.  all 
between  vismayamand  (sic!)  and  idam  aha  II  17  In  bhBh  gloss  on  xisand-. 
Sukrah  II   In  bh  gloss  on  veda :  jdndni  (sic !)  II       23  M  om.  purusair  yatas  tdh  II 

Page  31. 

2  N  has  exactly  our  text ;  but  the  copyist  himself  corrects  his  reading 
to  hrdi  hdldhalam  eva  kevalam  II  5  bh  °bhuvanam  II  6  N  kapata^atamayam  II 
9  N  duos  II  10  Pr  vane,  1^  pravacane  for  ca  vacane  II  N  mddyam  w  11 
In  bh  gloss  on  kaihitam:  kavibhih  II  12  PL^  om.  guno;  M  gune  W 
20  After  stanza  149,  N  ins. :  samudravlciva  calasvabhdvd  samdhydbhrarekheva 
muhuritardgdh    striyah   krtdrthd  pmrusam  nirarthakam   nipujitdlaktakavat   tya- 

jamti  \6\\\ 


bhN,  ^P PrM 


96  Variants 

Page  32. 

3  N  dcaraniyam  II  5  bhN  chdram  stJiito  ;  Hamb.  MSS.  dvdradeSasthito, 
h  dvdradeiasthepi  II  bhN  °krti/otsakatai/d  II  7  Pr  kmura  ior  paura  ii  9 
4'PL^PrM  samagra  for  samasta  (L^  °kmrhhdm(ld°)  11  M  krodhdvistah  5a  [a  later 
hand  adds  w]^  /fl*yrt/J  ll  10  N  prakntavdn  11  ^PL^Mp  aiMnyasmin  \  Pr  om. 
athdsminW  11  bhNA^'PL'PrMpBh /?77r  for  jfj-^^r  II  N  j)dpindne?ia  W  14 
M  om.  ndjjitatn  ll  M  om.  drdhaprahdrair  jarjartkrfya  II  15  In  *  gloss  on 
dharmd" :  .  .  .  sahlum  (the  dots  indicating  some  aksaras  lost  with  part  of 
the  margin)  ll  17  N  svarddem  ll  M  nodharavi  w  19  M  °varnnaSamkita  ll 
22  bhN   laldtah  sve°  1 1     bhN  i/^wrm  II  23  bh^'L^Pr  kampyamdnam,  P 

kapyamdnam^  N  kapyammdnam  ;  MA  with  us.     Bh  kampamdnas  tv  a   ll  24 

4'PL^  ^a*?wa  for  tasmdd ;  in  4'  a  nearly  invisible  t  added  over  the  line  ll 

Page  33. 

2  M  vrxtah  for  hntah  II  3  N  sdmarm  ll     M  i^wci  II  4  ^'PL^PrM 

"caritro,  but  in  4'  coit.  from  our  reading  1 1  5  bhN  drosyatdm  1 1  6  M 

cadhyastJidnam  II  7  M  oia.  dkarmddhikrtdn ',  Vr  dharmmddhitdn  1 1  N  °naha 
for  °«aMa  11  9  In  bh,  ^z/r/a"  has  been  corr.  from  kudu  by  the  copyist  ll 
12  bhNA^'PL^PrM  om.  vrttdnta,  reading  only  trayam  ajn.  Our  reading  is 
that  of  the  Hamb.  MSS.  and  of  Bh.  The  MS.  h  of  Simpl.  has  a  gap 
here  ll  13  M  vimucya  eva  vronu  ll  14  M  avadhd.  bh^PPrM  transp. :  roga- 
bhdk  ca.  NApBh  with  us.  L^  om.  ca.  MSS.  HI  of  Simpl.  [h  has  a  gap 
here]  :  ca  rogavdn  ll  15  bh(not  NjA^PL^PrMp  om.  this  line.  In  bh  it 
has  been  supplied  by  corrector  (reading  vyamgatd).  Bh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  of 
Simpl.  have  this  line  (Hamb.  MS.  H  reading  hy  esd,  I  Jiy  etd  for  temm),  Bh  apa- 
rddho  for  "dJie.     The  MS.  h  of  Simpl.  has  a  large  gap  here  ii  16  A^'PM 

ndmkdcchedah  II  N  drstvdmta  ll  18  M  samyamsthdjjya  ll  M  kuyuddhene  11 
19  After  °ddi,  *Pr  add  kathd  ll  4,  P  adds  katlid  ll  flourish  ll  4 ;  M  kathd  l  4  ; 
p:  cathurthl  kathd  4  ll ;  Bh  caturthl  kathd  ll  20  4'PM  buddhispharanam  ll 

21  bhNA^'PPrMp  om.  all  the  text  between  vartate  and  damanaka,  1.  25. 
It  has  been  supplied  in  our  text  from  L^Mu^BhK,  which,  however,  omit 
pihgalakah,  1.  22  (but  see  ^ar.  A  39  to  A  40)  1 1  23  Bh  mahdrdjo  ll 

24  Bh  hhrtyai  vdryam  ll 

Page  34. 

2  M  mahatva  for  mahac  ca  W  4  Pr  hid,  bhNA^PM  hid  for  svid;  Bh 

a  horizontal  stroke  marking  a  missing  aksara  (for  dho),  and  strid  for  svid  1 1 
6  Vv  gunatilomakam  \\         7  Yv  ekatamasydbhdve  \\     M  om.  aMav<?  II  8  Pr 

yngad  vd  ll  10  Pr  mrga,  om.  yd  ll      bhN  imtam  II      N  iti  for  ityddi  ll     M 

taira  kd pajesu  varttate,  om.  majair  vya°  ko  II  11  M  varttate  II  12  Pr 

asaniiknta  saddosa°  ll     N  °$ravanam  ll  13  bhN^PL^PrMp  bamdhavadha- 


bhN,^PPrM 


Book  I  97 

cchedavidhir  (L^  vam°),  A  bamdhuvichedavidhir  ;  Bh  and  Sar.  with  us  II  bhN 
°ldbke  for  °lohho  II  14  M  uvati  for  hJiavati  II  15  In  4'  gloss  by  cop.  over 
drava  of  °vidrava° :  nam ;  hence  M  °vindm  for  "vidrava  ;  Pr  "vinmculrava  ;  bh 
°vidrava°,  but  corr,  by  cop.  to  °vidvaca',  which  is  the  reading  of  N  II  ^PPrM 
"vr-^fir,  L}  °vrsti  II  16  Pr  om.  jj'ulanam  II  18  M  flifli  for  flj5i  II     M  praii- 

lokani  II  20  After  vartate,  Pr  inserts  ez;«?/«  sese-w  api  gunem  \\  21  4' 
Sci.^pabhoji"  corr.  by  cop.  to  sMpalhojf,  which  is  Pr's  and  P's  reading ;  L^ 
savyabhojldharmasv  eva\  bh  sasi/ahkoji°  II  22  Pr  e,  ova.va  jordyenaW  24 
bhN  vaktavyam  for  to^  katham  II  M  'bnmt  II  27  N  vindsUak  II  28  Pr 
om.  katham  etat  II 

Page  35. 
5  M  ava  for  eva  II      bh  ° nirvedandpi,  N  °nivedandpi,  tendpakdra"  being 
corrected  by  the  copyist  from  tendpakdn  \   ^PPrM  tendpakdr'mirvedanendpi  \ 
A  tendpakdranirvedatopi ;  Bh  with  us  II     M  ciraparicita  li         8  N  apamdnetia  II 
9  Bh  nipati/dbruvU  II  10  M  mdmdnena  II  11  Pr  e^•a^/^,  M  et'ya  for  ^ra  II 

14  bhN  °sama  II  17  bh  °nivriiA,  Pr  °nivrUih  ii  18  4'PBh^m??aA'a«2.yfly«,  M 
pranammsaye\  L^  with  us  II  bh  dnkhapanbhdgo,  ll^'i'VUFrM-pdicMkaparibkdgo 
(L^  °^//a°  for  °bM°,  M  °'^a  for  °ffo),  A  dukkhapanbhago ;  <!a  and  6>^a  are  very 
similar  in  the  old  MSS. ;  Bh  duhkhaparlto  II  19  M  rontd  for  eirontd  li 

21  ^PMp  °culakena,  Bh  °calakena\    \2-  jlvati  thahlakena  ll     M  ca  for  fa  II 

22  M  ro-uta°  for  cirosi(a°  II 

Page  36. 

1  N  asydparddham  karuydsi  II  2  bhNBh  j^a^  iov  yady  ll  4  4'  ^a^^a 
for  yathd^  butyfl  written  by  cop.  over  ^a  ll  5  M  sdmarthyam  ll  8  M  ^i 
for  i<fa^/  II  In  ^  gloss  Qn  prdpitakdlam  :  avasarocitain  ll  Pr  °pdtdd  for  °ghdtdd  II 
9  M  paribhdvam.  In  ^  gloss  on  paribhdvitam  :  jndfam  II  10  ^  durdtmand^ 
corr.  to  durdtmd  II  13  N  kulajdtd  1 1  17  *PL^Prp  *r^a/d!  a//a,  M  jf/ya5j 
c^a  II  19  N  sarastire  kacho  bakah  II  20  M  °bJiahd°  for  ^bhahana"  II 
bhN^'  PL^PrM  sarastire ;  Bh  sarastirai ;  A  with  us  ll  21  bhN  bhakmyann  II 
22  4'PL^Prp  om.  m  ll  M  om.  kuUrakah  ll  Pr  *^;i!a  for  5a  II  23  ^'PL^M 
»ia»2a  for  wzawza  1 1 

Page  37. 

2  NPr  dsvddatd  1 1  3  bhM  alhydhitam  II  4  4'PL^  vrddhdbhdve,COTT. 
in  ^  to  Tuddhdbhdve,  which  is  the  reading  of  Pr ;  M  maniddhdbhdve  for  mama 
ir°  II  bhN^'PL^PrM  asydcchedo;  Bh  sukhavrtter  dcchedanatn  bhdvtti  vimandh  II 
5  bhN  itydhitam,  ^PM  abhyahitain,  Pr  afydhitam,  corr.  from  ^'s  reading;  L^ 
amihitam.  ABh  with  us  ll  6  ^PPrMp  matsyabamdhandndm,\?-  matsya- 
vamdJianmidm,  Bh  matsyabamdhindm  II  7  In  4'  gloss  onvydhdrah  :  vaca?iam  II 
M  om.  i^a/Jra  wa^  II  8  M  prahepyate  II  M  nagarasamlpyahradas  II  bh(notN) 
A4'PL^PrM(not  Bh)  om.  ^o  ll        9  Pr  om.  all  between  vrtt'i  and  sokeim^ 


bhN,  ^PPiM 


98  Variants 

1.  10  II  10  M  °vivrUo  for  °nivrito  II         12  M  ^Jr{:  for  hhrdtah  ii         15  M 

ma  for  mama  II  16  Pr  agddka  II      ^'PPrMp  samkrdmayitnm,  L^  samJcrd- 

may'ilnm  II  17  M  wrZ  for  w«wa  II  18  N  om.  mdm  II  21  M  svajwitam^ 
corr.  by  2nd  hand  to  svakaji°  II  22  bhN  dmtamatim  ;  ^PL^Prp  dmtam, 

in  p  corrected,  by  a  later  hand,  to  our  reading  II  M  dmtamatelllnam,  ava- 
svasya  cittena ;  A  duMamatir  amtalllnam  eva  vihasija ;  Bh  mamdamatir  amtarlllnam 
avahasya  II  ^PL^PrMp  transp.  evam  and  samarthitavdn -,  ABh  with  bhN  il 
23  bh  edam  for  evam^  corr.  by  cop.  from  evam  II     M  j^a  for  7;2a5'a  II  24  M 

7;ra[new  linej/^mj^a  II 

Page  38. 

1  M.jyradem  II         2  ^PPrMp  sameiye  [p  add.  va»2]  vacandt  bhu^  L^  ^awie- 
tyevaca  hhu   II     bhN  om.  '/?i  II         4  M  y;2a  for  mdma  II  6  M  ins.  etadlya- 

pisltena  before  etadiyaj^isltavisesam  II  Pr  °vuesanaj)urvam  for  °vihsam  a°  \\  7 
M  vinayati  for  v/ya^i  II  12  N  svarstho  II  N  kullrakena  II  4'PPrMp  transp. 
mahatl  matsyd" ;  L^  kulirenddho  'valokayitd  ma,  then  blank  for  two  aksaras, 
then  maliat  matsyasthi   II  15  M  >?;<?ci[2nd  hand  adds  in  marg. :  t  vairivi] 

caksandTi  II  16  Np  add  ca  after  tathd;  Pr  tad  yathd  for  ^a^//a  II         23  M 

avalithasd  II         24  PL^  utfathapannasya  II 

Page  39. 

3  N  om.  «a  hi-pati  \\  4  Pr  om.  /rr^Je  II  6  bhN^PL^PrM  fira- 

ccJiedam  ;  Bh  sirahchedam  ;  A  mrachedam  avdn,  avdn  corr.  by  corr.  to  avd]}tavdn  II 

9  bhN  tacchiracihnam  II  10  Pr  ndtidura  II  12  4' P  samdnltdh,  L^  5fl»?i- 
^fl/a^  II  14  N  om.  all  between  bravlmi  and  srgdla,  1.  16  II  After  ^V^■, 
4'PL^PrM  ^a^//a,  p  kathd  I  5 II,  Bh pamcamd  kathd  II  15  M  om.  kathaya  II 
PL^Bh  vidham  II  16  ^'Bh  ^acc/^ai^,  Vl?  gacchan  iov  gaccJiatu  II  17  *M 
pratimadino  II  18  M.  pradaksipatu  II  20  ^'PL^  kasyaci ;  in  ^  a  very  dim 
j5  added  over  the  line  ll  21  PL^  °sutram  muktd°  II  23  bhN^'PL^Pr 
Hamb.  MSS.  ^aw  ;  ABh  and  Simpl,  h  tan ;  M  varsadhards  vetam  ttyamdnam  II 

Page  40. 

1  4'PL^PrMp  om.  tat  W      <i>VL}Vv'K^  praksipya  W  4  \h.  yathdlUla- 

khitam,  ^PL^PrMp  yathdbhilmtam  II  4'  gatdm,  corr.  to  ^fl^«,  which  is  the 
reading  of  PL^  ll  6  bh  npdna  for  updyena  ii  N  hitam  for  /^?  ;Ja^  II  After 
iti  ^PL^PrMp  ins.  kathd,  another  hand  adding  5  in  p ;  Bh  sastl  kathdk  ii 

10  Mydti  II  11  bhNM  tatra,  Pr  tat  for  ?!««  wa  II  12  bh  om.  tasya  II  In  M 
the  first  two  padas  run  thus  :  yasya  bu\ddha  su  kuto  balam  1 1  13  Pr  Safikeiia  ii 
14  N  om.  dha  II  17  bhN  mrgocchddanam,  Pr  mrgocchedanam,  "if  mrgocckedanam, 
APL^MBh  mrgocJiedanam  (in  A  corr.  from  mrgocchddanam  by  cop.).  For  our 
emendation  see  Sar.  25, 13  and  Variants  41,  4;  Introd.p.33  ii  bhN^'PL^PrM 
dwitasya  for  dntasya  ;  Bh  with  us  II        18  bhN  gilitvd  II        19  bh  dlndmand^ 


bhN.^PPiM 


Book  I  99 

corrected  by  glossator  to  our  reading ;  N  ??« (deleted  by  copyist) ^/w«a(wa 
del.  by  cop.)«a  ll  20  4'PMp  vynapayainm^  Pr  vijndpayatum,  L^  xijhayanum  II 
bhN  par  am  loka°  1 1  atinrsamsena  glossed  upon  by  glossator  of  bh  with  nimdi- 
tena  ll  21  bhN  nisphdranasarvasalvocchddanakarmand^  ^PPrM  nihkdrana- 

sarvasatvocchedana° ,  L^  nikdranasarvasatvochedana° ^  A  im\\\kdranasarvasaivo- 
ccheda7ia° ;  Bh  alatn,  deva  paralokaviroddhendtinrsamsena  sarvasatvdndm  nihkdra- 
chedeTia  karmmand  krtena.  See  Sar.  25,  16  and  our  1.  17  ll  22  4'M  ^rtha  for 
'rthe  II         23  N  wa/^i  for  tdni  ll  24  N  ^ai^/^a  ca ;  in  bh  corr.  writes  hco  or 

«co  over  a  of  apavddo  1 1  4*  y^m  nipratyayo^  corr.  by  cop.  to  ^e«a  cdpratyayo, 
which  is  the  reading  of  PL^PrM  ll         25  bhN  tena  for  yewa  ll     Pr  ladhah  ll 

Page  41. 

2  bhNM  mndmnali  II  4  bhN  °locchddanam,  A^PPrMBh  %cc//6rt'a^^aw^, 
L^  °lochedana  1 1  M  ^j^aw  for  yaikdranam  vayam  II  5  In  bh  gloss  on  svdmina  : 
^ara  11  bhN  °sthitasyeva'  1 1  M  cdrakena  1 1  6  Pr  devasvaklya  for  devaklya  1 1 
7  4'PrMp  eraw2,  PL^  gfa  for  m  ll  9  M  aV^fl  ksydpah  ll     bh  mustim,  N 

wz?a/2  II  11  ^PL^_;«i7e,  in  ^  corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  ll     ^P  rtrpiir^ 

L^  rnrptir,  M  rkrti  for  ^r/j^ir  II  ^P  (not  L^)p  katham  ca  nah  1 1  12  Pr  nrpati  II 
4'PL^p  pdlaye  II  14  ^Pp  ^a?^  durhyafe,  in  p  corr.  to  duhyate\    L^  ^o 

durhyate  II  bhN  >^^  for  ca  II  N  i^a^a  for  tathd  ll  bh^ra/a/i  corr.  by  cop.  to 
jprajd  II  19  ^'PL^  tadva  lokah,  in  4'  corr.  by  corr.  to  tadvat  lokah,  which  is 
p's  reading  ll  20  M  ydndni  II  22  Pr  lokdnuhakarttdrah  II  23  M  ^^a 
for  ksayam  ll     4'PL^(not  M)pya^i  ll     ^P  mmsayah,  p  samsayah^  L^  mmmya  ll 

Page  42. 

2  *PL^p  sarvdnn  II  ^PL^  hhaksayiksdmili  II  3  bhN^PL^Prp  nivrtli, 
M  niimldi°,  ABh  nivrti  ;  in  A  corr.  by  corr.  to  our  reading  ll  ^PL^PrMp 
eX-fl/i  svajdti  II  5  M  gatasyd°  for  t-a  ^^a^yrr  II  8  bhNAst'PL^PrMp  djndta, 
Bh  djndtah  for  djUdjnta  II  9  Pr  var/Z^o  hJiavati  II  11  For  i/iodyama°^ 

bhN^'PPrp  maliodyama' ^  L^  7nadyodyama° ,  M  mdhddyama°^  A.adyama°,  corr.  by 
corr.  to  iidyama° ;  Bh  with  us  II  14  In  bh  gloss  on  vidhdya:  krtvd  ll     Pr 

vydkuyahr°  W  16  Pr  >a  for  °;i«  II  18  Pr  ac  for  awyac  II  '?v  laghusaramW 
19  bhNBh  e/l-a»x  for  e>^a,s  ll  20  ^  laghiir,  with  ifa  added  by  cop.  over  the 

line  between  ghu  and  r ;  hence  PL^  laghutar  ll  21  bhN  apardmdhd  dm  for 
fl/)a°  ^i-a;72  II     Vx  prdptah  iov  prdtah  II  23  bh  wa  vdnya°  II  24  Pr  ^ar- 

varam  ll    In  bh  glossator  adds  ^i;a>/^  above  nivedaya  1 1 

Page  43. 

1  *  damstrd,  but  <7a^o  added  over  the  line  (by  cop.?);  P  damtrdma,  L^ 
damstdma  for  damstrdgaio  1 1  M  bhavisi  1 1  N  saiakah,  ova.,  dha  II  4  bh  N  A  4'  P  Pr 
smaramtah,  M  smaratam;  Bh  anusmaramtah  ;  pHh  smamta^  I  smarat  ll       5  Pr 


bhN.'^PPrM 


100  Variants 

mamdamamdamafeh,  but  the  second  anusvara  del.  by  cop.  II  6  N  talah 
svendbhihitam,  P  tatastlidndbhikitarn  II  ^P  i/ad  devam^  p  yad  ecam  II  8  P 
varttim  for  vartitavyam  II  12  N  ivdmi  II  13  ^P  dyaddevam  ior  yad y  evam  II 
Over  darhya  gloss  of  bh  adds  tvam  II  14  4'P  m«m[^  new  line] ca?<ra«m- 

kam  II  bbNA^^PPrMp  ^ewe(/aw,  '^\i  yenenani  II  17  "^Y  tamn  na  II  ^PPrBh 
katham  ca  nah  II  18  4'  in  the  first  pada  ndksydt,  corr.  to  ^^a  *ya^,  apparently 
by  corr.  II  W.  pardhhavam  II  20  Pr  svabhurihetoh  II  21  M  du  for  durgdn  II 
22  M  visvambhitdk  II     M  duhkhasddho  II  23  N  rdjndm  ca  for  gajdndm  II 

Pr  laksana  II 

Page  44. 

1  N  ndkdrastho  II  3  M  *awai5  for  samddemd  II  bh^Pp  hiranyaka-npor, 
Pr  Jiiranyaka-^yajwr,  A  JiarinyakaSipor,  NBh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us;  h 
dharinya°  corr.  by  2nd  hand  to  our  reading  II  6  bhNA^PPrMpBh  bhumi-, 
Hamb.  MSS.  and  h  with  us  II  7  M  »?a  for  »2e  II  9  Pr  nayat  II  12 
^Pr  nuhwtsdho,  ^  with  a  small  vertical  stroke  over  tw  to  indicate  the  end  of 
the  word,  this  stroke  meeting  the  lower  end  of  an  avagraha  of  the  preceding 
line ;  PL^  misreading  this :  mdnotsdhor  tn ;  cp.  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  Nr.  15,  4 
right-hand  margin.  A  real  r  appears  in  f/Mrj7_(7fli%,  1.  2.  M.  mdnotsdhe  W  17 
"iVVvM^Bh.  samutsakak  W  \Q  Vv  ydmti  \\  21  M.  ?iivarUete  W  Pr 
slrnnamdamna  II  22  4'P(notp)  tathdnena  for  tavdnena  II  24  Pr  uktdgre\ 
N  tiktvd,  om.  gre  II  M  om.  tatah  w  s['P(not  Pr)Mp  kimcit,  corrected  in  p 
to  komcit  II 

Page  45. 
5  Pr  °mbden  II  7  ^  matvdtmanam^  P  matvd  dtmanam  II  10  After  iti^ 
St'PPrM  II  katlid  II  7,  p  only  katkd,  Bh  saptaml  kathd  II  4'PPrMp  wa  for  eV/aw  II 
11  9P  msikasya  II  12  N  ntyotyatasya,  om.  /J;;^a«?  ca  I  %^  II  15  N  nihrfya  II 
M  ^wrw  for  >t?<m  ll  17  4'PPrMp  sadyodyatdndm\  bh  sadyedodyatdndm^  but  fl'^e 
deleted  again  by  cop.  il  19  bh  gundmd^  N  gurutvdtmd,  tvd  being  del.  again 
by  cop.  II     4'PPrMpBh  kolikasya  II     Pr  yathdhaveh  II  21  ^PPrMpBh 

koliko,  corrected  in  p  to  kau  ll 

Page  46. 

2  Vt  godesu  W  M-p  ptmdravarddkanam,  Bh.  pumdavarddkanam  W  4'PPrM 
(not  p)Bh  koliko  II  3  bh  sve  sve  Silpe,  N  sve  sva  fdpe,  Pr  svasvaSalpe  II 
bhN  A4'PPrMp  pardon  for  pdram ;  Bh  with  us  II  4  Under  °vyaya°  gloss  in 
bh:  saraca  ll  5  4'P  °s?cmgamdkinau,  PrMp  ° sugamdhinau  II  7  bh  sarlra- 
Srusrumm,  N  mrlramsumndm  II  sfrp  mnrasidrumm,  Pr  only  sukHsdm  ;  ABh 
with  us  II  8  Pr  °varddhdpanikotsavdld'  II  9  M  svagrha  II  In  bh  gloss 
on  gacchaiah '.  tau  ll  11  p  "/tr/a"  for  "Wrifa"  II  *P(not  Pr)M  devatdyand- 
disu,  p  devatddisu  w         12  4'  koliratlmkdrau,  PPrMBh  /{:o<?i/('a°  ll     P  sthdnaka- 


bhN.^rPrM 


Book  I  101 

sthdnekesu^  ^Prp  stJidnakasthdnakem  (in  Pr  corr.  by  cop.  from  sthdudka),  M 
sthdnakom  II  13  M  "mukhydny  II  14  M  °kit(i  for  °tilakita°  II  16  In  bh 
a  glossator  makes  two  carets  after  °sirasijdm^  one  over  the  line  and  one  under 
it,  writing  in  margin :  cakitawrgavadhusadrianetrdm  tyaktam  oli  8.  None  of  my 
MSS.  including  NABh  has  this  addition  ll  17  M  °patnm  for  °paUrdm  ii 

Pr  °  kanaka  for  °kamala  1 1  18  Pr  om.  °loka  11  4'PPrM  (notp)  °locandgrd°  II 
^PPrp  ch-stavataic  II  20  In  bh  nirupai/an,  with  ardhadanda  after  it,  has  been 
corr.  by  gloss,  to  nimpayamtau  ;  N  with  us  ll  4'PPrpBh  kolikak,  M  kolikdh  ll 
21  bhN^PPrMp  (not  ABh)  ins.  samam  before  samamtdt;  ^  at  first  intended 
to  write  only  samamtdt^  beginning  a  ta  after  samam,  but  correcting  this  to 
sa  W     Pr  dhaiydva^^tamhhdvdkdra   II 

Page  47. 
3  M  nlokam  ca  I  pathan  II  5  M  tad  for  nattad  II  6  "i  yendcdrvamgy^ 

corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  ll  9  4'PPrM  /?y  dptam,  p  prdptam  ll     N 

hatam  (?)  for  hrtam  ll  After  Jirtam,  one  leaf  is  lost  in  ^,  comprising  all  the 
text  down  to  m  avatarati  (excl.),  p.  50, 1.  6.  The  page  number  in  the  margin 
of*  (.20)  is  right,  whereas  that  written  over  the  red  middle  spot  (19)  and 
all  the  page  numbers  in  the  same  place  on  the  following  leaves  are  wrong  ll 
10  bh  vaitanyam  II  M  caicamtam  anyaparam  dhatte  kim  yam  hryaddydni  me  1 1 
bhN  kiyamtam,  corrected  by  the  glossator  of  bh  to  our  reading  1 1  13  P 

wrgaSdvdksydm  II  14  PrM  om.  karoti  ll  15  In  bh  gloss  on  mugdhe:  he  ll 
M  mrgam  mmd  for  nrmmsd  ll  17  Pr  hMTi  for  ndhhih  ll  M  hithilakam,  om. 
alakam  II  18  Pr  dmm  II  19  bhNPr  dahana  1 1  20  Pr  vukfatn  II  M 
muktuh  for  muhuh  ll  Pr  svacchakam  II  bhN  tatra  for  tan  na,  gloss,  of  bh 
adding  wa  over  yw  II  21  '?  kumkumddre  W  22  VY°bhinne\\  23  In 

bh  gloss  under  vahoi  mama  ll     Pr  °pamkaja°  for  "panjara"  1 1 

Page  48. 

1  Pr  vadher  1 1  6  Pr  pardrthesind  1 1  7  P  mukhita  for  mmitam  1 1 

9  M  vardkam  II  10  N  tanvyamga  II  bhNPPrp  vidlto,  M  dimtimto  1 1  bhN 
atyudhhutam  ll  12  Of  padas  cd,  M  has  only  the  words  smaryate prd  ndyate  ll 
14  Pr  varyam  II  15  Pr  °ciita(ne'W  lme)ttasya  ll  16  M  om.  krtasrkgdrah  II 
17  PPrMp  (not  Bh)  koUka°  II  PPrMpBh  koUkam  ll  M  °gallum  ll  19  M 
udgatdsrutam  jalam  1 1     bhNAPPrp  api  for  ayi\  Bh  with  us  1 1 

Page  49. 

Z  '^r  tathd  iox  yathd  \\     Vr  avasthiteti  W         ^  MJvaratd  krtd  W         11  Pr 
bihheti;    P  bibhesih,  without  danda  ll  13  PPrMp  kdcid  for  kaddcid  II 

bhNAPPrMp  vaisyasutdy  corrected  by  a  corr.  of  bh  to  our  reading;  Bh 
vaulbhutd  ll     Pr  bhavati  1 1  15  In  bh  °grahakmmd  corr.  by  corr.  to  °grahd- 


From  47,  lo,  bh  N,  PPrM 


102  Variants 

'hamd.     N  with  the  text  ll  16  bhNPUPrMp  dr?/a  tmydm\    A  dyam 

asydm  \  our  reading  is  that  of  Bh,  which  after  ukfam  ca  inserts  kdliddse 
idkumtale  ndtake  (I,  stanza  21,  ed.  Pischel,  first  edition,  and  Boehtlingk ; 
I,  19,  ed.  Godabole  and  Paraba).  Purnabhadra  never  quotes  an  author  by 
name.  We  have  possibly  in  A  and  Bh  corrections  of  Purnabhadra's  wrong 
reading  ll  18  P  amtalkaranahpra  II  20  M  varttavyam,  ll  PPrM  kolika  II 
23  bhN  saMhitiakdla,  A  saha  I  ahinakdla,  PPrMp  mhdhlnakdlah  \  Bh  saha 
sadatva  II 

Page  50. 

1  PPr(notM)pBh  kolikah  ll  2  M  anekavarnnakacitam  1 1  3  1^  kdlikd°, 
M  Makdprayogotpatanam  II  4  PPrMp  kolikam  1 1  5  N  tatra  ga,  the  ga 
being  deleted  by  the  copyist ;  then  N  om.  all  the  text  between  tatra  and 

jane,  1.  7  II  6  Here  4*  sets  in  again  with  tn  avatarati  1 1  bh  yadaiva  for 
adyatva  II  7  Pr  ins.  japte  before  jane  ll     *P  sarlramm    II     bhN^PM 

^smrmaTi  sadvi°  (P  sadgJii°) ;  Pr  °Susrusam  sadvi° ;  A  madvi°,  but  om.  ndrdyana  ; 
Bh  madvijhdnasamghatitaj)rayogam  ndrdyanarupam  II  8  M  °rupastJidyaina  ;  P 
(not  4*)  dsthdyaina  1 1  11  4'  manom{sa  del.  again  by  co'p.)  ratkar  di°,  P  matio- 
rathar  di°  W  12  bh  rdjanydm,  corr.  by  cop.  to  our  reading  ;  4'Pp  rdjakanydm 
(corr.  in  p  to  our  reading) ;  PrM  rdjakanydydm  for  raj  any  dm ;  ABh  with 
us  II     P  "curndtale   ll  13  SPP  °kummd°  II     4'PPrMp  atisurahJiigamdhivi- 

citramdldmharo  (M  °gamdJia°  for  °gamdhi°)  II  14  *PPr  (not  M)p  kolikas  II 

bhN^PPrp  rdjakanydm,  but  ^  in  P  very  small,  in  p  deleted  again;  ABh 
with  us  II  15  bhN  °rdvaddne  ll  bhN  "taldvasthitdrn  ekdkinlrn  II  bh^'PPr 
avalokayamtim  ;  ABh  with  us  11  16  N  (not  bh)  manena  for  wadanena  II 
SPP  sprmmdna° ;  bhN  "mdnasdm,  4'P  °mauasdm,  p  °ma7iasd  ;  Pr  sprsamdnasdm, 
M  sprSamdnasd,  A  sprsyamdnasd  II  17  ^PPrMpBh  kolikam  II  18  M 

myydydm  II  19  Pr  samdditdm  II  20  4'PPrMpBh  /(WZ/i-o  ll  21  M 

gamhhlraSIakdyd  ll  N  sanair  (!)  sanair  ll  N  a/^a  for  wvaca  ll  M  om.  evedam  II 
22  bhN^'P  /taw^a  cdham,  Pr  m/m  :  A  only  kanydfiam,  Bh  /(-a/i^ya  Vmw  II  N 
transp.  cdham  kanyd  ll      23  4'P  mdnmasarnparkkad  1 1      24  M  tvdtamior  tvdm  II 

Page  51. 

2  Vt gdmdharvavivdhena  ll  5  bhN  anuhhavato  II  4'PPrp  /^o/z^'o  ll  6 
bh  vaikumtasvarggam,  N  vaihmtham  svarggam,  4'Pr  vaikamiasvarggarn,  P  ra/- 
kamthasvarggam  ;  Bh  vaiknmthalokam  ;  A  with  us  11  bhN^PPrMp  (not  Bh) 
om.  ^a  of  ^a»i ;  A  om.  i^i  ^a  11  bh  ukiald° ^  N  nktapdlayitvd  ll  7  bhN 
evdvagacchati  1 1  8  bh  kaddcit  svdrn,  corr.  by  copyist  to  kaddcic  cdm° ;  N 
kaddcid,  om.  ea  11  10  M  a*i!i  11  bhNPr  r^;^  11  12  M  ora.  pimiuno  II 
13  N  tan  nd  for  ndtrd°  II  Pr  devdtra,  om.  eva  ll  N  ins.  /^ra//^  after  deva,  but 
it  is  blotted  out  by  the  copyist  himself  ii        15  ^PPrMp  dvedite  ll        18  4* 


From  50,  e,  bhN,  ^I^pPrM 


Book  I  103 

yd  corr.  to  vd  by  cop.  ll      ^^PPrMp  vetti  ll  20  N  tathd  ca  II  22  M 

sukhd  for  Sued  1 1         23  N  malitam  1 1 

Page  52. 

4  M  om.  evam  ll  5  M  kdmcuk'mo  W  7  4'PPr  "vilakhita  ll  8  bhNMp 
(not  *PPr;  delete  the  asterisk  in  our  text)  om.  ca  ii     M  om.  dh  ll  9  M 

onx.  ko^yamkrtdnW  \0  ^l  tvakdsam,  W  11  bhNBh  °yC-o///ta°  II  *PPrM 
vimusvarupam  ko°,  p  vimurupam  ko° ',  A  visnusvarupavrttdmtam  ll  13  Pr 
prdhasita  1 1  bh  pulukita,  *  P  Pr  pullkita  ;  A  Bh  with  us  1 1  1 5  *  P  Pr  M  p  Bh 
gamdiiarva  ll  17  ^PPr  (Iniavyo  II  N  mdmi-^yai  ll  19  Pr  i^a^o*  ^^^  ll  Pr 
ins.  3/^wi!o  before  hhutvdw  Pr  sakalastJiotro  ll  20  "M  gamana  iov  gagana  ll 
23  bh^P  (not  PrMpBh)  dhanyavaro ',  A  dhanyabharo,  corr.  to  our  reading; 
N  stutyo  dlianataro  for  «a*;?y  awyo  fZy^a°  ll         24  N  em  for  etya  ll     Pr  *an'a  ll 

Page  53. 

1  NAS^'PPrpBh^«w^a°forya^^^a°;  cop.  of  bhaddsya°  over^a"  ll  4'PPrpBh 
"jQrahhdvena  1 1  2  N  ra^'i  karisydmi  1 1  3  Mp  navati°,  om.  wara  (which  in 
p  has  been  supplied  over  the  line)  U  4  Pr  °karagrahandya  prdhjytd,  this 
being  corrected  from  some  other  reading  1 1  5  bhNA^PPrpBh  °ydmdtr°  ll 
7  ^PPrMp/ira^aVa/^  for  praTirtah  1 1  8  M  lokikam  d  akasmdt  kasmdd  1 1     N 

kamcid  ll         10  M  w>i^aiw  ll  12  Pr  °parivdS  ll  14  M  °ra/ntam  for  Va- 

ksitam  II  17  M  hatdksd  II  <^Wv'^  pimdravarddJiana  II  18  bhN  ifaiffl^ 
for  ^ac  II  bhNBhom.  «ail  20  "i*^  (not  Vr)  pumdravarddkafia°,'M.  pnmdra- 
varcana   II         21  M  ?ia7/i°  for  mantri°  1 1 

o 

Page   54. 

1  N  ^a^o  for  ^a^  II  2  Pr  suniksitdni  ll  6  M  vydpddayoti  II  7  M 

vdcyam  II  8  Pr  vigrahasya  ll  ^PPrMpBh  M^'yio  II  9  M  om.  hi  purvam  II 
4'PPrp  °kasipio°  for  "kaSipu   1 1  12  N  tyapotyisyati ;    M  rydpddayisyatUi  II 

14  bh  pataho  va  ddpito,  va  being  del.  by  cop.  by  two  dots ;  N  pataho  vam 
ddpito  II  15  bh  nikatah  vi°,  N  nihitaTi  vi°  W  N  yojayat,  corr.  by  the  copyist 
from  yaw,  ioxyoyad  1 1  17  bh  mahdmtvo,  N  mahdsasatvo  1 1  20  4' P  PrMpBh 
/{ro/?/?ro  II  bhN  miiktasukhdra7nbho  ll  21  N  parydlocitatvdt  ll  24  bhN 
samhrtokhila   II 

Page  55. 

1  After  the  second  »?e  Pr  ins.  j92Ya  ii  2  M  ins.  satvaram  between  wrawz 
and  sattvam  W  4  N  z</l-i'flwx  /^^■  ll  9  MpBh  kolike,  ^PPr  kolikam,  N  ^flw- 
^i/^a  II  Pr  visnuvimu  ll  bh^P  vaiknmfasvargge,  A  kheknmthe  \  svargge  (corr. 
from  Vy^o),  N  vaikwnthasydgre  ;  Bh  vaihmta{l)6hava?ie  ll  M  om.  vainateyo  II 
*PPrp  vijnapayad,  M  vajhepayad,  N  vyagapayad  II  lO  bh^PPrMp  om.all 
between  prthivydm  and  pundhravardhanddhipater ^  1.  ii.     The  missing  words 


bhN,  SkPPrM 


104  Variants 

are  supplied  by  the  glossator  of  bh  in  the  margin.  N  has  them  in  its  text. 
In  A  this  passage  runs  thus  :  pumdhravardclhanabhidhdnanagare  I  devdkdra- 
dhdfi  I  koUko  rdjaduhitaram  vjmhhnmjate  I  iatah-,  Wa.:  jmmdavarddhananagare  Iha- 
gavaddkdradhdri  koliko  rdjakanydm  sevate  I  tataJi  II  N  ins.  tu  before  °pundhra  II 
4'PM  'pumdravarddhand"  II  Glossator  of  bh:  pumdhradhravarddha  \\  N 
npakdrx  II  bh  rdjadutaram  II  13  ^PPrMpBh  kolikas;  N  kaulike  for  kaulihan 
caw  bhN  krtaniscaye  II  14  bhN  mjhapyam,  coiT.  in  bh  from  vijhdpyam  by 
the  cop.  II  15  bh(not  N)  bJiagavan  li     P  (not  *)  vyddiia  for  vydpdditah  II 

17  Pr  om.  tdni  W     In  bh  gloss  on  ndstikd:  jaindh  II  18  bhN  hhagavan 

Iha  ;  4'Pr  hhagavan  Iha",  P  hhagavd,  then  an  aksara  lost  by  a  hole,  then  lha°  ; 
M  hhagavadbhaktd,  om.  a'  m,  A  hhagavadraktds  ca  ;  Bh  with  us  II  ^'Pp  prava- 
jydm  II     bhN  hhihyamtUi  samu°  II  19  4'PPrM  devapramdnam  II     Pr  om. 

^fli'o  II    Pr  fii/ia??^  II  20  4'PrMpBh  koliko;   Y  devdmSakakoliko  II  22 

NPr  sdhdryam  kdryam  II         24  bhN  om.  m  after  cakram  II 

Page  56. 

1  4'PPrMpBh  koliko  II    pBh  a/^a  for  ddideSa  II        2  pBh  °yopasthitasya  II 
pBh  mamgalddikam  sajjam  kdryam  II     M  sajjikriyatdm  II  3  bhNA4'PPr 

°vidheh;   Bh  with  us  II     Pr  gorocanddisita°  II  4  bhN  A  4*  P  °camdano  for 

°vandano  {A.  gorocanasitasiddhdrthaka  I  kusamddi") ;  Bh  with  us  II  7  N  vy«- 
Tiatem,  M  om.  vyuhitesu  II  4'PPr  pdddJiatasamprahdre,  M.  pdddkutasamprdhdre  II 
4'PPrMpBh  Mi/f-o  ll  8  Over  vit'irnna  in  bh  gloss  :  ^^aiJifa  II  4'PPr  °suvarnnd- 
(in  ^  °rnnd°  corr,  from  °rnno°  by  co'p.)diratnddi° ;  M  "hdna"  for  °ddna°  ll  9 
bhN  °mulam  for  °stalam  ll  11  1^ pdmcajanya^amkliam  II  N  djmrayan  II  12  N 
°pdddtayah  II  From  the  pun  :  sakrn  .  .  .  asakrt  it  is  clear,  that  in  sakrn  (for 
sakrn)  the  MSS.  give  Purnabhadra's  own  spelling  1 1  In  bh  a  corr.  writes 
^^a»2  over  mwz  of  drasamtah  ;  N  drahhamtah,  M  dsamtah  for  drasantak  ll  14 
N  'kimcin  mu  for  /?:ecm  ^w°  II       15  M  gamana°  for  gagana°  ll    N  °nihitam  da  ll 

16  P  (not  ^)  samapdgatem  II  17  Pr  devardjem  1 1  18  N  ins.  ^a»z  before 
Tiantavyo  II  Pr  a>5ya  II  19  bhN  em»2  vdbhihite  II  20  M  surdsisam  II 
22  M.  pratinasti  1 1     N  kumjastra  ll         23  Tr  pral/odkate  II 

Page  57. 

1  Pr  vraJimddi  II  4  ^PPrpBh  Mi/?:o,  M  kolikau  II  5  ^PPr/a^fl- 

kautakdndm,  in  Pr  the  second  ^a  over  the  line  by  cop.  ll  Pr  vicimtatdm  ll 
4'PPrM(not  p)Bh  kolikaS  ll  8  N  svasvavdkinehhyo  ll      Pr  pranaydti,  4' 

praniydta°,  corrected  by  a  later  hand  to  praniyati°,  which  is  the  reading  of  P  ll 
4'PPrBh  °sirasas  II  12  bhN  et-asra  vdcddini  II  14  M  only  varmmd  ll 

17  N^PPrMpBh  >(-o//^o  li  18  N  °mahdtmyo,  4'Pr  °mdhdtmye,  in  ^  followed 
by  danda;  hence  PL^,  misreading  the  danda  for  fii-st  o-stroke:  °mdhdtmye 
rqja°  ll     4'PPrM  mkalatra"  for  sakala°  ll         19  After  eYi,  ^Pr  >ta^>4a  ll  8,  P 


bhN,  ■^'PPrM 


Book  I  105 

wkathd  II  8  II  flourish  II  li,  M  \kathd\  8\\  Pr  dvarnnya  ii  M  eva  for  evavi  \\ 
20  N  cm.  santu  II  21  Pr  °my6pavistasi/a,  cm.  m  li  22  N  o,  then  blank 
for  one  aksara,  then  yikam  ii  24  Over  samanamtara  mark  by  later  hand, 
referring  to  an  addition  by  the  same  hand  in  the  right  margin :  atah  param, 
and  to  an  addition  by  the  same  hand  in  the  left  margin  :  kdranam  ii 

Page  58. 

1  pBh  abhiyuktd  \\  Over  amiyxiktd  gloss  in  ^  by  later  hand  :  prijtd  il  M 
sdvivye,  PL^  sdvidyo  for  sdcivye  (but  in  "if  the  right  reading  quite  distinct).  In 
4'  gloss  on  sdcivye  by  later  hand :  sdhdyye  li  4  N  apiyasya  li  5  In  ^ 
by  later  hand  gloss  over  sraddkeya  :  mdnya  II  6  N  matmnnue  II  8 
bhNAsPPPrp  (not  M)  grimy dmi^  Bh  grJmyd{^)  II  9  4' y/Ia/^a  [new  line] 
jndjoayitum^  the  first y«a/ja  deleted  by  small  dots  over  the  line  II  10  bh 
duhkhasahataram,  but  corr.  to  our  reading,  apparently  by  cop.  li  11  Pr 
taddkd  W  "iV  jndyd'bravU',  Vv  vijndyd'bravlt,  Mp  tijiidya'bravUw  M.  evam 
for  eva  w  12  4'PPr  °pradkdnye  II  13  M  atyuttUte  II  p  m-  for  vd-  II 
14  bh  vastavya,  corr.  by  cop.  li  In  bh,  the  copyist  writes  da  over  va  of 
pdddv  a° ;  hence  '^ pdddd  II  -^  snh,  P  *;'n^  ll  15  bhN^PPrMp  hhavasya, 
ABh  with  us,  but  in  A  corr.  by  later  hand  to  narasya  II  16  hh  Jukdti  ii 
17  bhN  te?id,  ^PPrMp  tatkd  for  tena ;  ABh  with  us  II  20  M  sramayate 
for  chrayate  II  In  4'  gloss  by  later  hand  on  nirvidyate :  khidyate  II  21  N 
om..  padam  ll  P  om.  kd  svdtantryaspr  II  22  Pr  abkidrtimd,  Bh  a/>i  druhyati. 
In  the  Hamb.  MS.  H,  the  stanza  is  omitted ;  I  reads  svdfamtrydn  nrpateh 
rdjyahrdaya  prdndn  api  cydryate  ll  23  Pr  ravagrahaJi  ll  ^PPrMp  svakdryem  ll 
N  deva  for  eva  ;  4'PPrM  tad  eva  devdtra  (M  ins.  ka7n)  yuktam,  p  fad  eva  yuktayn  1 1 
24  N  om.  yad  uktam  II  25  M  °marddenenurakto  1 1  26  bhPr  ndpekmh,  N 
ndksyepya  W  hYil^  vamcchitd  \\  27  M.  praMumnam  for  prab/iundm  \\  28 
bh  Mttt;r,  N  *ai;i°  II         32  4'PPrMp  yf-a^-oifi  II 

Page  59. 

2  bhN  pardm  ll  3  ^PPrMp  ciV/aw2  (M  vittam)  tasyopari  ll  bh^'p 
paridruhyati ;  N  duhyati,  the  copyist  adding  paridru  over  the  line ;  P  ^an- 
dukyati^  M  paridudyati,  Bh  paridrahyati,  APr  druhyati,  om.  ^a;'i.  Cp. 
Sar.  21,  5.  Hamb.  MSS.:  vikrtim  na  ydti  ll  9  PL^  om.  ^«  adhund 
svayam  svamitvam  1 1  H  P  satknUne  1 1  12  M  a^^j/o  II  N  w>t^a»2  for 
tyaktum  ll  15  bh  j^a  for  _^o  II  16  N  prathitdn  na  hu  ll  17  *  tena 
twice,  but  the  second  tena  del.  again  by  little  dots  over  the  line  ll  22  M 
satdm  matikramya  \\  IlL  ms.  sa  h^ioxQ  v  art  ate  \\  24:  M.  pratimadyaie  W  25 
bhN^'p  cyuta;  Bh  bkyiitak;  APPr  with  us  ll  M  samstkdtdt  for  sthdndt  ll 
26  N  galanamatibhik  ll  27  *P  nayoktir,  M  ndyoktir  ll  28  p  om.  api  ca  II 
bhN^PrMp  j5ama»2a°,  A.parindmo' ;  PPrBh  with  us  ll       30  bh  om.  ca\  N 


bhN.^PPrM 


106  Variants 

tathdpi^  omitting  stanza  236  II         31  In  bh,  a  later  band  corrects  'mijlvibhih 
to  *nujn'inah  II 

Page  60. 

1  M  mulahhriyoparddkena,  Bh  mulahhrtydparddhena  II  3  N  simhar  aha  II 
M  om.  yatah  II  5  M  tad  asya  for  tasya  II  In  4',  nairgxinyam  has  been 
corrected  to  rairgunyam,  apparently  by  the  copyist ;  PM  vairgunyam,  Prp 
va'^gnnyam\  ABh  with  bhN  II  6  Yv purva  hhaya  II  M  ins.  era  &her pur- 
ram  II  M  saranagato  II  9  PL^  tmtdti  II  13  M  svedatobhyanijano°  II 
^PPrp  srapiiccJiam  II  14  N  sphlid  bhavamti ;  PL^  gund  splntlhhavamti  twice  II 
15  M  trnJundgireh  II  16  NM  fathd  ca  II  17  Oyqy patifdh  a  later  hand 
writes  in  ^  kazya  II  19  bh  avetane  II  20  Pr  ^fl5.f/<?  ;?a«^r(?  II  In  bh  gloss 
on  Mtani:  alakrfa7n{^)  II  21  Pr  ddhinam  II  22  N  aranye  ru  \  ^P 
aranyariid'mam  II  M  om.  i'lora;  NA^PPrpBh  and  later  hand  in  bh  ^a^a°  II 
23  M  rarmiiah  II  24  bhNBh  «m  ndmitam  II  26  M  om.  ^i«e  ra  II  27 
4'PPrM  ai^i  for  iti',  in  p  2Vi  corr.  to  ati  II  28  M  kdia  for  kdcaSakale  II 
30  N  Iilfaracanam  II  bhNA^'PPrMBh  ?Z(3^  for  m  ;  p  ca  ;  p  huyato^  corrected 
to  h'uyate  ;  Bh  srutam  for  hUyatdm.  In  A,  two  small  horizontal  strokes  over 
na  refer  to  a  marginal  addition  by  a  later  hand :  tulydrtham  Udyasdmarthyam  I 
marmajnam  vyavasdyinam  I  arddhardjyaharam  mitram  I  yo  na  hanydt  sa  Jianyate  I 
133  II        32  4'  durvinlidni,  corr.  to  our  reading  II         33  N  pimgalakar  dhxi  II 

Page  61. 

2  M  yajnayatto  II  M  om.  wrrna  II  3  bhN  era  for  a^awx ;  BhA  with  us  II 
4  M.pasyafi  II  5  N  niscitas  II  4'PpBh  i^is/a^j  II  4'PPrp  (not  M)  om.  all 
between  adhvdnam  and  gantum  (Pr  writing  gatum),  1. 7  II  6  W  yathdSaktim  II 
M  yf-?';;?  «/)y  II  7  N  °nivedena  II  9  ^PPr  vrajatdnena^  M  vrajdtena  II  10 
^PPrMp  caikatra  pradese ;  ABh  with  us  II  12  N  m(fo  for  ifa^a/^ ;  a 
misreading  of  the  form  which  ta  has  in  bh  II  13  In  'N,prdni°  has  been 
corr.  to  prdna° ;  pBh  prdnarakmne  II  14  bhN^PPrMp  priyam  iva  kala 
(N  °kalatre'y  M  °/?2*°  for  °2mira°)  ;  A  with  us  ;  Bh  priyaputrakalatrainitrasva- 

janaik  II  15  N  brdkmanar   aha  II  18  PL^   om.    bhagnavrate  Sathe  II 

19  Over  nihkrtir — as  our  MSS.  write — later  hand  in  4':  pratlkdra  II  22 

"^  prdni°  for  j:jrdna°  II     Pr  bhir  for  vipadir  II  23  M  ueyaskdrity  II     M  «?m 

for  evarn,  II 

Page  62. 
1  bhN^PBh  Jn^t'^^i.  A  with  us  II  Kbho  sddhomdmuUdraya  \  tat  srutvd 
vrdhmanobravU  I  yumanndmagrahanena  trasyate  &c.,  1.  4.  Before  yu-man  the 
corr.  of  A  ins. :  bho  vdnara  tvani  prakrtyd  camcalah  I  kiqmn  nirgaiah  8an  mdm 
samtdpayasi  I  vdnara  dha  mairam  vada  tvdm  npakdrinam  aham  sapathajmrvakam 
nodvejaydmi  taias  tena  dvijena  vdiiaropy  uttdritah  atha  sarppa  dha  bho  sddho  mdm 


bhN,  ^PPiM 


Book  I  107 

uttdraya  I  tato  vrdhmanobramt.  But  none  of  our  MSS.  including  Bh,  p,  K 
has  this  short  dialogue  between  the  brahmana  and  the  monkey  II  M  eva 
Srutvd  II  5  N  nddrmmah  for  na  dammah  II  7  Pr  om.  te  II  11  4'P 

mdrndnugrahandya  e°,  with,  in  ^,  two  dots  over  ha  \\  N  om.  bhavatah  II 
12^  evam  jiktd  grahdbhimukham  \\  13  ^  gvndbhimnkham  W  ^PM  (not  p) 
praydt,  Pr  praydtah  II  14  ^PPrMp  d!*»2m  for  tasmims  II  15  Pr  ?",  om.  ti  e  II 
4'PPrp  (not  M)  om.  all  between  prdydt  and  atha,  1.  18.  In  p  the  missing 
text  is  supplied  in  the  margin  by  a  later  hand  Ii  M  sarppendpy  nkiatn,  I 
pdtdlavdsy  aham  ndgah  \  tat  tvayd  kdrye  smaraniyoham  ity  uktvd  pdtdlam  prdydt  1 
k><a  iti  sopy  uttdritah  &c.j  1.  20  II  16  bh  bhavate,  which  a  corr.  corrects  to 

hhavatd  II  18  N  om.  sa  II     N  om.  one  muhuh  ll         19  ^PPrp  mamdpy  W 

20  N  tendbhihita^n  ll         22  ^PM  e^iam  for  tvam  II 

Page  63. 

1  Pr  smrta  1 1  2  M  veditdny  II     bh  dSvdsitasva  (?),  corr.  by  cop.  to 

dsvdsitas  ca ;  N  dhdsifasva  sa  naiTi  II  4  N  nkrtyam  for  nityam  II  bh  b/iava- 
tam,  N  b/iavamtam  for  bhavatd  ll  6  4'PPrM  graiveyakddikam  II         7  N  om. 

ca  after  uktani  ll  8  N   ^a^  sakdmata  sarvarn  for  tatsaktam  etat  sarvam  ll 

"^  prasujdam  for  suprayuktam  II  Pr  va  for  /at^a  II  9  A  con-,  of  bh  corrects 
nimittam,  to  tiirmittam  II  ^'P  bhagavdn  for  bhavdn  ;  Pr  bJiavdn,  but  one  aksara 
before  ?;««  del.  with  gamboge  II  10  Pr  vrdhmana  tat  gr°  1 1     Pr  *«  wamdro- 

pakdri  II  12  bhN^'PPrMpBh  jfjafi^a/jr/ea" ;  A  with  us,  but  apparently  corr. 
to  pddydrg/iahsina° ;  Bh  pdddrglidsanasndnakhddanapdnabhojanddimtkriydm  II 
bhN  "svddatui  for  °khddana°  II  N  ddisamatu  for  ddisatii  II  19  N  </r.9h-a 
'bramt,  om.   /•«;«  II     N   tvayaulam   II  23   M  bddhavitvd  for  bandhayltvd  II 

N  ^M/i/«,  corr.  by  cop.  to  i-^^/m  ll         24  N  drohayati,  Pr  dropayat  1 1 

Page  64. 

1    Pr  /fw'  for  tei6-  II     Pr  buddkena  ll  2    *PPrMp   dgatydbravlc  ca  II 

bhN  ins.  2!e  before  /aro"  ll  bhNAvf'PPrM  a^^war/,  Bh  a.sar/,  apparently  corr. 
to  asdd  by  cop.,  for  asmdd  II  N  mumoca  ll  4  PrM  dahydmi  II  6  4'PM 
hastasparsdn,  Pr  hastaspanydn  II  7  M  «V^/a  for  fi?«.?fa  1 1  9  N  gdrndika- 

tdmtrika°,  om.  °mdntrika°,  P  °mdmtrikabhaisajikd° ,  om.  tdntrika ;  L^  °mdtriga- 
tdmtrikabhaimjikd"  II  bhN  °Hwa°  for  °kdnya°.  Bh  gdrudikamdmtrikd  blialmjikd 
avyademvdsinah,  A  gdrudikd  mdndrikd  I  tdmtrikd  bhaisajikd  anyad esavdmiah  ll 
10  bhN  samuparacitam  II  11  N  bhramatoW  15  ^P  "w/aiJra  ^«>,  N 

°mdtrdm  ior  °mdtrdt  tdmW  "Pv  " krtamdn  W  \Q  '^  pratyupajlvifdm  W  N  om. 
^a-yya  II  bh  pvjdm  ca  gau  ca,  the  first  m  deleted  by  copyist  1 1  N  om.  ca 
before  krtvd  ll  17  M  anam  for  amnm  II  19  M  wi  for  sarvam  1 1 

bhN  aiJ/ifi  (N  \)  gatdiihena  ll         20  N  mantritvena  ll         21  bhN4'PPrp  (not 


bhN, '^PPiM 


108  Variants 

MBh)  "sujajia"  for  °svaja)ia°,  A  sarvamjja)ia^anietena,  corr.  from  sulir(i)tsaj- 
jana° ;  Bh  sukrtsvajanasametetm  II     A^PPrM  hhogddi° ^  Bh  bhogddind  tus(end°  II 

Page  65. 

1  N  °vdrana  for  °vdnara  II  After  ifi,  *PPrMp  ins.P  (l)  katJid  ;  P  adds 
Snh  ;  Bh  naimnl  kathd  II  flourish  II  II  2  ^P  om.  w  II  4  4'P  v'lnirvarttayi- 
tum  II  M  j?a/f-ff/J  for  sakyah  II  8  bhNA^PPrp  nivdraniydh ,  M  «a  vdranlydk  ; 
A  sniirdah  klekipathdn  nirdranlydh  ;  Bh  and  Sar.  with  us  II  11  N  tathd  ca  II 
Pr  om.  yan  II  13  4'P  A'>■^  II  N  damanam  for  w«  madam  li  14  N  ayamtrinam  II 
Over  ayamtranam,  gloss  in  bh:  «a  phosaldve,  and  gloss  on  the  last  part  of  pada  4: 
dpaUalerave  (or  °<5e)  drnapdme  II  15  4'P  bhvjamgah  sra° ;  M  bhujamgasta^tari 
j)i  vd  \\  16  M  vasanonmukham  II  18  N  v'ljMpyamdnd  II  M  om.  the  words 
between  pravartante  and  bhr(ya°,  writing  wr/f^a°  ll  M  dydte  for  dyatau  II 
NPr  duhkliapdte  II  19  bh  vdJiyah,  N  bdhyah  ior  grdhyah  ll  24  N  simhar 
aha  II  26  bhN  purusas  carati  II  *  tvariti,  corr.  to  our  reading  ;  p  svariti  ll 
M  bkaydt  purvam  karttu  vd  II  28  N  pimgalakar  dha  II     4'  and  perhaps  bh 

*a.;?ya°;  Pr  °bIiak><yo,  4'PM  °i//fl/tw  for  °^y5o/{:ifa  ;  but  cp.  Sar.  30,  13  II  N  katha 
sau  II  29  N  om.  sa  before  m-'ipabhnk  1 1     bh*  *«f^«°,  Pr  *%a°,  Bh  trnabkuk, 

A  with  us  II  N  vedapddd  1 1  ^t^PPrMp  transp. :  pmtabhvjo  (Pr  add.  ^)  </em° ; 
but  cp.  Sar.  30,  14  ll  30  bhN  bhojyapuidli,  4'PPrMp  bJiojyabhutdh  ;  Sar.  Bh 
with  us.  A  bhojrbhufdh  II  N  taddjyy  II  N  ins.  evam,  corr.  by  cop.  to  enam 
before  anartliam  ll  bhN^PPrM  (not  ApBh)  om.  na  before  karisyati  ll  32 
N  jagati  drohe  II         33  In  bh  gloss  on  tejayati-.  Uvrikaroti  ll 

Page  66. 

1  N  simhar  dha  II     bhN^PPrp  (not  AMBh)  tvdm,  corr.  in  p  into  tham !  II 

4  N  praveksyam  1 1  5  N  paruramah  II  6  N  dumdukasya,  M  dumdakasya  II 
M  mamUravisarppini  II  7  L^  om.  katham  etat  II  PL^  damana,  om.  /ta//  1 1  9 
M  a^iasyadrmrp,  II  10  In  bh  gloss  on  j/wH:  y?t  II  12  4'  ;j?^;fya,  bhNPPrM 
puspd,  A-p punya  for  pnstd;  Bh  with  us  II  13  4'P  samvrtd  II  N  dumduko  ll 
15  bhMp  °subhayo°  for  °z«  ubhayo°  11  17  M  daivavdmte  for  daivavaSdn  II 
19  Pr  samdydtd  II  20  N  wa  for  ?;2a  II     After  kutah,  a  mark  in  bh  by  the 

copyist's  hand  refers  to  a  marginal  addition  by  the  copyist,  who  inserts  the 
following  between  kntah  and  our  stanza  257  :  iiktam  ca  \  ehy  dgaccha  samdvud- 
sauam  ida^n  kasmdc  cirdt  drsyase  kd  vdrttd  kirn  u  (Pr  a  for  u)  durbalo  'si  kusalam 
prito  'smi  te  dar^audt  I  evam  nlcajane  'pi  ytijyati  grham  prdpte  satdm  sarvadd 
tesdm  yukiatn  aSamkiteJia  manasd  hannydni  gamturn  [cjamtum  being  corrected 
in  bh  from  some  other  word  which  I  am  unable  to  make  out)  sadd  ii  oli  3. 
N^'PPrMp  have  the  words  7ikiam  ca  and  the  stanza  in  the  text,  4'PPrMp 
transposing  kasmdc  ciram  (!)  dr^yase  (Pr  "te  for  "se)  and  pnto  'smi  te  da".     The 


bhx,  StTPrM 


Book  I  109 

third  pada  runs  thus  in  *PPrMp :  %  evam  (Pr  eva  for  evam)  grJiam  dgatam 
pranayinam  ye  hhdmyamty  ddardt;  in  d  they  read  gehdni  for  harmydni  II 
ABh  kutah  \  gurur  &c.  with  us  II  22  Pr  eka  II  23  Pr   eka    for 

aneka   II     ^  °prdkdrdni,  corr.  to  our  reading,  apparently  by  cop.  n  24  N 

a*ya,  om.  ditdni  il 

Page  67. 

1  N  manoratham  II  3  M  athiroclhdnamdamndmayatayd  li  4'P  "paimlaih  \\ 
4  hh.!^  8thalajalajakhecara° ;  P  sthalajajalakhecara° ;  M  sthalajalasakhevara  II 
6  M  ins.  dsvdddd  after  prasdddd  \\     P  dsvddayitum  i  so  'bravit  II  7   NP 

^vo  'bravit  II  8  N  asmacchayandd  II  10  M  kdyam  for  kdryam  II  M  om.  wa  II 
11  Pr  vj  for  vfli  II  12  N  ins.  uktam  ca  before  ?!a/?a/i  ll     14  p  karndmrtaka- 

thdnake  II     Pr  om.  i^aya  ll  17  Pr  vrahma  II  19  M  om.  ra  kd  ii  20 

N  navasamdgatvdt,  M  navasamdgamatatvdt  11  21  N  yar/a  for  ^a^a  II  22 

Pr  de4akdle  1 1     4'PPr  (not  p)  M  ins.  ca  after  evam  ll  24  N  drstapradek  1 1 

N  ^n?/o  for  ^a«^o  ll  M  iikrddadhe  for  nlkddagdha  w  N  vrscikadr><\a  iva  ;  M  om. 
vrScikadasta  iva  II 

Page  68. 

1  bhN  ^fanVa?-a»?  II  '^''PVt  prstademm,^  pntade§am\\  2  Vr  jjcirirttakam  \ 
parivartakam  also  A  (spelling  °rUa°) ;  Bh  parivarttina  ll  4'P  ^?/.;f^o,  N  f/rj/o  1 1 
3  Bh  ^m  «/?j  svedajdfam  1 1  P  >^mc2  I  sthadajavacanam  irutvd  &c.  II  bhN^'Mp 
anvemyeti,  Pr  anvemyati,  A  anvemya  iti,  Bh  anvepyat/ia,  om.  eVi ;  cp.  ^aeV,  1.  4. 
The  reading  of  the  other  MSS.  seems  to  go  back  to  some  copyist,  who  took 
parivartakam  for  the  designation  of  a  royal  official ;  but  it  is  a  gerund  in  am 
enlarged  by  ka  ll  Pr  rdjavaca  ll  4  N  dnmduko  ll  5  M  dlkdm  for  dljnkdm  ll 
6  ^PPr  mamtavisarpphii  ll     4'PPrMp  ins.  ndma  before  vidhi   II  8  After 

iti,  ^PPrMp  ins.  10  katkd  ll  10  N  tyaktd  svdbhyamtard ;  4'P  tyaktd  for 
tyaktdS  II  N  ^«//ya  svdbJiyamtankrtdh  II  11  In  4',  a  later  hand  notes  in 
marg,  the  reading  which  the  textus  simplicior  has  in  the  fourth  pada: 
^j/ayjid  rdjd  khukhudra\yah'\  I  itivd  pdthah.  The  bracketed  aksaras  have  now 
almost  disappeared  with  part  of  the  margin.     Cp.  WZKM.  xvi.  269  1 1  12 

N  pimgalakar  aha  II     M  om.  katJiam  etat  II  14  In  bh  gloss  on  asti:  gate  II 

Bh  kasmimSci,  p  kastnirmcin  II  M  "pari"  for  °parisara°  ll  bhNA^'PPrM  Jam- 
buko  (N  jambuko)  ndma  camdarava  iti,  p  jamhuka  iti  ndma  camdaravali ;  Bh  and 
l^ar.  with  us  II  15  Pr  sa  kaddhdram  II  bhN  knpdm  ll  17  In  bh  by 
a  later  hand  over  idrameyais  in  marg.  kutardm  ll  18  N  bhayamkardtrava- 

rasta°  ll  7v  jjdldyamdudh ,  -^  pdlayamdnah  II  19  4'PM  (not  Pr  p)  anupavistak  II 
20  In  bh,  a  later  hand  corrects  yathdgatam  to  yathd gate  ll  21  N  nllikd°  II 

22  4'PPr  (not  p)  "samjitam  for  '^ranjitani  ll     bh  samivarttinah  ll 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


110  Vanants 

Page  69. 

1  bh  'sydgamam. ;  N  sydgamanam,  corr.  by  cop.  to  sydgamatam ;  "^Y py  dgamam, 
p  pydgamanam\  Hamb.  MSS.,  APrMBh  with  us;  Simpl.  h  kutobhydgatam  \\ 
4*?  vijhdUe  II  3  bhNA^'Bh  and  Simpl.  Hh  vitjidydn;   in  h  anusvara 

del.  with   gamboge  ;    Sirapl.  I  with  us  ;     Pr  vamlyd ;    M  vadydn  II  4 

bhN^'PPrMp  and  Simpl.  h  chreyam\  A  and  Simpl.  H  heyam\  Bh  iriyam 
Simpl.  I  chriyamW  6  bhN^'PPr  vrajata,  A  brajata^  Simpl.  h  vrajatah^ 
Simpl.  H  vrajathah  ;  Bh  and  Simpl.  I  with  us  II  8  Pp  ° pamjardnttadhdh  \\ 
9  Pr  °hirana  II  12  N  sthagitkdm  II  13  bh  ins.  ca  after  °dhdratvam  II  N 
yena  iov  ye  ll  15  4'PPrMBh  rdjya  for  rdjye ;  A  om.  rdjye.  Read  rdjyasriyam 
with  the  4'-class  ?  il  16  Fr  pura,  om.  tak  (at  the  end  of  a  line) ;  4'PMpBh 
purah;    Simpl.  Hlh  tatjmratah  ll  19  bh  sidakita,  corr.  by  a  later  hand; 

N4'jOM/iiiV«°,  but  in  *  corr.  by  cop.  II  ^0  "^VFx^  tdrasfoarena  \\  22  In 
bh  gloss  on  vdhitd:  vmncitd  1 1         24  Pr  pdlayitum,  corr.  to  palayitum  II 

Page  70. 

1  After  Hi,  Pr  adds  11  kathd,  4'  kathd,  with  a  small  11  over  the  line  by 
cop.;  p  kathd,  P  kathd  ti  11  ii  flourish  II  II,  M  kathd\  llw  Pr  pimgala  dha^ 
1^  2yimgalakar  aha  II  2  bhN^PPrpBh  smstdmgo,  M  sastdmgo,  A.  grastdmgo  II 
3  Pr  adi  for  ar/j/a  II     N  devapdddmk'itam  II  5  N  uktyotihdya  II  8  bh 

arnivrtam,  NPr  anivrttam  II  9  Pr  om.  'j9y  a  II  10  p  iJa^f/za  ca  II     Pr 

janmdpi  dukkhdya  \\  11  "N  sevakdvrttir  U  13  Over  f/(r//a  of  w«Mr/i-^«^  cop. 
of  4^  wi'ites  '?a  ;  P  munah  1 1  14  bhN  dhdrann  1 1  M  svdstho  1 1  15  In  bh 
gloss  on  vakti:  kutaru  1 1  Before  fa>?-^i  in  4*  v^^a,  del.  again  by  cop.  II  Pr  va 
for  na  1 1  Pr  sacako  for  sevako  II  bh  'i>f/a,  N  /3|;'a  for  ';;i«/^a  1 1  17  In  4*  carati 
corr.  from  carita  by  cop.  II  20  4' P  °j)arokms  ca,  corr.  in  *  by  later  hand  to 
our  reading  1 1  hh^  parivittdnuvarttinah  II  22  hh'N  prafydmtyain,  corr.  by 
later  hand  in  bh  to  pratydmktim  \  in  4'  gloss  on  pratydsatt'm:  dsannatdm  1 1 
23  In  ^  gloss  on  avakitamands'.  sdvadhdna  II  24  P  mdrsyam  II  26  bh 

sumu4eud°,  N  sustend°,  ^PPrMp  snpn^\end° ,  7;?^  being  corrected  in  p  from 
some  other  akgara ;  Bh  supi^\end° ;  Hamb.  MSS.  and  A  with  us.  We 
should  perhaps  read  sumutendpi,  as  the  author  uses  the  compound  mi^fdnna 
p.  137,  13  II         28  bhN  ko  for  kaii  ll  29  bhN  ci^iitya  II     M  om.  muhur  II 

30  om.  damauakasya  II         33  *PPrM  °bhahandrin!,  II 

Page  71. 

1  bhN  dgatam  ;  p  dgamam,  corrected  to  a° ;  M  dgama  ll  N  tad  ya  namta- 
ram  1 1         3  4'PPrMp  upagatah  II     N  samjivakar  II  4  bhN  rdjhd  1 1  9 

N4'PPrp  apun-a°  \  M  apurvapratimdnam  vikso  II  10  bhNA4'PPrMp  ya/5 

for  yah  ;  Bh  (reading  pratihhdvi^e^o)  yah  with  us.  Sar.  also  yah  1 1  15  4'PPr 
"vihkrtr  II       16  "^  jvdyate  II      18  bhNPPrMp  sadiihsaham^  A  sudiissaham,  Bh 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


Booh  I  111 

suduhsaham  \\  19  N  drsan  II        22  N  kuhuka    ii        23  M  om.  damanaka  II 

N  ninimittd°  II  24  ^P  pararamdhrdnvennds  ca  II     M  om.  ^aw  e^a^  II         26 

N  ^a^ra  twice  II  27  M  gnnaydtinah,  II     M  a^i  for  avigJindni  II             32  N 

gukrtdn  yathd  II  33  bhNA^'PPrMp  asambhinndrthamarifdddh  ;  Bh  with  us  II 

Page  72. 

1  M  om.  2iJctam  ca  W  8  N  kaiicid  It  10  N  knditah  II  bhN  '^/??- 
varttate  W  12  ^  gundd  iox  gunasravandd  W  15  Pr  ^rar/a/i'o  II  F  tavdm- 
tikdm,  corr.  by  cop.  to  our  reading  ;  4'  tavdmkifdm,  corr.  by  cop.  to  tavdmtikdm\ 
M  tevdmtikdm^  om.  ndydtas  ta  II  17  PMp  (not  "i'Fr)  gamgd  II  -p  ydmti  II 
19  N  prthifo  II  M  ^^{/m/;^  for  '*/^%  a/je  II  20  bhN  °bhdvah  sam  II  22 
N  ni^i/ase,  corr.  by  cop.  to  usyate  II  ^'p  asmin  sarasi,  but  ^  w?a  in  margin,  /^i 
having  disappeared  with  the  greater  part  of  the  margin  li  23  Pr  om. 
viharamdnayoh  II         24  N  ulukar  II 

Page  73. 

3  Pr  am  for  a//flw^  li  4  4*  ivd\hdvdse,  vd  being  del.  again  by  cop.  II 
7  P  athu  II  ^PPrMp  ra«^,  om.  padma  II  10  V  priyamdlhat  teW  ^  'hamm  II 
14  bhN^'PPrp  ran)jjdraka°,  Bh  vanijydraka° ;  A  with  us  H  15  bhN  pra- 
tyu^;e  kdle  \\  \ki.l^  praydnakammkham  \  A4'PMpBh  with  us  II  17  ^PM 
anujMvisto  II     N   durnimittam  ca°  II  19    Pr  °j)ydkarnnam,  om.  purnam;    N 

°purnabdnam  II      N   ca  rdukajildanikatavdsl  II  21    bhN^'PPrM  a°  t/-j°  ca 

go^^tUvdd  Hi,  p  ^of/l  iti;  Bh  akdlacaryd  iti,  A  with  us.     Then  4'PPrMp  ins. 
12  kathd,  P  adding  n  flourish  n  ii  II  22  P  visamacittas  II      After  sarvathd 

(Pr  °i;/^«/5)  ^/PPr  the  figure  12  II         24  N  vimkumbhapa   II 

Page  74. 

2  N,  misreading  the  old-fashioned  jjh  of  bh,  which  is  almost  the  same  as 
in  our  specimen,  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  9,  1.  sb  :  samprojjitd°,  P  samprejhitd°  II 
3  bhN  °2)rahesto  (N  °sn  for  °67i°)  svbmomttarah  II  5  In  bh  gloss  on  siksito  : 
hhanyo  II  7  M  ce^m"  for  vicitra°  II  8  bhNA^PPrMpBh  paimtiyd°  II 
4'PPrMp  "vinaydbhimdna  \  Pr  °wa/^,  om.  w«»i  II  12  N  grdhiviUam  for 
cittagrdlii  W  14  bh^  hsya° ;  A  hssabhaksyah ,  Bh  snyabhahyah  II  4'P 
dmisahbha°  II  15  P  cittam  II  16  Pr  vivdham  samkhyam  ca  II  17 
bhN^'PPrMBh  °fMaram,  A  °mkharam  II  19  bh  bkadamtah,  corr.  by  cop. 
to  ??ar7a° ;  N  pradamtah  II  20  4'  ""pnitah^  corr.  over  the  line  to  our  reading  ; 
P  °nrsitah,  M  7m^  II  21  M  i?/m»2  for  pdnam  tl  22  M  pratisiirabhigam  li 
N  mdlatim  II  24  Pr  upahdyaivam  II  26  bhN  "rasdsvddiduhdhd  II  27 
bh  tafkarnnyavyajanapava)ia°,  N  tatkarnyavyojapavana°  II  4'PPr  °premitaih,  M 
"prentaiJi  II  28  bhNM  bhumiprdptdh,  4'Pr  bliumiprdptd,  P  bhumim prdptd ; 
Sar.  SPa  and  Bh  with  us  II         29  bhN  mw  for  6?o.?a^  II 


bhN,  '^PPrM 


112  Variants 

Page  75. 

1  bh  °Sj/dmdbhaso'm,  N  °sya.manibhaso7n  II      3  M  plalanahatra  for  pha7iacakra  11 
bhN  °mamyor  II  6  Pr  W2«rw  for  loke  II     Mm  murhhem  II  9  N  7^m/{;- 

.5««;/«°  for  °pramldna    II  10  M  °putrair  for  °/;z<^a/r  II  12  4'PPr  kdla  II 

bhNpBh  °racitaih^  A^PPr  °caritaih,  M  °varitaih.  Our  reading  is  that  of 
Sar.  II  N  pretri,  then  beginning  of  kho,  then  blank  for  one  aksara,  then 
cdlayan,  cd  of  course  being  the  misread  second  half  of  kho.  In  bh  this 
passage   has   no   defect  whatsoever  II  16   4*  svdbhdvdt,  corr.  to   our 

readino-  il     N  vimrmteti,  4'PPrMp  ganayati  for  vimrmtl  II  19  M  om. 

kuryiih  II       M    ii^tro  II  20    N    damanakar  II  22    M    sdgara    ndma 

vanivd  {})  ;    4'PPrp  om.  vatiik',    p  ins.  sdrthavdhah  after  ndma  II  23  M 

mulya,  om.  ^a,^?<  II  N  °cailakasya  II  24  bh  (not  N)  vitakandmd  u  II  25 
Pr  celakabham  II  26  Pr  visame  'smin  for  visamd,  asmin  II  M  «a  '*/«e»  for 
'«w?»  II  4'PPrMp  sthdnake ;  the  following  wa  is  supplied  under  the  line 
in  ^  II          28  bh4'  sa^yam,  Bh  sisyam,  A  sa^pdni  II 

Page  76. 

2  N   om.    slmJiah  II         3  bhN   ai5a*  for   a;5^a ;    in   Bh   the  passage   is 
altered.      Sar.   and   Simpl.    Hh   atha  II  4  bhN^'P  °mpyam ;    APrp 

with  us.  In  Bh  this  passage  has  been  altered  with  the  aid  of  the  textus 
simplicior  II  5  N  ms  for  sattvam  II  7  Pr  taniah  for  tatah  II     M  itl\ha 

for  iha  II  8   N  °ciUa°  for  °vrtta   II     Pr  sdrthavdhah  for  °>^ai{  II     Over 

avagatd^  gloss  in  bh  :  jndta  II  N  avagatohhynpapattind ;  in  ^  gloss  in  margin : 
jhdtasamdc  [the  rest  -dra'^-  torn  off  with  part  of  marg.]  II  10  Our  MSS. 
except  Pr  with  us  pamca.sem,  corrected  by  gloss,  of  bh  to  pamcamem,  by  cop. 
of  p  to  pamcakesu,  which  is  the  reading  of  Pr  II  11  bhN  dtyayikdyadi  \ 
gloss,  of  bh  separates  yadi  from  the  preceding  and  the  following  aksaras 
by  small  vertical  strokes  over  the  line  II  12  bhN  A^PPrp  sldamto  ;  in 

Bh  this  passage  is  altered  II  bhN  ayam  for  aham  II  15  ^  reads  exactly 
as  our  text ;  but  a  corr.  adds  a  second  kim  over  rthe  oi pw^yartheneti.  The 
r-hook  of  rlhe  is  in  4'  prolonged  to  the  middle  of  the  horizontal  stroke 
of  ne  (written  R).  Hence  PL^  adopting  the  false  correction  and  taking  the 
prolongation  of  the  r-hook  as  an  ai-stroke,  pustyarthe  kim  naiti ;  M  pustyd 
kim  natti  II  N  simhar  II  17  In  bh  gloss  on  mamopdnayadhvam  :  yuyam  II 
bhN  temm  for  tato  II         18  bhN  uce\s  for  ucus  II  19  N  krldayd  II 

Page  77. 

1  Pr  ins.  pavatd  after  hhavatd  II     N  om.  param  II  2  bh(not  N)  dste, 

M  asmim  for  asti  II  N  hmgdla  II  3  4'P  vmyapya  II  4  4'P  t'udatu  II 
4'PPrMp  and  Simpl.  H  om.  grham  ;  BhA  and  Simpl.  Ih  with  bhN  II  5 

Pr  upadiSya  for  uddiiya  II         6  Pr  svdmina  II         8  N  dih  for  devddeSo  II 


bhN,  ^PPiM 


Book  I  113 

Xl  Oyer pdpddhama,  ^0^^  in  hh.:  he  W  l^x  yaty  iox  yady  \\  ^PPrMp  v_ya;ja- 
dayisydmi;  Hamb.  MSS.  with  bhN  II  15  ^p  pradhdnam,  corr.  by  the 
copyists  io  praddnam  ;  but  the  original  reading  is  still  well  visible  II  18  N 
ahhayapradhdnam  II  19  Pr  sva  for  sa  II  20  Pr  prayati  II  21   bhN 

sva  for  svam  II  22  In  bh,  nya  of  anyathd  is  partly  worn  off,  but  still  to  be 
made  out  with  certainty ;  gloss,  however  writes  over  it  nya  in  order  to 
ascertain  the  reading.  The  copyist  of  the  MS.  to  which  N  goes  back, 
misreads  the  original  nya  for  tha  and  takes  the  second  nya  for  a  correction  ; 
hence  N  reads  atha  anyathd  asmdkam  ll          24  M  ya  for  ye  II 

Page  78. 

1  bhN  tasmdd  asmdbhih  II  2  bhN  m^.'pi  before  vahii°  1 1  6  PL^ 

yasmin  for  tasmin  II  6  N  ndhhigamdhe  II     4'PPr(not  p)M  bhavatnti  for 

vahamti ;  but  cop.  of  4'  adds  in  marg. :  vahamti  jidthah  II  7  Pr  rdcate  II 
8  M  tam  for  tdn  It  9  bh  mahatl  vesthd,  corr.  by  gloss,  to  tnahati  vecchd  ; 

N  mahatl  vascchd  ll          10  bhN  hudrdt  for  ksudrogdt  II  11  N  paralokasya 

pra°  II  vf/pprp  sanra°,  M  sanre  for  8vasarira  II  13  N  bhrtyem  for  hhrtyasya  1 1 
16  4'P(not  PrMp)  om. /i/'o^^aw  II  19  Vv  devasydpydydtand  mama  W  20 
bh  svarggasaktir^  N  svargaSaktir  II  21  N  mrrtyo  II  22  In  4^  padam  corr. 
from  madam  by  cop.  II  23  4' P  "bkakmidt^  in  ^  corrected  by  copyist ;  but 
the  correction  is  not  clear,  as  the  caret,  which  is  put  as  deletion  mark 
under  ?',  looks  like  part  of  the  ^-stroke  with  a  dot  to  its  right,  the  angle 
being  not  closed  1 1 

Page  79. 

5  N  prdpta  II  6  Over  apasara,  gloss  in  bh  :  tvam  W  Pr  tathdmistitah  ll 
8  PPrp  °dhdramm.\  "M.  prdnam  for  prdnadhdrandm  W  ^PPrMp  &didi.  yatak 
after  uktam  caW  12  bhN  svalpakdyas  ca  jd°  1 1  Between  svajdtlyaS  ca  and 
nakhd°,  bhPPr  ins.  kdca,  N^  ^vdca,  M  hdva  ;  p  scdravaca  deleted  by  smear- 
ing with  gamboge  ;  A  ins.  ca,  deleted  by  smearing  with  gamboge  ;  Bh 
with  us  II     N  ins.  ca  after  eva  ll  13  N  dvlpl  ior  j)rdnaih.     This  seems  to 

have  been,  in  some  previous  MS.,  a  correction  of  the  faulty  dvipl,  p.  79, 1. 19, 
written  in  the  margin  and  put  into  the  text  in  a  wrong  place  by  some 
thoughtless  copyist  ll  16  4'PPrM  etadartham  ll  M  samsagrani  for  samgra- 
ham  II  17  M  °vasdnemte  for  °vasdne-^u  na  te  II  18  N  aparasaratu  II 

*PMp  prabhum  ;  Pr  om.  svaprabhv.m  II  19  N  dvlpi  (see  remark  on  79, 13)  It 
20  N  sarggavdsah  ll 

Page  80. 

1  Pr  sobhandny  (om.  vacandny)  II  3  4'PPrMp  vijmpaydmi  II         4  Pr 

yuktam  mnktam  II  5  bhN4'PPrp  nakhdyudhatvdt  kat/iam,  M  nakhdyudhatvd 

katham,  A  nakhdyudhatvdt  tat  katham,  Bh  nakhdyudhas  tat  katham  It  7  N 


bhN,  "^PPiM 


114  Variants 

manas^dpi  II  9  In  bh,  vijiiapai/dmi  has  been  corrected,  perhaps  by  cop.,  to 
vijndpai/dmi,  but  the  correction  is  not  very  clear.     N  with  the  other  MSS.  II 

12  N  mayohhaya  II  13  bh  pa^  N  'pa  for  yji  II  M  om.  nti  tdm  ga  II  14 
"^  projjifa,&  misreading  originating  in  the  old-fashioned  form,  which  jy'/?  has 
in  bh  ;  see  remark  on  74,  i  11  M  om.  ydm  gatim  li  16  Pr  om.  all  between 
°nayano  and  baliavo,  1.  21,  inserting  the  missing  text  after  rdjd,  1.  22,  and 
repeating  the  words  from  hahavo  to  rdjd  incl.  H  17  N  om.  tak  a,  writing 
hhakntoham  II  18  After  iti,  *PPrMp  add  kathd  I  IS  II ;  P  adds  a  flourish  II 
20  bh  grdhraparicdra  and  °2Mricdrdd  li  22  N  liny  eta  [pse  in  bh  resembles 
nne);  M  lipsate  II  bhNPr  (in  both  places,  see  above,  1.  16)  °pravdritas, 
M  °pravaritas,  p  °prasdritas  ;  A^P  with  us  ;  Bh  °pratdrita^  ca  W  P  vicdritaS' 
Uirdjdvicdrdhamo  for  vicdrdksamo  W         24  P  paricdro  II         25  4'P  a/^a^  II 

Page  81. 

3  Pr  pathyodanam  II  bh  muhdmjanastambhdm,  corr.  by  corr.  to  mahdjana- 
itambhd;  N  mahdjanastamhhdm  II  6  4'Prp  bhaydnakam^  P  hhakdnakam  \ 
M  hhaydnaka  II  8  In  bh  gloss  over  °dupasarpanam:  sevd  II  ^Pp  evd^reya, 
in  p  deleted  again  II  N  om.  eYi  n  Gloss  of  bh  in  margin  rathakdrenoktam  II 
10  M  hhakntavyam  II     N^'PPrMp  hhrdtrjdyopa   II         11  N  ^^a^'c//  iov yatah  II 

13  bhN  hhaha  11  4'PPrMp  om.  ^//r/'a,  which  in  p  is  supplied  in  the 
margin  II  14  A  °mkhavarU'i  ;  Bh  with  us  II  N  °khculya  for  °khddyaka  II 
15  Pr  krfayd  II  16  *  pradatta,  bhISI  pradattd,  corr.  in  bh  by  corr.  to  our 
reading  ll  17  "if  pratyaham  dgamtavyam,  but  trd  add.  in  marg.  by  cop.  II  18 
M  om.  ca  after  evam  ll  MprUipurvam  II  19  In  bh  gloss  on  "vihitasauki- 
tyah  :  trptah  II         20  Pr  om.  na  W         21  bh  gacchasi,  N  gacchdsi  ll 

Page  82. 

4  Pr  °mdsena  II  5  4'PPrp  i'a^  sndvd  ll  Over  karisydvah,  gloss  in  bh  : 
avam  II  7  N  bhavaiopi  II  M  vi^esam,  om.  viSistam  bhaksya  1 1  9  N  transp.: 
a^>?a  ra°  simliam  durdd  eva  ditsta°  1 1  11  bhN  jump  from  the  first  drudhak 
to  the  second  drudhak,  1.  12,  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  ll  12 
Pr  dydmtam  II  15  After  °ydSritdndm^  ^PPrMp  add  14  kathd  \  P  adds 
a  flourish  II  17  M  mrdu  ndny,  om.  nd  salilena  khanyamd  1 1  18  In  bh 
gloss  on  avapnsyanti :  ndsam  prdptumvamti  (!),  in  ^  gloss  by  cop.  hlndni 
bhavamti  11  19  In  bh  gloss  on  upajdpa° :  bheda  II  21  Pr  om.  yvddhdt  II 
N  yuddhate^  a  misreading  for  the  old  fashion  of  writing  e  by  a  vertical 
stroke  before  an  aksara  1 1  22  N  ye  iox  ydn  \\  Pr  °samdhau  ll  27  Pr 
gukhdvaddhau  II 

Page  83. 

2  bhA^PPrMpK  un metrically  dvipattcragasacdmardh,  N  dvipaturagasa- 
mdcardh  ;  Bh  with  us  II  6  bh^'PPrMBh  tathdpy,  A  tathdpi,  N  taydpy  for 


bhN,  SkpprM 


Book  I  115 

tad  apy  II     bhN  uktam  for  ayuktam  II  9  M  om.  ca  after  aha  II  12  N 

tididihhad  for  tittibkdd  II  13   Between  e?!a/  and  damanakah,  M  ins.:  dama- 

naka  aha  I  katham  etat  II  15  bhNSPPPrMyw^a".      Corr.  of  bh  writes  m 

overyw;  ApBh  with  us.  As  to  the  origin  of  the  corruption  see  the  form 
which  jjh  has  in  our  Table  11,  no.  9,  1.  3  II  17  'N  jjarivrid  hi  jjativratd  II 

18  N  datukdmdhaddhaphald ;  Pr  °ldvaddha  ;   M  "mid  for  °phald  II  20  M 

prasave  II     'I'Pp  tattibho,  in  p  coiTected  II     bhN  7iatv  for  7ianv  \\  21  N 

prastisveti  II  22  Pr  abhyarthah  II     bhN^'PPr  *c^  duram  ;  correct  our  text, 

which  gives  the  reading  of  ABh  ll         24  *PPrM  (not  p)  eva  for  esa  II 

Page  84. 
2  N  drstvaiva  II      M  om.  durdsadam  kopayati  II  3  N  grl-mdtapas  fu   II 

4  N  maddmdhasya  ndgasya  II  Over  °ndgasya  gloss  in  bh  :  ya/a  II  6  Pr 
maru^  om.  ^Hl     M  prabhdke  for  prdbhdtike  II  8  M  om.  kumbha  II  11 

Over  apahara  gloss  in  bh:  ^f^"a»^  II  In  bh  gloss  on  malto:  sakdsdt  ll  N  om. 
padas  d  of  arya  320  and  ab  of  arya  321  ll  14  *  om.  sd,  but  cop.  supplies 
it  in  marg.  II  16  N  hdnyd  for  hdsyo  1 1     bhN^PPrMp  bhavisyaii,  A  bha- 

vissagi,  Bh  hhavnyan  It         17  In  bh  gloss  on  hadate:   karoti  1 1  18  ^ 

vdtma7iah  II  4'PPrM  om.  svayam  II  Pr  sdrdsdre,  om.  «Yi;  *Pp  (not  M)  «ara- 
sdreti  II     reZ'iij  all  our  MSS.  II         19  Pr  dkhd  for  dlmd  ll 

Page  85. 

2  N  kdstdbhrsto  ll       3  N  tiddibhar  II       5  In  4'  w^wza  added  over  the  line 
by  cop.  II  8  4'PPrMp  transp. :  sara  idam  II     Pr  a7iya  ll          11  N  viyogah 

du,  4'PPrM(not  p)  viyogdt  duhkhdc  ll  bhNM  om.  ca,  writing  bhN  duhkhdd, 
M  duhkhdn  ll  17  4'PPrMp  sahdnetum  ll  18  bhN  asy,  ^J'PPrM(not  p) 

abhy  for  asty\  Bh  with  us;  A  asty  apdyah  ll  19  bh*  damtasamdemkna, 
but  in  *  the  e-stroke  deleted  again  by  cop.,  N  damtasamdesena ;  A  damtam  I 
sadamsamdamiena,  Pr  with  us  U 

Page  86. 

1  *P  pyastf  for  "yasti  ll          2  N  bhavisyati  11         4  *PPrMp  "nagarasyo- 
pari°;  ABh  with  bhN  ll  7  M  h-utvdpaldd,  om.  sannamrfy7i.s  cd;  Pr  ins. 

«»?  after  cdpaldd  ll  8  bhP(not  p)  Sraraw  ll         4'  eva  vdsraydt,  corr.  by 

cop.  to  evdsraydt;  hence  PPrMp  evdsraydt  ll  9  Pr  nititah  li  11  N 

om.  Vm/M  11  Before  itiy  bhNA^PPrMp  ins.  api  {hitakdmdndm  api  iti); 
Bh  with  us  11  After  iti,  ^'Mp  ins.  kalhd  16,  PPr  kathd  n  16  ii  P  adds 
flourish  11  13  ^PPrMp  °matis  tathd  II  14  bhN  ete  II     P  mukham  ll 

In  Pr  gloss  by  a  later  hand  on  yadbhavisyo :  daivaparo  11  15  M  *a  katha'iti  li 
17  bhN  A  "drahe  for  hrade\  in  bh  gloss  over  °drahe:  hrade  ;  Sar.  45,  8  with 
*PMp  11  M  Tnahdkdyo,  om.  yds  tra  11  18  N  ins.  ca  after  \-idhdtd  ll  20 
Pr  matsyabamdhdndm  II 

bhN, '^PTrM 


116  Var{a7its 

Page  87. 

1  Vr paresvo  li  2  Pr  apicchinnam  aSrotasar^i ;  in  4*,  avi"  corr.  from  api" 

by  cop.  II         5  N  tatsamayopacitd\Q,orT.  by  cop.  to  "/fa^J-^arwa^ti  ll  7  N  ifa 

for  ri  II     M  ora.  m  «a  f(9/!i  II     bhN  c^/!i  for  r//!^' ll         S  Fr  parivaktum  W        9 
Pr  om.  ca  II  11  Pr  Biddhyati  II  12  bhN^PPrMp  eva  for  ««a  ;  ABh 

with  us  II         14  bh^PPrM  °samete;  ABh  with  us  ll         16  bhNA^'PPrM 
jalasi/dmtar,  cp.  Sar.  46,  1 ;    pBh  with  us  11  17  bhN  jaldd  II  18 

N   sihitak  for  sfhdpitak  II      bhN  jaldirayam^  Bh  jaldsraye  \    A   with   us  1 1 
N  om.  pravistak  II  19  bhNBh  samullasan;  A  with  us  II       Pr  °laguta   ll 

bhN  °jarjitasanrah  II  20  Pr  i^a^  for  taih  II  21  N  bravlt  II     After  ii^i, 

p  adds  kathd,  ^PPPrM  i7  /iai5//a  II 

Page  88. 
1  bhN  tatra  for  fan  na,  in  bh  corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  ll  4  Pr 

devaA,  bhNp  iva  for  divah;  in  N,  h  has  been  added  subsequently  ll  8 

bhN  fdundm  for  sunyaw,  II         9  bh  transp. :  yad  d°  me;  N  with  the  other 
MSS.  II  11  ^PPrMp  ms.yan  before  «<?  II  13  For  hhadre  Pr  ^^[this 

corr.  from  some  other  aksara   by  cop.]f/2,  with  bhi  add.  over  the  line  ll 
*PPrMp  yad  for  ydvad  II  14    Pr  dyajmtra  II  15  ^PPrM  samudre 

vigrahah,  but  cop.  of  4'  adds  ?za  exactly  over  dre  ;  p  samudreria  vigrahah, 
corrected   by  third  hand  to  our  reading  II  16    M  apidaitvdtmatak  ll 

bhN  samutsakah  II         18  N  prdlia  II     Vr priyam  II  20  Pr  krtr6°  II 

Page  89. 

1  In  4'  gloss  by  cop.  on  viprud :  Ufp,du  ;  the  same  gloss  in  p  by  third  hand  1 1 
4'P  "vdhinydtn  II  At  the  beginning  of  a  new  page,  4*  repeats  the  preceding 
words  from  sakalam  (inch)  88,  21  to  camcvd  inch,  but  this  repetition  is 
bracketed  by  cop.  ll  Pr  aSrayethaj alpitena  ll  2  N  jirdha  II  3  4'PMp 
(not  Pr)  ajiirveda  II      bhN  °sannihhdh  11  5  N  om.  yatah  II  6  Pr 

pan,  om.  rvsam  II  10  M  ins.  him  between  api  and  vihagdn  1 1  12  bh 

gamtulro^  and  an  o-stroke  over  the  line,  corr.  by  corr.  to  samavd ;  then  the 
copyist  leaves  out  a  blank  for  5  aksaras,  filled  in  by  the  corr.  with  jaJia- 
durjayah,  jaha  being  again  corr.  into  hi,  the  reading  being  now  mmavdyo  hi 
durjjayah ;  but  the  corr.  adds  beneath  the  line  samuddyo  hi\  N  samavdyo 
for  samuddyo  II  bhN  hi  durjjayah  iax  jaydvahah.  Hamb.  MS.  H  baldvahah\ 
Bh  samavdyah  sudurjayah,  A  with  us  II  13  The  s  of  dvestyate  in  bh  is  so 
small,  that  ^tya  looks  almost  exactly  like  dya  ;  hence  N  dvedyate  II  15 

bhN  A^PPrMp  catakd  ;  but  cp.  p.  90, 11.  3  and  15.  Bh  with  us  II  16  bhN 
mahatdm  ca  virodhena  II  17  M  tittibha  prdha  11  19  '^°gahane  pra°,  corr. 
to  our  reading  by  cop.  ll  20  Pr  sai^tatikdler  for  samtatir  ll  22  N 

eafakayvgmam  dsritdtp.  II 


bhx,  ^PPiM 


Book  I  117 

Page  90. 

1  In  Pr  gloss  on  pnskard°  by  later  hand  :  m^ddamdena  {I)  II  P  slrnndni  II 
2  4'  ca^akayvgd^  writing  the  following  lam  so  as  to  cover  part  of  the  wrong 
a-stroke ;    P  catakayugdlam  II  3    N   stkdpaiya    for  svdpatj/a    II  5    M 

tadadi([2nd  hand  adds  A]k/n(a,  om.  duTikha  II  8  bh^'PPrMp  om.  ca 

before  murkhdndm\  bh^PPrM  insert  it  after  murkhdndm  \  NABh  Hamb. 
MSS.  with  us  II  11  ^PPr  tadduhkkhdl  11      Pr  anertho  II      M  nisevatd  II 

13  M  npatisvati  II  15  ^'PPr  (not  p)  catakd,  M  chatakd.      bh  seems  to 

have  had  originally  our  reading,  but  corr.  to  catakd ;  N  with  us  II  N  maddn 
ma  sarp,  \sam  deleted  by  cop.]  ma  samtdna'  II  17  bhNA4'PPrMBh  kitpcid; 
see  above,  p.  32  ll  18  bh  vinivarttate,  but  vi  del.  by  cop.  N  with  us  II  M 
om.  visamdsu  II  20  4'Pp  apakrtya,  in  ^  with  a  small  w  over  the  initial  a  ; 
but  with  bhNPr  the  Hamb.  MSS.  have  exactly  the  same  readings  as  our 
text,  except  Hamb.  MSS.  krtaiii  for  naratp,  1 1  Pada  c  in  M  only :  vpakrte 
yoTi  II  22  Pr  jumps  from  the  first  %ydd  to  iydt  91, 2,  om.  one  of  them  and 
all  between  them  ll  23  N  sarpo  for  sarvo  II 

Page  91. 

1  M  om.   iaihd  ca  II  3    Pr  mvrttih  II  4  Pr  om.  param  ll  6 

bhNA^PPrMp  catakayd-,  Bh  with  us  II  7  bhNA^fPPrp  catakd,^  cata- 
kdm;  Bh  with  us  11        8  N  sdhdryyam  11        9  N  maksikd prdka  II     N  bhadreW 

10  N  jamtuko  11  13  4'PPr  vikalpyamte,  M  vikalyam  for  vikalpante.  In  4* 
gloss  by  cop.  vikalpyam  na  prdpt\avyam  i\ti  I  ^  jmyd.  The  bracketed 
syllables  I  supply  by  conjecture.  In  the  MS.  they  are  torn  off  with  part 
of  the  margin  ll  16  In  bh  °janasya  corr.  to  °gajasya  by  corr. ;  N  with  us  II 
N  gatd  iox  gatvd;  M  gatdsya  iov  gatvd  fasya  II  17  N  nimllito  ll  18  Pr 
lata",  om.  gartd  ll  19  N  jaldSraye  11  bhN^'PPrMp  muktvd  for  mafvd,  in  p 
corrected  to  our  reading,  which  is  that  of  A.  Bh  gatvd  ll  20  bhN 
patitah,  ta  being  corrected  by  the  copyist  of  bh  from  tva  ll  21  4'PPrM 
nimilitdksah  II 

Page  92. 

1  bhNA^PPrp  catakd,  M  only  vata;  Bh  with  us  ll     After  iti,  *  adds 

11  kathd  18,  P  kaf/id  II  i8  ll  ll  flourish  ii  ii,  Prp  i8  katM,  M  kat/id  W  18  W  2 
bh  sii^Tirtsamudayena ;  N  suhrtsamtcddya  vind  ?ia  for  suhrtsamuddyena  II  N  om. 
iti  II  5  N  tenaivam  for  naivam  11  7  N  °loha°  for  7o.<f/a°,  omitting 
nicaydh  and  the  following  words  to  sya  (excl.)  of  7nahodadhivigrahasyo,  1.  9  II 
\ih.°mscaydh\\  Vt  puraydmih  W  9  '^  prdttakdlam  W  10  1^  nyag rod ka- 
vdsi  II  11  M  rdsyati  for  dd»yati  II  12  N  srdvyam  II  M  rrddhd ye,  om. 
Maw  ^e  vrddhd  11     N  om.  /^?  11         22  bhN  kale  kramdt  II 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


118  Variants 

Page  93. 
1  4*  kalhdcit  II  2  M  dhdrdrtha  II  3  Pr  hainsdvdsedu  II  4  M 

fcrtdhdrd  for  °vihdrd  II  6  bhN  °hamdh(i  for  ^batidhana  (N  "yyasanain)  II 
M  wa  for  wwwa  II  7  N  sarvepi  vi°  II  bhNA^PPrM  (not  p)  «/««,  in  A 
visarga   added    over  the   line ;    Bh   with   us  II  9    M   atkdsau  prdha  II 

bhN  A^'PPrpBh  kuruta,  M  kunU.  M's  reading  is  to  be  explained  by  an  ai- 
stroke  of  °I%^(i.e.  °tais)  1. 12,  whose  left-hand  end  goes  exactly  to  the  nether 
end  of  the  vertical  ^beam  and  which  looks  like  virama  II  10  4'PMp 

sameti,  Pr  samete  II       M  kir  for  bhavadbkir  II     4'PPrMp  mrtaru2)end°  II  14 

4'PPrp  riSrabdhamatind,  M  vmiaskamatmd  II  15  L^  ins.  sa  after  kramena  II 
N  ^arw^ji  II  N  "miti"  for  °»za^r  II  18  After  iti,  ^PPr  add  kathd  19  II  II, 
P  kathd  II  i9  II  flourish  ini,  M  I  kathd  II  i9  II,  p  /{raif/^a  10  (!)  II  19  *PPrMp 
ins.  pi  after  warren  N^PPrp  only  hamsdmtikam,  M  harjisdtikam,  \  ABh 
with  bh  II  21  M  ^/(-a  for  em  II  22  4'PPrM  dkrarjidaravena  II  23 

M  cm.  'pi  after  garudo  II 

Page  94. 
1   bhN  samdydtaih  for  samaye  taih  II     M  "viyogakarp,  duhkham  II  2  N 

patirdjne,  corr.  iiora patirdjdya  by  cop.  II  3  bhN  °jlvito  II  5  In  bh  gloss 
over  pracchannam :  guptarp,  II  6  M  huduh  (sic !) ;  Pr  hudah  ke,  om.  the 
following  aksaras  to  nagdtro,  1.  lo  II  10  Pr  ?!a  for  ^a^ra  II  12  Pr 

sarvattah  II     N  °tacum  for  °tanum  II  13  N  upagato  II  16  Pr  om.  /««  ; 

4'PMp  om.  2^a  of  ^a^,  writing  nnunam-,  in  p  ^a  has  been  supplied  by  2nd 
hand  II  19  After  iti,  *  ins.  kathd  20  II,  PPr  kathd  w  20  li,  P  flourish  ii  ii, 
M  kathd  II  ^0,  p  kathd  19  II 

Page  95. 
1  "^  prdha  ioT  dha  \\        2  "ilV-^  abhihiti  W         3  "i^  garuda prdha  W        5  N 
om.  na  W  8  M  ^aifaA  for  tat  II  10  M  om.  na  II  11   Pr  kalaval  for 

putraval  II  N  Idbhayen  II  bhNsPPPrp  (not  M)  chreyam,  A  ireyam  ;  Bh  with 
us  II  14  N  samdnitds  II  16  Pr  dlokya.     In  ^,  avalokya  has  been  coit. 

from    dlokya  by  cop.  II     Pr  pramyovdca  II  18  bhN   bhagavan  lajjayd  II 

Pr   om.  «2«ya  II  19  bhN   cchalatdm  II  22  N   hhagavatd  muktam  for 

bhavatd  II 

Page  96. 

1  In  bh,  samudrdd  a"  has  been  corr.  by  corr.  into  samndrdmdakdny,  which 
is  also  the  reading  of  N  II     M  samtosdsuiu   II  2  bhN  gacchdmah  II  3 

Pr  dnuyaSiram,  4'PMp  dgneyasaram  II  6  bh^'P  "cakitaip.  sakala",  in  bh  corr. 
to  our  reading  by  cop.  II  8  N  ajndyeti.     After  iti,  PMp  ins.  the  number 

21,  omitting  kathd  II     bhN  avagatas  tatvdrthaS  11  10  bhN  A^PPrMpBh 

praiastdmgah  (N  "wi^a).     Cp.  Sar.  47,  4,  and  above,  70,  2.     In  SP  and  Simpl. 


bhN,  ^ PPr M 


Book  I  119 

the  passage  is  altered.  The  corruption  of  our  MSS.  of  Purn.  may  originate 
in  a  correction  of  some  previous  MS,,  where  sra  or  Sra  was  written  over  m, 
which  some  copyist  misread  for  pra  ll  13  N  litthdya  for  nktvd  II  M 
karat asakdmm  II  14  bhN^'PPrM  bhimditau;  ApBh  with  us  II     N  kara- 

takaprdhaW  \S  \iV^  jhdsyasihhavdn  W     '^  karataka  prdha  \\     17  bhN 

ivdmbhasd  II  18  N  damanaka  prdha  II  20  N  om.  ^i  II  22  N  ksamayo  II 
N  nistd  for  vnthd  II  M  om.  vd  nisthd  II  N  yasyeham  II  24  N  damanaka 
prdha  II  27  bhN  puvdjjakdrindm  II         28  PL^  anyatra  for  a«_yac  ca  II     bh 

vihato,  N  ^;^/^^^Jo  for  we^aiJo  II  bhN  eva  for  esa  W  *PMp  (not  Pr)  bkavisyasi  \\ 
30  N  caturakopamd  II         31  N  karataka  prdJia  W 

Page  97. 

2  bhN  "caturakdmrnku   II         5  *PPrMp  dkitah  W        8  *PPr  (not  p)M 
om.  te  II  11  N  svdmi  ll     N  buddhipravena  II  12  N  tat/id  iov  yathd  li 

N  ins.  ca  after  vydpddayati  II  13  bhN  A*Prp  akrtam  ;  PBh  and  Simpl. 

MSS.  Hlh  with  us  H  14  In  9  gloss  by  cop.  on  tdm  :  buddhirn,  II  17 

N  varisydmi  II  PrM  i!a^a/J,  4'P  /ai^a  for  j5ac  II  18  ^PPrMp  om.  hko  II  19 
N  adhikalpah  ll  20  bh  dvigundldhhena^  corr.  to  our  reading  by  cop.  II  21 
4*  prdnam,  bhavati,  but  ya^Jra  supplied  by  cop.  under  the  line  1 1  22  N 
iarnkukarna prdha  II         23  M  evarn,  deva  for  etad  eva  ll 

Page  98. 
3  bh  tatakascaturaka,  the  first  sea  del.  by  cop.  II  5  P  "dstasamayas  II 

6  N  caturaka  prdha  II  N  tvam  for  evam  II  9  *  iVffl/fwi  ll  ^PPrMp  eva 
for  e^;fl»^  II      *PPrM  pratipanna  II       bhN  sirnhamatdhato  II  11  Pr  a>^a 

for  dsa  II  12  N  stviham  for  simham  II  16  N  kravyamukha  prdha  II 

19  N  caturagend°  ll  21  N  kendpi^  pi  being  deleted  by  cop.,  who  con- 
tinues gram  II     bhN  nstram  for  wffra  II         22  N  vydpddaya  ity  W 

Page  99. 

2  N  deSdtn  gatah  1 1  3  M  kimcimt  ta  srtya  W  5  M  ^vawz  sminn  for 

etasminn  II  bhNA^'PPrpBh  ddserakandtho,  M  ddserakdndtho ;  Simpl.  MSS.  H 
mahdddserakasdrtho,  I  mahdddserathakasdrtho,  h  mahdn  ddserajaS^ja  del.  by 
corr.Jyf-a^arify^o  II  6  *  P  Pr  M  grlvdbaddha"  \  \  bh  (not  N)  A  *  P  Pr  p  "tanatkdra" 
for  "ranalkdra" ^  M  grl,vdhaddhavrhatd\(iovv.  to  ta\ghamghathariatkdrakdrl  II  N 
samdgati  ll  7  ^PPrMp  simhas  caturakam  for  sim  ja°  II  10  bh^'PPrp 

gamyaidm  2 ;  in  N,  ra  is  written  for  <2,  the  copyist  foolishly  misreading  this 
figure  II  11  bhNA4'PPrMpBh  om.  ?;?«?«  ll  12  N  caturaka  prdha  ll 

15  bhN^'PPrp  ^r^^°  (in  bh  corr.  by  cop.  from  grahi°)  for  grahl° ^  M  ^a^*° ; 
Bh  grhlsydmi,  A  grahlsydmi  II  16  M  om.  j5?7r  II  17  N  grupaiti  for 

'bhyupaiti  II  20  After  z?!^,  *  ins.  i^a^^a  <2i  n,  PPr  /ta^-^a  n  <2i  ii  P  adding 


bhN,  "^PPrM 


120  Variants 

flourish  II  II ;  p  iat/id  21,  M  katJtd  i  21  II  21  N  taddanyendpi  li  22  N 

nirjanavanam  II  Pr  svdmi  II  PL^  ca  for  Id  II  23  N  durastho  smdti  no 
haseC  II  24  bhM  dirghe,  corr.  in   bh  by  corr.  to  dirghau  II     N  bdhu  II 

^ F FrM  prafnddi7idm  II         25  Pr  ivdnusardmi  \\     N  om.  matvd  II 

Page  100. 
5  Pr  ;i%a  II    APrM  andyxkrtam  II       8  bhPrMp  °vikl,rttita,  4'P  " cikirttita  ^ 
N  °viklrtita,  in  p  corrected  to  our  reading  ;  ABh  °vikarttita   II     N  svasrmgd- 
hhydm  II  9  bhN  kasmdd  for  tasmdd  II     Pr  apitya  II  10  Pr  karakak  II 

N  paraspara  II  bh  sdk^epam ;  the  cop.  writes  -5  over  A;**?,  i  over  ^;a/« ;  N 
%dpeksam  II  12  M  i^a^^a  for  i^aT^a*  II     M  om.  wa  nUitaUvam  II  16  Over 

avidhind,  cop.  of  ^  writes  j'ti  dhavitu,  N  ^yawi  vidhind  II  M  dadodyamau^ 
4'PPr  (not  p)  dmndodyamau  II  19  4'Pr  sdmaivd"  in  *  corr.  from  sdmnatvd" 
by  cop. ;  P  (not  p)  sdmevd"^  M  sd)nnevd°i  sdmnaV  also  Hamb.  MSS.  and  ABh  II 
21    Pr  W2^/^a  for  mwlha  II     bhN  mamtrapadam  II  23    N  sdmddi  W     Pr 

damdamaryamto  II         27  M  om.  siddhih  sydt  tatra  II         31  Pr  gatvahitd  II 

Page  101. 
2  In  ^  gloss  over  balavatdm  by  cop  :  etemm  II     bhN  updydh  krdmti"  II    In 
^,  gloss  by  cop.  upon  "ydkrdyiti" :  prasara  II  3  4'PPr  (not  p)  atihhumigato, 

with  gloss  in  4'  by  cop. :  ahamkdra  II  M  yti^o  for  gato  II  bhN  «^»2a  vi°  W 
5  Pr  ya  II  bhPr  (not  *)  PMpBh  labdhem\  N  ladbhem\  A  /a^<;?i(?°  II  Pr 
°nigrahd  11  6  bhN  dharmena  yd  W  7  M  samjayate  II  9  Cop.  of  ^ 

om.  the  words  tad  yathd  &c.  to  5C»  excl.  line  10,  but  supplies  them  in  marg.  II 
10  P  °vihhdgme,  1?  "oihhdnma^  PrM  °vihhdgena.  The  readings  of  PL^  are 
misreadings  of  the  form  which  go  has  in  ^,  where  a  small  stroke  unites  the 
second  vertical  stroke  of  g  with  the  somewhat  longer  second  o-stroke  with 
the  result  that  it  looks  like  gma.  The  copyist  of  the  archetype  of  PrM  took 
it  for  ga  na.  The  first  o-stroke  before  the  aksara  was  naturally  taken  by 
the  copyist  of  P  and  that  of  the  archetype  of  PrM  as  e-stroke,  whereas  the 
copyist  of  L^  took  it  for  the  initial  stroke  of  7i\\  After  iti,  *PPrMp  ins. 
pamcdmgo  mamtrah  II  11  Over  mahdtyayo,  gloss  by  cop.  of  4' :  vindm  II    bh 

tamdava,  the  corr.  writing  1  over  va,  2  over  da ;  N  tamvamda  for  tad  atra ;  ABh 
with  4'  II  12  N  vinijidtas  for  vinipdtapratlkdras,  4'  °kdrah  kdryasiddkis  ceti 

pamcdmgo  mamtrah,  the  words  from  soyatn  inch  to  mamtrah  incl.  being 
bracketed  by  cop.,  who  writes  again  soyam  and  the  following  text  to  °kdras  II 
bhN^'PPr  (not  p)  MBh  hhlnnasamdhdnann,  A  hhinnasamdhydnam  II  15 

N  pdtayitmakti  for  pd°  a°  mktir  II  4/pPrMp  eva  for  asti  II  Pr  ndkho 
vrddhartum  II  Bh  utrap/ti?n,  M  vtripiti,  Pr  uttipitim,  bh  tamkanikdin,  N 
thamkanikdrn.  for  utripiti7n;  cp.  WZKM.  xx.  402  ;  A*P  with  us,  Simpl.  MSS. 
H utrapititn,  I  utrdpatim,  h  atrdndpatin  II       18  N  catuprahodhanarn,  II    *PPrMp 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


Book  I  121 

ivdmdkakrt  II  21  Pr  ins.  karam  before  karatakah  II     M  agat  for  agamat  li 

23  bhN^p  nicamandnu  ,  in  4'  corr.  to  nlcamanonu  ,  which  is  the  reading  of 
PPrM  ;  in  p  first  corrected  to  °wo°,  then  to  °td'' ;  in  ^  gloss  :  bhavamti.  Sar. 
SPc,  ABh  -with  us.  Cp.  SPkj  n(i')  ndmcamatdimvrttlno ;  Simpl.  MSS.  HI 
nlcajandnuvarttino,  h  ndmcajandnuvartrino  II  26  P  mpanna,  NAPr  aam- 

jtanna  ;  Bh  with  us  II  27  N  °par\jasya  II  28  M  °t?i^a  'smanmamtrind  II 
31  Pr  vivikta  rdjdnam  II     N  icchdmi  II     N  XvV/z  wa  if^i  II 

Page  102. 

1  ^/PPrM  om. /t/mcfl  II  Mpjiruse;  in  ^  gloss  by  cop.  on /(arw«« :  kathore, 
r  torn  off  with  part  of  margin,  e  still  visible  II     Pr  adve-^yam  11  2  PPr 

sdvyam,^  aovyamW  bhN  m  for  Ai  II  5  Vr  Sdcyena  [\  7  hhl^  jjumsena  W 
9  M  iaiM  m  II     Pr  hhrtyayatd  II  lObhNA^PPrMp  vmodadkeh;    Bh 

with  us  II  13  N  gati  II  15  Cop.  of  ^  gloss  on  viahdn :  purusa,  and  on 
pranunno  :  prerita  II     Pr  dhdratdm  II  19  4'Pr  svdmin  11     4'PrMp  sddguno", 

W- sddbhuno' W  21  Pr  °/{rar;;z«^e  II  23  ^'PPrp  aii%a;jaw;  Mom. 

dkhydnakam  II      Pr  ayazfe  II  24  bh  nagnah,  corr.   by  con-,  to  nagna;    N 

nagnasravanako  II  26  N  damanaka  prdha  II  28  N  ayodhd,  M  ahodhyd  II 

30  ^  jaratijaannd ;  in  bh  gloss  on  vipratipannd :  garvitdh  II 

Page  103. 

1  M  rdjdnatah  II  Pr  om.  m  II  M  vimdhiko  II  2  M  om.  ca  after  a-awi  II 
3  M  badrasackam  II  4  4'PPrMp  °sramanakas  II  Pr  om.  ;?Mr»»i  II  5  In  N, 
prahia  by  cop.  corr.  to  pra-rra°  II  6  N  °dreMdna°,  bh  °drekdna°,  the  corr. 

adding  visarga  after  <fre,  *P  °drekvdna°  (^  being  often  written  li  in  MSS.), 
Prp  °dreskdna°  II  M  °vitdculu  for  "cintdculnka  II  In  Pr  °»zM/a°  corr.  by  cop. 
from  °mutra   II  10  N  om.  /?ara°  and  the  following  words  to  j)aram  excl.  II 

M  paravittacoftdras  II  11  Vx  phalai  II     bhy/ia^j^a**  (in  spite  oi  bhavdn)  11 

12  *PPrMp  om.  ca  after  6"^ac?a  II  13  PrMp  rdjabhavanam  II  Pr  anuvUydha  \\ 
16  bhN  iJaifa/J.  for  ^ato/5,  corr.  by  corr.  of  bh  to  gatah  \\  18  N*PPr 
prstavyah  II  <^  param  [new  line]  kmi°  II  19  Over  dcdrya  and  mahdrdja, 
cop.  of  ^  gloss :  ^(?  II  Pr  om.  svargatn  II  21  N  sdrvopyepi  for  sarvdny  api  II 
23  N  rdjapaddmtikam  II     M  svamina  II  24  *PPrM  ekdmtopavdsitamamtri" \ 

p  ekdrntdhitamamtri° ,  corr.  from  another  reading  II  M  7ia*i;a  for  tenawa  II 
^PPrMp  "sramanena  II 

Page  104. 

1  M.  °vadakamalam  U  2  'Prjaya  U     M.  Jayaiu  devd?idpriya  Hi  W  4 

After  a//a  N  mahd\rdja  sarvadinesu  svarggam  gacchdmi\bahundm  &c. ;  the 
brackets  by  copyist  II  5  M  om.  sruyate  II  *l  ^  yad  for  ycK^y  ll  8  Pr 
«>i^i  II       9  Pr  ikrtvd  li        11  4'PPrM  ati  for  i7/;  ABh  with  bhN  II     N  tva, 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


122  Variants 

then  a  dot  indicating  one  missing  aksara,  then  se ;  over  tvarase  in  bh  gloss 
tvam  by  corr.  II  14  Pr  kimcimi  ti  W  15  Cop.  of  4^  gloss  over  (leva  :  /leW 
N  asfni  for  asmiu  II  19  In  bh  gloss  on prdtivesmakd" :  pddoSi  II  20  PL^ 
paSi/dsthdJiani,  M  pa^ydsvdhdm  for  pasya,  amha,  aham  II  In  bh  gloss  above  kendjjy 
adrstetia  :  dkdsavdnl  W  22  Corr.  of  bh  adds  h  after  vrdhmatia;  cop.  of  4' 

gloss  over  vrdhmana :  //e  II  M  °gydnvita  II  23  After  jiarama  Pr  repeats  the 
words  vrdhmanas  tasya  vrdhmani  &c.  1.  18  to  Srutvd  1.  22  incl.  II  N  °pramoda- 
purnatndna   II 

Page  105. 
2  N4'PPrp   tyajatdm  11         3  M  om.  nddrtya  II     *Pp  "vdcchalydd  II     M 
stanapayitvd  for  snapayitvd  W  6  Pr  °ve§mika   II     bhN  vivdhotsavdm,  in  bh 

corr.  by  corr.  11  L^  om.  all  between  avalokya  and  taduparodJidd,  1.  il  II  7 
bhN  tavdjnd,  in  bh  corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  II  9  4'PPrMp  om. 

jaaram  II  10  M  mudha,  Pp  mudho  II     N  om.  sarpasya  W  11  N  ins.  #a 

before  saviksam  II  13  Pr  kurkkuta,  N  kurkuta,  M  kukuta  II  M  prdptam  II 
14  N  ° samudhhdva  for  °sadbhdva  II  N  "samsrayanV,  om.  °^a°  II  N  °grahe  II 
17  N  ?^>t(!fl/J  '*au  II     ^PPrM  svaputrayogydm  II  19  *PPr  (not  p)  M  om. 

^a^o  II  20  M  gndyatdm  II  23  bhN  "vistdrita   II  24  Pr  ahravan  II 

Pr  sadbhi  drsam  II     N  Idrslm  II 

Page  106. 

1  bhN  satair,  corr.  from  ^ava^V  by  cop.,  ^PPr  savaira,  M  *av/m  for 
mrvair  ;  ABh  with  us  II  4'PPrM  it;o°  for  ev^°  II  2  M  grahopavistambhita  II 
PL^  ^a^^a  for  ^a_ya  II  3  M  om.  vidambanayd  II  4  PL^  om.  the  second 

pada  II  5  bhNPr  kanyd  II  M  om.  one  sakrt  II  6  M  puryamrvdmrmmi- 
tam  II  12  bhN  ndmd  II     ^'PPrMp  mdhemdra   II  13  4'Pr  samdydtam^ 

COiT.  by  both  copyists  from  samdydmtam.  A  with  us,  Bh  samdgatam  II  15 
N  mka  prdha  II  18  N  j^a»ia  ;3mAa  II  Pr  kdtrak  for  /ta/a^  II  19  ^P  and 
first  hand  of  p  om.  tarn  after  ca;  in  4/  it  is  added  over  the  line,  perhaps  by 
cop.  II  20  Pr  eva  for  etaj  li  22  4'P  evdkulUa  -,  p  ^^'^/^^^^[Srd  hand 

adds  bhu]ta'\  M  evdkuMrta   11  23  Pr  i!o  for  iato  II  24  N  asyokte  for 

a«^a  I  2^}'  11 

Page  107. 

1  After  iti,  Pr  adds  33  ii  /^aiJ/^a  ii,  4'Mp  add  ^5  /taiJ/?a,  P  kathd  ii  <25  ii  II 
2  M  kanydkrta,  bh  kanydnrtavadavanlyatd,  coit.  by  cop.  to  "nrtavaravinlyatd ; 
N  kanydnrtayadavanlyatd  II  3  M  ^a  rppena  II  4  4'PPr  drabdhdh  II  6 
Fr  paramapnrum  W  11  bhN  aww5/^M2!a»i,  ^PPrp  a^iw^/mi^am  ;  ABh  with  us  II 
12  Vv purvo  stJiitm  II  14  '^ patnd  II  N  vdrUd°,  om.  *w^^a  II  15  After 
this  line  Pr  adds  y^a^/^«  II,  *Mp  add :  /t^ai  (M  adds  i)  <25;  P  M/^a  ii  ^5  n 
flourish  11  II  16  4'PPrp  nagnasramanagarbhdm,  M  nagnasramanagarbhd  II 


bhN,  '^I'PPrM 


Book  I  123 

18  bhN  nagnaSravanako  11  ^I'PPrMp  Sramanako  II  bh^PPr  dagdheti,  A 
daggha  Hi,  Bh  dagdha  iti  II  After  iti,  4'  kathd  22  II,  PPr  :  kathd  n  ^^  ii  P 
flourish  II  II,  p  :  22  (om.  kathd),  M  yJ-aiJ^a  5^(0  H     Pr  •^'^^^i  for  «!«!{  II  19 

^/PPrp  kevalam  mam'  II  ^PPrMp  °Sopqjivind  II  In  bh  gloss  on  nltimdrggdna- 
bhijndh :  tvadvidhdk  II  ^Pp  "mdrggdnabhijnena,  Pr  °mdrggdnahhijneya,  M  °»ea- 
nanabhijhena  II  20  Pr  durtritvam  II  22  bhN  cetaki° ^  4' PPr  cimcini°, 

M  vivini°j  p  vetasa",  corrected  from  some  other  aksaras,  the  first  of  which  was 
cm;  A  ve(aki°,  Bh  Sar.  a,  SP  (most  of  the  MSS.),  v  ketaka°.  Sar.  /3  with  us. 
The  stanza  is  absent  from  the  Hamb.  MSS.  ll  23  Pr  °ndgamya  II  24 

4'PPrp  59  (which  is  also  the  number  of  the  preceding  stanza  in  these  MSS.) 
ioY  yatah;  M  orca..  yatah  II         25  ^PPrMp  om.  this  stanza  II 

Page  108. 

1  bhN  tavdpa^adasyo"  II        2  ^'PMp  ndnamyam,  Pr  nd^namyam  II       3  bh 
Sucimukhyd  ivdsisya,  corr.  to  °sye  by  corr. ;  N  mcuukhyd  ivdsisya  II  4  N 

damanaka  prdha  II         ^PPrMp  katham  caitat  II         6  Pr  tac  cehamamtakdle  II 

7  Pr  upasyat  II  9  N  °prademt  II  11  bhN  "dhaman  II  14  N  dharmanl 
for  dhamati  II  16  4'PPrMp  udvijito,  in  p  corr.  to  our  reading  II  17 
^PPrp  om.  wfifra,  which  in  p  has  been  supplied  by  3rd  hand;  M  om. 
ktranetra  W  19  ^PPrp  ndnamyam,  M  ndmamyam  \\  After  iti,  ^PPrM: 
24:  kathd  II  P  adds  flourish  ii  ii,  p:  25  kathd  II  22  bhN  upajdtas  II  23 
bhN  apijdtas,  corr.  by  corr.  of  bh  to  atijdtas  II  Pr  'jdta^  for  'nujdtas  II  24 
Pr  "darSitah  II           25  Pr  tv  anvjdta  pittih,  4'PM  (not  p)  unmetrically  tv  anu- 

jdtaS  ca  pituh  II         26  bhN  atijdto  II 

Page  109. 

4  ^PPr  "satidaryam  II         5  bhN^PPrM^awz  y^r^  for  'lamkrto;  in  p  /aw* 
corr.  from  some  other  aksara;    ABh  with  us  II         6  N  idam  for  cedam  ll 

8  bhN^PPrM  dhupena,  p  dhumena,  me  being  corrected  from  another  aksara; 
Sar.  SP  Hamb.  MSS.  ABh  with  us ;  h  dhumena  ll  9  N  damanaka  prdha  ll 
11  bhN  om.  asti;  but  cp.  Sar.  and  Simpl.  II  Pr  demmtarau  gatau  II  13  bh 
cm.  atha,  leaving  a  blank  in  its  place,  in  which  atha  has  been  supplied  by 
a  corr.  ll  14  M  om.  kalamgatayn  II  ^PPrMp  om.  tu,  which,  in  p,  has 
been  supplied  by  3rd  hand  1 1  15  Prom,  gacchdvah-,  N  gacchdvahxiti; 
the  other  MSS.  gacchdva  iti.  This  use  of  the  indicative  is  not  rare  1 1 
IS  Tr  °samaksajvalam  \\  M.  vyavaharisydtna  W  20  '^VPvlsL^  avyavicchinnah, 
corr.  in  p  to  our  reading  ll  22  ^PPrp  tndi°,  M  tnidi°,  for  hrdsa°  II  23 
Pr  svabhdvdrthatayd  II  25  4'PPrp  ins.  niksipya,  M  tiksipya  before  sugiiptam; 
niksipya  evidently  was  a  gloss  of  the  archetype  of  these  MSS.  1 1  PL^ 
asahdyavyasana" ,  M  asadavyayamTia"  II 


bhN,  "^ PPr M 


124  Variants 

Page  110. 

2  N  transp.  :  tad  api  tasya  II  3  M  rdhlnam  for  pari  hi  nam  II  4  M 
caturbhi  I  sataih  satair  api  kim  II  5  M  sastasatdny  ivd°  II  12  Over 
dharmmahiuWhe  in  4/,  and  under  dha  in  bh,  gloss  :  he  II  18  M  vamhatau 
for  vivadantau  II  20  N  transp.  nydyah.  dnto  II  21  ^PPrMp  ova.  t/atah  II 
22  bhN  kimvdde  II          24  M  vacanadevatd  II 

Page  111. 

4  N  pnjyate  for  yvjyate  II  PrMp  vanadevatd  II  5  N  mamdkam  for  mahat  II 
M  mahdkautnkam  II  7  N  sarjjitau  II         8  P   (not   L^)   mafpdnim  gatds  II 

10  N  purvotkhdtanidhdnasam[sam  del.  by  cop.]/?r?[z  del.  by  cop.]^/^*«*;^/m° ; 
^PPrMp  om.  samnidhdna  II  M  om.  stham  II  11  Pr  om.  ?!t;«w  II  12  N 
punar  iov  putra  II  18  M  bakasandtho  II  20  N  ins.  i^awi  before  bhaksayan  II 
21  'I'Pp  Vwwr  far  II  Vr  yadhomukha^  II  23  ^PPrp  rudyase,  M  only  *e  II 
N  baka  prdka  II 

Page  112. 

1  Pr  //a  for  'ham ;  M  om.  'ham  II  2  M  taduhkhitomham  II  3  ^PPrMp 
om.  ?«e  II  5  Pr  °mhavairi  II  9  Pr  dy  iov yady  II  bhN4'PMp  "samddni; 
APrBh  with  us  II  llbhN^'PMp  °samdd° ;  A  has  a  gap  here;  Bh 
°khamdd°  II  14   After  iti,  *Mp  >(•«/?/?«  36,  PrP  /C-a;fy5a  ii  <5(;  ii     P  adds 

flourish  II  17  bhN  dharmabuddhih  pu°  II     N   °kdrinikaih,  4'PMp  "kara- 

naih,  corr.  in  p  to  our  reading  by  the  copyist;  Pr  rvyddhikaranaih  for 
dharmddhi°  II         18  N  saciip  for  sa^riim  II     N  sametya  II 

Page  113. 

1  N  ti'ansp. :  te  sarve  W  2  \)\x^  viharanocitam  W  4  Pr  y^a^aif?,  ^Pp 
jvaliti,  in  p  corr.  to  our  reading  II  5  bh  dkramdayan,  coit.  by  cop.  to 
dkramdan ;  N  dkramdat  II  7  Pr  om.  ec?a?«  II  10  M  dharmmabuddhis 

cyeti  II  After  tV/,  P  ins.  kathd  ii  ^5  ii  flourish  ir,  *Mp:  25  kathd,  Pr  29 
kathd  \\  II  16  '^'L  jijvimjvam  ior  dvijihvam  W  17  bhN /^/^a/flA'ce/^^A' ca  II 

18  M  om.  kasmdt  II  20  In  margin  of  ^  gloss  on  °lopaclrno:  pu7n{J)pa,  the 
rest  being  torn  off"  with  part  of  marg.  II  21  N  samdandd  II  22  bh 

vasista°,  N  vasista"  for  vimta°  II  P  (not  p)  om.  khalah  II  24  Pr  °vicaksana, 
followed  by  danda  II  26  N  °damdinah,  PrM  devadamditah  II  29 

N^PPrM  (not  bhp)  om.  line  29  and  page  114,  1.  i  il 

Page  114. 

3  ^PPr  (not  p)  M  iava  for  tat  II  4  M  vidvdn  r\jubhigamyo  II  bhN^PPr 
vdpramddind ;  ApBh  with  us  II  5  bhN  rjur  murkhas  against  the  metre  li 
N  murkhah  mthah  II     Pr  fydjah  ii  7  N  afhendm  for  apy  endm  II     Pr  end, 


bhN,  "^PPrM 


Book  I  125 

'vasthdm  II     M  na  cd\nyo  for  tavdnyo  II     M  om.  jano  II     N  trnabhu  va  II  9 

P  kumjaradvat,  L^  kumjaratadvat  for  kunjarahrt  II  12  ^Pr  (not  P)  ndduko 

(cp.  115,  12);    p  ndmduko  (sic!)  11     NM  vanikaputrah  II  13    Pr  °gamana 

cimtayat  II  15  bhN  z;aif5^^  II  23  N  lahmana  II  N  ndruka,  *Pr  ndduka, 
p  ndmluka  (sic!)  II  24  N  jumps  from  the  first  hhakntd  to  the  second 
bhaksitdy  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II  4'Pr  nddukah,  p  ndmlu- 
kah  II  25  4'PPrMp  om.  «a,  which  in  p  has  been  supplied  by  3rd  hand  II 
bhN4'PPrp_^f/?!  iox  yata;  Bh.  yatak,  A  with  us  II  26  bhN  ava  for  atra; 

BhA  with  *PM  ii 

Page  115. 
2  PL^  om.  saka  II  3  ^Pr  nddukah^  p  ndmdukah  II  6  '^ preyam  II 

8  M  om.  tathd  ca  II  10  "ifVK  pravarttavyd  II  N  bhayddvahd  11  11  N 
laksmanah  putrah  II  p  ndmdukena,  ^Pr  nddukena  II  12  4'  here  ndduko; 
Prp  om.  ndduko  II  13  p  prdksipat  II  14  Pr  ndduka,  p  ndmluka  II  15 
^Pr  nddnka,  p  ndmtuka  (sic  !)  II  N  ndduka prdha  II  16  N  lakmana  prdka  II 
^PPrMp  om.  the  text  between  °jidpafirtah,  1.  16,  and  5^o  lakmana,  1.  18.  In 
p  it  has  been  supplied  in  margin  by  3rd  hand  II  17  N  dtatkyavdti\ti  del. 
by  cop.]rt?/«  II  19  N  lohamayltuldm  II  22  ^Pr  nddukend°  II  23  4'Pr 
nddukam  II         24  4'Pr  ndduko  II 

Page  116. 

1  4'Pr  ndduka  II     Pr  sabhyam  for  satyam  II  2  bhN^PPr  upahartum; 

ABh  with  us  II     *Pr  ndduko  II  3  PL^  *o  for  Mo^  II  6  'i'Pr  ndduko  II 

9  After  zVi,  PPr  ins.  /i-a^/^a  ii  -27 II  P  flourish  ii  ii,  *M  kathd  i  <27  II  11  M  om. 
kuldtwitam  II  Pr  durhhaga  II  13  bhNA^PM  vairupyopahrtdi \  Pr  Bh  and 
Simpl.  HI  with  us  ;  Simpl.  h  vidurypopahatds  ca,  corr.  by  corr.  to  viruypopa°  II 
bh  kdmtavapumm,  N  kdrntavapuspam  II  N  duhkhitaJi  for  duhsthitd  II  15 
N  ^fl^^a  ca  II  16  bh^'PPrM  dnscdrinyah,  N  duScdrinydrji -,  Bh  duscdritrydh ; 
A  with  us;  Simpl.  HI  kulafdndm,  h  amtlndm  II  17  bhNA^PPrM  c^^f//- 
i5a^;  Bh  with  us.  In  Simpl.  MSS.  Hlh  this  stanza  is  missing  II  bh 
prattater ;  N  prakr,  then  blank  for  one  aksara,  then  Ue;  ABh  with  4'PM  il 
18  4'PPr  karisyate  II  22  M  murkhena  sahaSrdni  vdsopi  II  24  ab  in  M 
only :  varam  jaladhipdtanam  II  N  °jvandvarapdtanam,  Pr  jvalandvatava[va 
corr.  by  cop.  from  ta'\7iam  II          27  N  rava  for  ^m  II     N  suhhdt  for  su  ga   W 

Page  117. 

1  1^  ydtdpy  for  mdtdpy  II  2  Vv  gavdSinaih  II  3  bhN  t?a(?c,  in  bh 

corr.  by  cop.  from  vncah\  Yx girah  for  Z7flcfl^  II  9  Pr  ekasmimsdt  II  11 

Pr  apetam  II     Pr  dvitiyah  II     1^ pamjare  II  12  N  drahdhdh  II  15  4'M 

^flWff,  PPr  ^<?«a  for  ?'ai{a  II  16  4' PPr M  dgacchamtam  for  dgatam  II  17 

Pr  dkarot  ll      bhN  "svdmina,  A4'PPrM  °8vdmin,  B  svdmin,  without  madlya  II 


bhN,  "^PPrM 


126  Variants 

18  Bh  athainam  badlia  vadha  vydpddayati  -,  A  tad  enam  hatndhaya  2  vydpddaya 
2  iti.  See  118, 2  II  19  4'PPrM  transpose :  raja  tatW  M  om.  Sukavacanam  II 
20  Pr  rdjd  anyata  du°  II          21  N  dsrayam  II         23  Pr  'sydrthapd"  II 

Page  118. 

2  Bh  vadha  2  pdtaya  2  ity ;   A  hamlha  gkdtayata  ity  II  5  After  bhavanti 

Pr  adds  kathd  II,  ^P  add :  katJid  ii  28,  P  adding  ii  flourish  ii  ii ;  M  kathd  28, 
p  29  kathd  II  6  Pr  om.  yatah  II  8  N  svavadhydrthi  II  9  N  damanaka 
prdha  II  11  M  only  hhydm  for  vanik°  II     N  vanikaputrahhrtrputrdbhydm  II 

13  Pr  anubhavati  II  14  bhN^PPrM  rdjdnlti°  -,  A  with  us,  Bh  rdjanltivi- 

viukho  bhavdn  II  15  N  om.  ^JiVm  II     Pr  °dnkham,  4'P  °dukkham,  cop.  of  ^ 

inserting  afterwards  /^  before  °kkha°  II  16  bhN4'PPr  ^i?  cdhatuh,  M  i5g 
vdhetuh  ;  ABh  with  us  II  bhN  sammikhati ;  A  with  us;  in  Bh  this  passage 
is  altered  ll  18  ^P  ndjndtam,  PrM  no  jndtam  II     Pr  catvdromapy  for  ca 

^vawi  apy  II  19  4'P  om.  duhkhena  duhkhitam  dr-^tvdti,  but  cop.  of  4^  adds 
these  words  in  marg.  II         24  M  vagamtum  for  >i*i7a  gantum  1 1 

Page  119. 

1  bhN^PPrM  ^a/Jj',  A  kvdpy  ;  Bh  >ti;a  'pi  ndbhi°,  in  spite  of  wa  khalu  !  II 
2  Pr  om.  iti  II  3  Pr  "manorathdm  amwuydmah  II  7  N  prasthitaikar  for 

prasthitair  II     N  bhatajoutro  II  8  N  tav  yayd°  for  i^a/i  mayd°  II     N  cimtiti  II 

9  M  svasvodataram  II  10  In  4',  cop.  adds  ««  over  the  line,  putting 
a  small  vertical  stroke  over  the  preceding  yd  to  indicate  the  end  of  the 
word.  Owing  to  the  small  interval  between  the  lines,  na  is  not  very 
distinct  and  may  easily  be  misread  for  ja  or  ni.  PL^  indeed  misread 
it  for  ja,  and  taking  the  preceding  separation  stroke  for  an  e-stroke, 
both  these  MSS.  write  je  for  na  ;  Pr  ni  for  na  ll  M  bhojaveldydm  II  18 
M  lagno  'bravlt,  om.  ca  II  21  Pr  om.  samesydmi  II  bhNA^'PPrMBh 
sahdya"  II         23  4'PPrM  mdrggdmmid  bhilla   II         24  Pr  ''grha  II 

Page  120. 

1  N  vitandnd"  II     N  ^jaX'^i  for  rrddha°  II         2  N  "rupayo"  for  "rutabhdsd"  II 
5  M  om.  ratndni  II      N  grhita  for  ^r°  ^r°  II  6  Over  dnayata,  gloss  in  bh  : 

yuyam-,  NM  dnayat  II  7  bh^'PPrM  ullamtitdndm^  N  nsamtitdndm ;  ABh 

with  us  (only  A  °/i°  for  °///i°)  ll         8  In  N,  ^jcr/a"  corr.  by  cop.  to  "para"  ll 

10  Pr  j/a^o  for  sa?ito  II  11  ^PPrM  tdrasvaram  11  13  N  drstahxpraiyayo  II 
15  N  «^;?y  ioT  yady  II  bhN  °pardpi  II  17  N  jumps  from  the  first  avasyam 
to  the  second  avasyam,  1.  18,  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  1 1  19 
N  vrdrd°  for  kdrd°,  4'PPr  kdropavarake  II  22  *PPrM  om.  tadd  II  Pr 
lobhdviKtdm  1 1 


bhN.^PPrM 


Booh  I  127 

Page  121. 

1  Pr  avaSyam  ga   II  2  N  siddhye  II  3  N  avaram  II    N  viddrand  II 

4  N  °yodaresu  nijmnam  II  5  bhNA^P  vthyamdno,  Pr  vihyatndnah  ;  Bh 

with  us  II     ^PPrM  transp. :  sa  durdtmd  (M  durdtmd)  II  6  *P  dsddayiti, 

in  *  corr.  by  cop.  from  dsddayati,  which  is  the  reading  of  PrM  II  bhN 
cchinnaratnasatvdsamSrayah',  ^P  chinnaratnasaitdtsainhyah,  M  cchinnaraina- 
sattdsamsayah,  Pr  chinnaratnambhavattdhsammyah,  A  chinnaratnasattdAamSayah, 
Bh  chinnarainasattdsamsaya  II  bhN  a^^a  for  wai!a  II  7  Pr  °viddraviddrana  II 
bhNA^PPrBh  nistrimo,  M  nisrmso  II  9  bh  wa^;^^,  N  fl^«^  Ii         11  bhN 

a^i°  for  athdti°  II  13  4^  wa  m[knyomyasd)knomy  amlsdm,  the  brackets  by 
cop.  Pr  ^-^awi  for  amisdm,  a  reading  clearly  going  back  to  the  slip  of  the 
pen  of  4^  l<  NPr  svabhrdtrndm  II  bh  dntum,  N  drstuhm  for  drastum  II  Pr 
jumps  from  the  first  °viddranam  to  the  second  "viddranam,  1.  u,  om.  one 
of  them  and  all  between  them  ll  17  ^P PrM  °vicdranamdtro'  II  M  wm^a- 
vaisasam  II  18  bh  vaisamm,  N  v«i  sd/iasam  for  vaimsam  II        20  Pr  satvara 

prthivhnm  \\  bhN  hptdh  ior  j)rdj)tdh,  in  bh  corr.  by  glossator  to  our  reading  II 
24  ^PPrM  w/^^a»i  for  muktam  II     N  i/^«/a°  ll 

Page  122. 

1  N  bhdmddgdritve  \\  2  M  atah  for  «///«  II     4'PPrM  om.  the  text 

between  melayitvd  and  rdjd,  1.  4  H  3  N   samgramina  ll  6  A  om. 

here  the  words  mitradvaye  &c.  to  anuhabhuva  inch,  inserting  them  after 
avalokya,  1.  15,  and  adding  anyadd\  BhK  with  us,  but  with  variants.  Bh: 
mitradvaydrppitasaroardjydmgabhdrah  svacchamdavrttir  vildsa^aukhydny  anubha- 
vaii  sma ;  K  mitradvaye  samdropitasarvdmgardjyabhdracimtd  svacchamdavrttir 
vildsasaukhyam  anubhavati  sma  II  S^PPrM  "vrttmildsa  II  N  " saukhydnubabhuva  II 
11  M  om.  all  between  rdjdpi  and  svakhadga°  \\  bh^P  (not  Pr)  vdnaram 
maiivi° ;    N  vdnaram  ativi° ;    ABh  with  us  II  12  N  anya  for  atka  U     M 

rdgrhdbhydse  II  bhN^P  ndndtarnkharnditarn,  M  ndndtarusarndatam,  ABh  ndnd- 
tarumarnditarn ;  Pr  with  us  II  13  Ft  pratkamavanam  W  14  4'PPrM 

hahukusumamgarridhiparimalaramaniyam  II  15  bhN  grham  for  saha  1 1  bhN 
praviSyate  II  17  ^PPrM  om.  ^rdntena  ll  18  N5ra/jw;2zll  23  Pr  nivdri- 
tum  It         24  <i>'P  punak,  FrM.  pund,  all  these  MSS.  only  once  ll 

Page  123. 

1  N  bkramaraprakdram,  om.  wz  a?^«  ll  4  4'PPrM  visrabdke  for  vihasie  ll 
7  N  jumps  from  the  first  kdryam  to  the  second  kdryatn,  om.  one  of  them  and 
all  between  them  ii  10  bhN  katas  for  mrtas  ll  After  wrjoa^,  vj/Pr  add 
/ta^^a  ^5  II,  M  I  katkd  i,  P  flourish  ii  katkd  ii  ^9  ii      ii  II      N  karataka  prdha  ll 


bhN,  SkpprM 


128  Variants 

12  bhNA^PPrMBh  ;jai*2^«ya°  II  14  hh'N  a ?nidw  \\  bhN*PPrM  waim 
kdryam ;  in  *  a  later  hand  adds  gloss :  niscayam  na  karoti ;  A  with  us  ;  Bh 
naivdkdrye  vinaSyati  II  15  bhNA^PM  sad  hi ;  Bh  sddhus  tu  kii° ;  Pr  with 
us  W     N  na  for  tat  II  16  M  om.  tatAd  II  17  SPP  vj7iati  {jha  being 

written  in  4'  as  in  jjha^  Table  II,  no.  12,  2  a),  Pr  upsafi,  N  vjjatl.  N's  reading 
is  a  misreading  of  the  old-fashioned  °jjli  of  bh,  which  has  the  same  form  here 
as  in  4*  in  our  Table  II,  no.  9,  3  b  II  N  °bhakta°^  M  Sikhimtktayiuktopi  II 
18  First  pad  a  in  Pr :  yad  dkdryam  eva  tarn  akdryan  II  20  bhN  prabodhi- 

tair  II  21   Pr  dJnyate,  corr,  from  thlyate  II  23  M  om.  na  kartavyam  II 

26  ^PPrM  om.  fan  11     Pr  krodhdmtadhyau  II 

Page  124. 
2  Pr  om.  IJirfyasya  W     N  prandh  II         3  Pr  bruvdndm  for  nrpdndm  II        4 
N  bhrtyd,  M  bJirtyah  II         9  bhN^PPrM  hrdhmana  sarvabhakfi ;  Bh  vrdhmana 
garvabhaksl',  Kvrdkmanah  sarva°.     Cp.  on  this  stanza  SP  page  Ivii  II  10 

bhN  cdvaSyd,  M  vdvaU  II      *PPrM  dustainatih  II  11    *  pveksyak,  PPr 

preksyah,    M  praki<yah  11     bh    'dhakrtah  II  12    4'PPrM    tydjyak    sa   vai  II 

*PPr  krtam;  M  cd\krtam  for  ca  krtyam  II  15  NPr  r/^/^m  for  dekam  II 

18  Pr  om.  rdjyam  II  20  N  om.  o/ji  ca  II     4'PPrM  jo«/-?/^^7  li  21  bhN 

cdryapard  II         22  N  pracuranityadhandgamd  ca  ;    cp.  Sar.  63,  3  11  23  M 

veSydgateva  II     M  w_r/ja^i[corr.  from  ^?^]^er  II  24  M  athdndgata  eva  II  25 

bhN^'PPrM  jdndsi ;  Bh  jdndti,  om.  ^a  ;  A  with  us  II  26  N  samdnaddna°^ 
4' PPr  idmamdnaddna  ^  M  sdmdmdnaddna   II 

Page  125. 

1  bhNA^PM  fm7y5,  Pr  vr%rd\  Bh  with  us  (but  li  for  m)  II  3  4'PPrM 
7i6padeSyam  II  10  ^PPrM  om.  kim  ca  II  4'PPr  prstdh  prstd,  M  prstdh 
prstd  W  12  ^'PPrMjor.^/ai'y^/^  II  13  M  om.  sreyo  vdbhihitam  II  15 

N  om.  the  words  between  dnyate  and  vyomni  II  16  M  vadyate  II  bhN  kha- 
dyota  II  18  bh  bhdvdh,  the  first  dot  of  the  visarga  being  added  above,  the 
second  one  beneath  the  line  (see  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  7,  4  b) ;  hence  N 
bhdvdm  II  19  bh  ta  [new  line]  tasmdd,  N  (misreading  ta  for,  or  correcting 
it  to,  na)  na  tasmdd  (vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  7, 1.  4  c  and  1.  5  a)  II  26  bhN^PPr 
paravacanam  pra  ;   Pr  om.  "nd.     ABh  with  us  II     '^  tna  for  na^  P  om.  na  II 

27  M  vicdryabuddhind  II  29  ^  prathatnatamvam,  Pr  prathamatamtram^ 
N  pratTiamatari^tram  II  After  tantram  ^/PPrM  ins.  /^a^>^a  ii  ^5  II  *PPrM 
ddyaSlo°  II  30  bhN^PPr  S7ieheti,  ^  with  a  danda  and  9  avagrahas  before 
sneheli\  M  tarddhamdno  mahand,  A  #«(?^a  2^?',  all  these  MSS.  omitting  the 
rest  of  this  stanza.  But  cp.  the  end  of  the  other  books.  After  this  stanza, 
Bh  adds :  na  nlcajanasamsarggdn  naro  bJiadrdni  pasyatl  \  vnas'imhabhavd  pritir 
jambukena  vindSitd  cell  dvdtrimSatimi  kathd  ii  flourish  ii  slokasakaSra  2000  iti 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


Book  II  129 

II  flourish  II  §ri  II  Cp.  my  remark  on  SPI,  1.  I  may  add  here,  that  the 
same  stanza  occurs  in  the  MSS.  Decc.  Coll.  II,  44,  and  XXIV  (Bhand.  Rep. 
97),  417.  Both  these  MSS.  have  this  stanza  in  the  beginning  of  the  first 
book  after  our  first  stanza.  Variants:  all,  44  "aamparkdn;  cd  both  MSS. 
dar^ayaty  eva  vikrtim  svajanepi  khalo  yatkd  (417  valo  yatah)  II  After  sneheti, 
1.  30,  bhN  add  iti  prathamam  dkhydnakam  samdptam ;  M  pamca  o  [o  indicating 
the  abbreviation]  prathamatamtram  \  ^PPr  with  us  II 


BOOK  II. 

Page    126. 

1  Owing  to  the  loss  of  one  leaf,  there  is  a  gap  in  the  text  of  "if  extending 
from  the  beginning  of  book  II  down  to  128,  7  vasya  gunaya  excl.  li  N  A  om. 
arham  II  2  A  mitrasamprdptindma,  corr.  from  our  reading ;  Bh  mitraprdpti- 
ndma,  <J>  mitraprdptir  ndma  II  Bh  ddislokah,  4>  ddyaUokak,  A  ddimaslohah  II 
3  A  buddhiklnd  II  4   4>  kdkesu  mrgakurmavat  II  6    M  jana,  om. 

°pade  II  Vv  pramaddraupyam,  'M.  pramaddrotham  \\  4)  prathamaddropyandma  il 
APPrMBh4>  ins.  ca  after  tasya  ll     M  mahdcchrdyo  II  7  'E>h.^  nyagrodhak 

(om.  pddapah) ;  M  nyagrodhapdda  saUhydsrayo  II  Pr  *a  cdsrayo  for  sarvd- 
hayo  II      A  om.   iiktam  caW  8  N  mkhdsuptamrgah  II      Bh<l>  dllnahna- 

chadah  II  9  N  ttata   for  krta   II  10  A  visrabdho  II     A  nipltakuguma- 

sldghyah  II         11  M  °yamgha  for  °samgha°  II     A  °sukhadair  II     M  om.  hhuhhdra, 

1     2  _ 

writing  hhrto  ll  12  AMBh^  om.  ca  ll     M  vdsyaya  [sicl]    for  vdyasah  ll 

APPrM  om.prdtak  hefoie  prdna° ;  Bh  inserts  it  hefoTe  pracalitaA  ll  <i>  prdta- 
calitak  II  13  Bh4>  tadadhistdnanivdsinamW  A  dydiam,  corr.  fTom  dydmtam  \\ 
Bh  dydmianugrarupafn,  4>  dydrntanugurupam  II  14  A  sphutitakasvaranam  ; 

Bh4>  sphatita  ;  N  sphutiputakata\ta  deleted  by  the  copyist]racamw«»2  ll 
bh  udbaddhapimdakam  II  M  udbaddhapimdipariisasariracchaviraktdvitanayaiiam  1 1 
Bh  ° chaviraktdyatanayanam  II  <I>  «7i  purusaSaruachaviraktdyatanayanam^  A 
raktdmtarnayanam   II  15    4>    urdhavardha    ll      N    om.   all   the   text 

between  u"a  and  sarvapdtakdndm  (1.  16)  II     bh  APPrM  ^<7/a  1 1  16  A  ?va 

adkarmopadestdram  II       Bh<I>  dgachamta^n  ll     Pr  e^;«w^  for  g>tMwz  ll  18  Pr 

°mandcimtayat  II  PPrM  jsajo*  II  Bh4>  om.  kim  after  cikirsati  II  Bh^  wa- 
maivdrthdya  II  bh  rt^o  «ci,  N  ahosci,  Pr  w^o  ^i?/^,  P  ff/5«w  5CiV,  A  aho  scit  for 
a^o  »vit  \\  19    bhN    kitsad  for  kascid ;    PrBh*  om.  >{-a.sc/<^  ll      A   anyo 

'dAydvamya,  MN  awj/o  'sydvamya,  ^  anyo  ' sddhyavasdya  II  Bh  koUikaparas  II 
4>  kautukapamrastham  eva  II  20  MBh<I>  vitanya  1 1     A  dhdnyakandvaMrya  1 1 


From  126, 1  bhN,  A,  PPrM,  Bh* 


130  Variants 

Bh4>  vilclrya  II    Bh<I>  drior  for  tato.     Cp.  Sar.  64,  ii  II    Pr  tidure  for  ndtidure  II 
21   PPrMBh(I>  f/?!/^a  for  atra  II      Pr  nij/anUds,  M  nii/amtntums  II  22  Bh4> 

kandn  for  tanduldn  II     M  ins.  >5a^»  before  hdldhalam  Ii  24  Bh4>  kandn  for 

tandiddn  II     Pr  ^4  for  '/?^  II 

Page  127. 

1  A  mahdjanam  for  mahdjdlam  II     PPrMBh^)  «a  nipdta   for  samtdpata"  II 

2  bhN  ftvi  for  «;a»^  II      Bh*  wa  >ta*^a  ka^cid  dosah  II     Pr  awj^a  for  «*^a  II 

3  (I>  vijhdyaie  II  4    Bh4>  va«e  for  katham  II     P  ° harinasydmsamhhavo  II 

5  A  anarthakam,  corr.  from  anartha  katham ;  M  prdptodyonartham,  om.  katham  II 

6  A  vipattigudhximanasdm  II  M  kfimatih  for  kfiyate  II  7  Pr  daivevista"  II 
9  Bh4>  om.  «/!//a  II  P  udya^ya  II  10  PPrM  pdmbamdhanavya°  (M  °sand- 
nulas,  Pr  °sandkulam9)  II  N  pratyutpannatayd  II  Bh4>  «mm  II  11  Bh 
om.  the  second  ?««  bhetavyam  II  12  Bh  sarvesu  vyaaanew  era,  ^  sarvem 
vyasaneppeva  II  M  buddhi  nihlyaie  II  13  Bh4>  abhyeti  II  14  4>  ekacitilbhuya, 
Bh  ekacittiyabhuya  II  Bh  jdlam  iha  krmtaniyam,  <i>  jdlam  iha  krtamyam  II 
15  ABh<I>  asamhitacittdndm ;  but  cp.  1.  26  f.  and  sloka  7  a  II  16  M 
prthavdgnvd^  'Bh.<i>  prthugrivdh  II  NAPrBh<l>  (not  bhPM)  anyonya°  II  17 
Bh4>  (not  A!)  ammhiid  W  18  Bh<I>  om.  katham  etat  II  20  Bh<I>  om. 
i^i  II  A  bhdramdd,  N  5M(?a  II  N  om.  all  the  text  between  2^(^ksinah  and 
svecchayd  (1.22)  II  21  Bh^  om.  m  II  Bh4>  ova.  j^rthak  prthag  \\  22  M 
madhydh  II  After paksinah,  <J>  (not  Bh)  inserts  prativasati  sma  II  <I>  (not  Bh) 
fy^c/yJ  grlvdyd  (/)  »a  dattam  tadd^  &c.,  1.  24  II  N  om.  all  between  gnvayd  and 
/to/ja^  (].  24),  the  missing  text  being  supplied  in  the  margin  il  23  A  om. 
kvdpy  II  Bh  om.  atha  II  P  arddha  II  24  Pr  om.  yadd  II  PM  dvitlyayd 
grlvayd,  Pr  dvitiyaydm  gnvayd  II  25  A  wrtyur  evdbhavat  II  26  Bh  (not  4>) 
vrvvlmi  II  Bh4>  prthugrwd  II  After  the  first  e^e  P  adds  II  1  II  kathd  il,  PrM 
1  kathd,  Bh4>  prathamakathd  II     <l>  adds  i  II     Bh4>  ins.  ca  after  waw?  II 

Fage  128. 
1  PrM  vitdne  bamdham  II     A  mrbhayapra"  II  2  N  om.  idam  II     Bh<I> 

idam  ity  dkulacittah  imam  (<I>  idam)  Uokam  II  M  eVi  cimtayat,  A  2Vy  acimtayat  II 
3  Bh4>  haramtl  (!)  ^e  II  4  PU  «m  for  ^?^ ;  Bh<l>  yadd  bhuvi  patisyamti  (!)  11 
Bh4>  vaSyamW  5  'Sh.^  anusartum  W  6  A  °bhuhhdgdmipari\\     M  ramtum 

for  gantum  II  N  laghupatanakasya,  om.  m  II  7  ABh^  om.  m  after  laghupa- 
tanaka^  II  4*  sets  in  again  with  z^flWf^a  sunaya°  w  Bh  (not  4>!)  ins.  ^m  after 
Citragrlvasya  II  A  smtacaritena,  corr.  from  our  reading,  Bh<I>  navacaritena  II 
"I*  ins.  *«  before  duradhya"^  but  cop.  deletes  it  again  II  Bh^  durabhi- 
prdyena ;    but  cp.  126,  19  II  B   ^  muhu  (once) ;   A  om.  muhur  muhur  II 

Bh  utsa",  4>  utsu  for  utsrjya  II  A  kautukavams  ;  Pr  kaxdukaparasya  deva 
kapota°  II  9    <I>  om.  m  II      Bh  ay  am   ca   durdtmd  II     Bh<l>   om.    iti  II 


From  128, 7  bhN,  A,^PPrM,  Bh* 


Book  II  131 

M  risamamdrgge  vya°  II  A  om.  jhdtvd  II  A  vihatdmh  I  abravU  \  pratinivrttah  il 
Bh  pratinivrtte  ii  avravli  II  12  Before  the  dr2/d^  <I>  (not  Bh)  inserts  hhdvyam 
hhavan  II     4>   (not  Bh)   om.   bhavati  ca  hhdvyam  II  13    bhN   hhavisyatd  II 

14    M  pnnisd  II      Bh4>  ca  for  ee^  II  16    A  vihamgdmimldhhah^  con*,   by 

a  later  hand  to  vihamgdndm  em  Idhhah  II      PrBh  kutuwha°  II  17    Bh4> 

pratydvrftam  II  18  Bh4>  taddsmdkam  II  M  pramaddrobdke  na  gamanam  II 
19  Bh4>  j/ato«  fo^ra  ca  uttaradigvibhdge  II  A  Jiarinyo,  corr.  from  hirinyo  II 
Bh  (not  4>1)  hiranyandmd  W  ^PPrM  mama  suhrd  atimyena  priyahx  tatra 
(M  priyas  tatra^  om.  the  punctuation)  vasati  II  20  bhN  A  avalamhitam  ii 
K  pdhvimoksandya  iti  II  21  Bh4>  tithaivd°  II  A  hariny(imusaka°  W  M  iJa^f 
dhi  laghu  dnrggamW  "ifV  aterukw  22  Pr  ^^a  for  ca,  but  del.  again  without 
another  correction  II  23  N  iatamukhabilam  II  24  Bh<I>  paksipdm°,  A 
paksapdtd°  II     A  harinyo  II     4>  (not  Bh)  nijabaladurggam  anusrlya  II  26  A 

W2a»i  e^awz  avastkdm ;  Pr  memendm  a°  II  27  Bh  kratvd,  <J>  ?'t;a,  for  srutvd  \\ 
A  durgdmtara  ;  Bh  durggdmmtakagatah  (!),  $  durggdmtaragatah  II  Pr  bhana  for 
bhadra^  but  ??a  corr.  from  some  other  aksara  smeared  with  gamboge  ii 
28  ^P  /t-^</r(7  ca,  M  ^^r/r^  ?;a  II  A  l^a  for  ^c ;  a  later  hand  corrects  this  to  i^ara  II 
Bh<I>  ksamyatdm  for  kathyatdm  II  N  citragnva prdha  II  29  Bh(J>  kapota-s  for 
kapotapatis  II  Bh<i>  ins.  ^a^  before  satvaram  II  N  ins.  srutvd  citram  before 
^a<:?  dkarnya  II  30  Bh4>  parihrstdtmd  II  bh  niskdmann,  N  niskdmannain  I)  Bh 
(not  4>)  avruvlt  II  31  N  °kdrinak  for  °ddyinah  II  32  Bh4>  mahdtmamm 
for  krtdtmandm  II 

Page  129. 

1  Pr  fl^rfl  for  a^/5a  II  ^  pdsabamdka,  Bh  pdsaba^ham  \\  Bh^  savisddatn, 
then  Bh  MranyovruvU,  4>  hiranyo  'vravU  II  2  Bh(|>  kathayati  ioxkathaya^  iti  II 
Bh<l>  om.  uktam  caW  3  ^PM  yasydn  va  W  4>  (not  Bh)  yasmd  cdnana  ca 
yathd  ca  ya  tvayd  ca  tva  yatra  ca  m   II         6  M  om.  ^ai^ac  ca  II  7  BhtlJ  om. 

/tm  call  'PPPrM  kim  locandndm  W  Bh<i>  vikacolpalamlvisdm  \\  9  Bh(J> 
yaddSu  for  yaddsya  II  M  mrtyum  II  Bh  (not  ^j)  puruto  II  Pr  vijjamhite  II 
12  4>  (not  Bh)  pdrhasthiti  II  A  <;?a2m  I  «a;«  ^wera,  corr.  in  the  margin  by 
a  later  hand  to  daivd  tad  vanam  II  13  Bh  "karayo praha°  II  15  PrBh* 
samikm  II  16  <t>  (not  Bh)  a?!i  for  Hi  II      Pr  otc/'«  for  me  mat'ih  II  17  M 

samghdthuvamty  II  18  Bh$  vadhyamte  II  19  Pr  durrnlti  kim  II  20  A 
cm.  /« ;  a  second  hand  supplies  yatn  in  the  margin  II  21  <I>  nktd,  Bh 
iiktvd  II      Bh<I>  J5a^a»  {^ pdsan)  na  chettum  drabdhah  II  22  Bh*  om.  iiktam 

ca  II  M  ma  for  w?a/;/a  II  Apdsam  II  Bh  /;a*a^  chi'tdtii,  *  pdmsthiidm  II  23 
Bh*  ^a</  dkarnnya  II  M  ^awa  for  Tza  II  A  svdmind  II  24  M  ins.  //awe  before 
%antaram  II  Bh*  om.  bhadra  II      *  mamaivam  II  25  *  (not  Bh)  om.  tat  II 

Bh*  kathaya  me  tdvanmdtram  api  sanmdnam ;  then  Bh  na  karoyni,  *  ^a  karon  ii 


bhN,A,"^rPrM,Bh* 


132  Variants 

bhN  etdvanmdna?n,  M  efanmdfra^i  II      Bh<l>  ins.  ^^aUtk  after  nMo7n  ca  II  26 

Bh<I>  f/a^^^  II  27  Bh  vittdhhdvo  II  A  kdtardh  ior  karkicit  II  30  M  aparaip. 
va  (read  ca)  wwwia  II  Bh<I>  kaddcin  mama  II  ABh<I>  aMa,  ora.  vd  II  31  Bh 
tad  ava&yam,  <I>  i'-ar^  avasyam,  for  ^a»  nunam  II  A  narakdpdtak  II  4'PPrM  om. 
nkiam  ca  II       32  M  Ma«?^  ior  prahhuh  II       33   <I>  (not  Bh)  ca  before  *M?a^i  II 

Page  130. 

1  A  harinyah  II  Bh  hiranya  dha,  ^  hiranydha  II  Bh4>  sarvam  for  imamW 
M  svdmin  na  dharmmam  II  4  bhNA^'PM  (not  PrBh)  yaS  ca  for  ya*ya  il 
M  nrtyesu  II  5  Bh  trailokyasthdpi  II  7  Bh4>  svdSrayajagdma  II  M  vedam  II 
Pr  om.  «a^^?<  cedam  ucyate  II  8  bhN  A  4)  duhsddham,  Bh  dvhssddham,  in  A 
corr.  by  second  hand  to  duhsddkyam,  which  is  the  reading  of  4'PPrM.  Read 
dtihsddham  (cp.  Pan.  III.  3,  26).  But  cp.  131,  26  II  M  viyatah  for  fae  ya^faA  II 
9  Bh4>  samdtyeva,  bhN  samdnyatva,  *PPr  sammdnyaiva,  M  sammdnawa;  A 
with  us  II  10  4'PPr  ins.  ca  after  sarvam  II  bhNA  bamdhanamoksam  ca, 
4'PM  hamdhanamoksam,  Pr  hamdhanamoksyam,  4'PPrM  om.  ca  II  Bh4>  savismayo 
for  vismitamand  II  Pr  cimtayat,  <I>  (not  Bh)  vdcimtayat  II  After  vyacimtayat, 
two  leaves  are  lost  in  *,  which  sets  in  again  p.  134,  1.  18  II  11  Bh(I> 

luddhir  alio  II  Pr  hiranya^  A  harinya,  A  with  a  5ya  and  a  mis-written  ?iya 
before  ^z^'a  deleted  by  the  copyist  himself  by  smearing  sya  and  the  first  wya 
with  gamboge  11  12   A  hirinyena  II     Bh<i>  prltikaranam  II     Bh<I>  camcala- 

prakrtir  a(Bh  e  for  /  a)vuvdsaparas  ca  na  ca  kendpi  vamcayitum  (<I>  vamcayatum) 
iakyah  (4>  *a/?:ya)  II     A  visvdsam  na  W  13  N  vamcitmakyas  II     bhN  tatrdpi 

for  tathdpi  II  Bh*  zVi  for  era  II  15  In  bh  a  gloss  on  svdter :  naksatrasya  II 
PadadinBh*:  svdtyudakam  samlhate  W  16  M /w/,  om. /jar/a"  II  17 

Bh4>  2!afa^  cM/fi  for  Has  tdvat,  iti  II  18  Bh4>  om.  /^a^c/^J  II     bhN  sdviiesa"  II 

19  N  vdyasa  prdha  II  20  Bh<l>  tad  dkarnnya  II      A  hirinyo  II      Bh<I>  om. 

ri^csa^^  II      Bh  ' ^ntall'mali ,  *  'mtalmah  II  21  M  om.  *a,  perhaps  owing  to 

the  circumstance  that  in  Pr  sa  looks  exactly  like  se,  as  the  visarga  of  n  (in 
Ihavdn  1.  19)  touches  the  right  edge  of  the  upper  horizontal  stroke  of  *a  H 
Bh4>  samagatah  II  22  NM  hiranya  prdha  \  N  om.  all  the  text  between 

prdha  and  hho  vairam  131,  2  II  PL^  'si  for  'di ;  Bh*  om.  'sli  II  Bh*  /ta/yawi  for 
prayojanam.  11  A  om.  Hi  W  23  Bh*  om.  me  II  Pr  ^^■,  Bh*  prUih  for 
pratltih  II  24  Bh*  om.  bandhane  samjdte  II     Bh  bamdhamokso,  *  bamdha- 

moksarp,  II  NABh*  om.  ?7i  ll  25  *  (not  Bh)  om.  all  between  the  fii'st 
maitrl  and  nktam  ca,  1.  26  II  A  hirinya  dha,  Bh  hiranya  dha  II  Bh  bhoktdham  II 
26  bhAPPrM  om.  yo  ;  bhPPrM  insert  ya  before  dtmano  II  27  AM  ca/?j 

for  vdpi  II  Bh*  hdsyatdm  ydti  sa  ksitau  II  28  *  rasyam,  Bh  rasyatdm  for 
gamyatdm  11  29  *  om.  all  between  >^a;wi  and  w^^aw  ca  II  PL^  karisydmUi^ 
M  karisydmi  1 1     Bh  ^ra_ya  *a/m  vairiiid  II 


From  130, 11  bhx,  A,PrrM,  Bh* 


Book  II  133 

Page  131. 

1  Bh(^  na  hi  for  ndsti  II  2  bhNAPM  (not  Pr)  vivid  harp,,  in  A  corr.  to 
our  reading  by  cop.  Cp.  1.  6  ll  3  A^aia/i,  but  ya  written  on  some  aksara 
deleted  with  gamboge  1 1  4  After  vairam  an  aksara  which  seems  to  have 

been  tta,  is  deleted  in  A  by  two  strokes  and  gamboge  II  Bh(^  j)rd&  for  drd^  ll 
6  N  prdha  for  aha  in  both  places  II  7  4>  kdrananippdditarp,  II     Bh  nippd- 

ditarp.^  A  nispannarji  ll  Y  krmitrimam  II  P  tat  tad  ahepikdrakarandd,hh.Yv  tat  tad 
dhepikdrandd,  N  tat  ta  ihepikdrandd,  4>  tat  tad  ehopakaranddy  Bh  tat  tad  .  .  . 
opakdrandd  II  Bh<I>  om.  punah  ll  8  M  ndma  gacchati,  P  ?idpacchati,  ABh«I> 
na  gachati  II  A  omits  all  between  nakulasarpdndm  and  pativratdkidatdndm^ 
^  omits  all  between  °nakhdyudhdndm  and  panditamurkhdndm  (writing  pdrndi- 
tamursdndm)]  <l>  then  continues:  pativratdkulatdndm dvija  [cp.  Bh !]  \jaldnalayo 
devadetydndm  sapdmyaS^"^.  Bh  \\vidrjdrdndm  sapatnyo  simhagajdtidm  labdhaka- 
harindndrjt  kdkolukdno  I  digarpbardndm  [cp.  Bh !]  sajjanadurjandndrji^  &c.  Here  it 
is  evident  that  the  archetype  of  A  and  that  of  Bh<I>  had  an  omission,  which, 
in  the  margin  of  the  archetype  of  Bh<I>,  was  supplied  from  another  MS. 
Fortunately  for  us,  the  copyist  of  ^  inserted  this  addition  into  his  text 
in  a  wrong  place  ll      bhNBh4>  Hsyabhnk°  ll  9  Bh  sdpdsayamdrjdrdndm  W 

M  om.  hibdhakaharindndm  II  N  ludhbake  ha°  II  10  Bh  ins.  dvijadigamhardndm 
before  sajjana"  ll  A  om.  ca  before  nityavairarp,  II  Bh4>  nityam  vairam  (4>  vaira)  ll 
11  Bh <t>  kendpi  kasyacit  II  Bh<I>  hatas  for  vydpdditah  II  In  A  the  corr.  deletes ya 
of prdndfptdya ;  M  prdndmta  II  Bh (|J  varttate  for yatante  II  12  <I>  akdranetat{\)  II 
13  M  om.  the  first  pada  ll  Bh4>  ydti  for  eti  II  15  Bh<I>  om.  mama  11  16  Bh 
arhati,  4>  arhasi,  for  icchati  II  17  In  bh  gloss  on  garbhdd :  vesaragadhei^) ;  Bh<I> 
garbham  II  18  bhNPBh  pdnine,  in  bh  corr.  by  corr.  io  pdniner ;  k.pdninah  II 
19  Bh  unmamotha,  <I>  nnmotha,  bhN  unmamayya,  the  second  ma  being  deleted 
in  N  by  cop.  II  Bh  ynunijaimunim,  <l>  munijemunim,  bhN  APr  munim  jaimanirp, 
P  munitpjaimunim,  M  munij'aimanim  II  20  Pr  dveldtate  II  21  bh  atirusdm,  but 
apparently  corr.  to  abhirusdm  by  corr. ;  N  anirusdm;  PL^  "cetasdm  mabhirusdm  \ 
A  °cetasdm  matirusdm  II  Bh  tiramydm,  4>  thiramydm  II  22  N  /?ra^a  for  a^a  II 
24  Bh  bhaydlobhdc,  4)  bhaydlokd  II  26  M  dwbheyuh,  A  durbhedah.  All  our 
other  MSS.  with  us.  Cp.  130,  7  ll  Bh  'mnkarasarpdhis  ca^  *  makaredrpdhis  ca 
II  50  II  II  27  BhO)  z/tso  ra^az!  II  bh<J>  the  figure  2  for  the  second /jart'aw/, 
N  neither  this  figure  nor  the  second  parvani  ll  28  Bh*  viparltdndm  ca 

viparitdm  II  29  A  ora.  aparaip  II     N  prdha  for  dha  II  30  Bh4>  add 

yatah  after  m  ll  31  Pr  sarpditasydpi  II  N  jumps  from  the  first  visvdsatp 
to  the  second  vihdsarp  (132,  i),  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  ll 
Bh4>  ripo  II         32  Bh  rrttah  for  rrz^m/^  II 


bhN,A,PPrM,  Bh* 


134  Variants 

Page  132. 

1    PPrM  om.  fafkd  ca  W  2   A   tridiSetiidrena  II      Bh   dife,  4>  dine  ll 

P  diter  cdrhho,  L^  diter  vdrbho  II      A  vindsitah  II  3    Bh<I>  su^laksmendpi 

iatndrena  II       4   P  ndSayes  ca  W     Bh  mnau  II     Bhjjurvam,  <l>  puna,  Pr  bkuvafp. 

{bhu  being  corr.  by  cop.  from  some  other  aksara  smeared  with  gamboge) ; 

M  hmavam,  A  kitlaip,  iov  plavam  II        6  A  artkabkdrena  II    Bh  ^i/j«r,  <I>  .ti/jar  for 

n;jor  II     PMU  vrajet,  Pr  brajet,  for  ^a?!^?^  II        6  PL^  taramtaTp,  for  tadariitam  II 

7  PL^  laghutapanako  II    N  cimiavdn  for  ci°  a^a  II       8  Bh  mativimye,  4>        ^i'yi- 

«aj^e  II     bh  athavd,  N  a^>5a  'm,  om.  ^a,  but  without  sandhi  with  the  following 

word  II     Bh  etasyopari,  <i>  eva  tasyopari,  bhN  e^dsyopari  II     B<I>  om.  me  11        9 

N  gdprapadmam  II     <|)  (not  Bh)  om.  bko  II  11  After  iddmrp,^  some  aksara 

(ya?)  has  been  covered  with  gamboge  in  A  ll     A  pratipMayasva,  corr.  by 

corr.    from   prat'qyayasva  II      Bh    anyathd    iham   atraiva,   <i>   anyathd   matham 

atraiva  ll      PPrM  om.  sthdne  II  12   ^  harinyok  II      bhM  ndyaTp,  buddhir^ 

P  ndyaig,  buddhir,   Pr  ndyam   buddhi   (continuing  vamcandd),  ABh<I>  ndyam 

dustabuddhir,  for  ndyam  abiiddhir ;  cop.  of  bh  deletes  the  anusvara,  N  neyarp, 

buddhir,     Simpl.  MS.  I  has :  vidagdhavacanSyam  drsyate  laghupatanoh  I  satya- 

vdkyaS  ca  I      H  has  a  gap  here  ;  h  with  I  (blunders  :  drsyatto  laghupattana)  1 1 

A^ier  jfidy ate  'Bh.fi>  yatak  \\         13  A  °mriyak  II  14  PL^  nasprho  II  15 

Pr  tadvaiyam  II      PPrM  vidheyd  for  pratipattavyd  II  16  Read  ^pratydyito 

for  the  misprint  ^pratyayito.      bhNAPPr  pratydyato  ;    M  pratydyito,  Bh<i> 

pratydyino  II     Bh  apararp,  for  param  II     A  tvadhuddhipanksandya,  after  which 

one  aksara  (^^a  ?)  covered  with  gamboge ;  PM  tv  (M  w^;  for  tv)  ahuddhiparU 

ksandrthainm  II  17    Bh4>  tvadamkdgatam,  A  tvadamke  muktatp,  me  II     A4» 

(not  Bh)  «ara  II         20  A  ^a^o  for  tvatto  II     Pr  bibheti  II     bh  tvadiydmyamitra'' , 

corr.  by  corr.  to  our  reading;   N  tvadlydryyamitrapdrsvdt,  Bh.^  tvadlyd  'sya 

mitrapdrivdt  II  21  N  athdsd,  then  two  aksaras  covered  with  gamboge, 

then  V  aha  ll         22  Bh4>  gunavanmitrasamgena,  PPrM  gunavanmitravindSena  \ 

then  V  yan  mitravindsena  yan  mitram  upa°  II  23  Bh  mlistarjibdbhihhavatam, 

<I)  sdliHamvdbhihivatjitam  II  24  N  tadhbaSutvd,  PPrM  tat  hutvd  II     PPrM 

mmdlimgitau   for   samdgatau  W      PPr  laghutapanako,    in   Pr   corr.    by   cop.  II 

25  After  bhavdn  (Bh  bhavdna),  Bh$  ;    5m*ff6>^fff[4>  ve  for  i;a];5fl^  cdhdram  II 

M  a/4a;;i  dnvesaydmy  e  ktva  (om.  hdram  a  and  va»i  w)  II        26  A  sakdklpakrdtntah^ 

corr.  to  our  reading  by  coit.  ll    4>  (not  Bh)  annpavUya  1 1        27  bhAPPrM  H- 

Twarw,  N  7nam,  corr.  to  »« by  cop.    Bh4>  and  ^ar./3  72, 10  with  us  II    A  °kusama°  II 

Bh  y^r/m  svapusyakimSukattdydiji,  4>  krtvdsupuspakimSukatulydrn  11     N  mdmsaml- 

peslm  II         28  bhNPPr  hiranydmkam,  in  Pr  corr.  to  our  reading,  perhaps  by 

a  later  hand  ;  Bh<l>  harinydmtikam ;  A  and  ^ar.  72,  ll  with  us  1 1     M  bhaksatdm  II 

29  Pr  om.  ca  11     *  (not  Bh)  vahate  for  ca  /tr^e  II     4>  (not  Bh)  iva  for  em  II    A 


bhN,A,  PPrM,  Bh* 


Book  II  135 

idmdka  II  30  bhPrM  °nlta\  N  °nltam,  corr.  by  cop.  to  °nlta  II  Bh  svasd- 
marthyendpanitdn,  4>  svammarthendpanltdn  II  P  svasdrthyenopanitabhaksyam 
hhaksyatdm  tamduld  iti,  Pr  svasdmarthyejwpanltabkaksyam  bkakmtdm  tamduld 
iti,  M  »va»dmarthyonopanatahhaksyam  hhaksyatd  tamduld  iti  II  A  hhaksyatdm  II 
Bh4>  bkaksyaitdma  tamduldm  iti  II  31  A  tatas  tau  supntdv  api  I  parasparam  \ 
pnti"  11     Bh<I>  parasparasufrptdv,  Pr  paraspara^uptdv  II 


Page  133. 

1  A  vakti  ca  for  prcchati  II         4  <l>  (not  Bh)  tuksati  II         6  4>  (not  Bh) 
vachah  II  7  Bh<I>  om.  -tm  bahund  II     <I)  (not  Bh)  niramtaram  II     M  niramta^ 

nkrtvd  II  8  A  ekdmtamaitratdm  II  9  Bh<I>  om.  5fl  II  A  tadupakdraramjitah 
(om.  mands)  II  Bh4>  tatpaksimadhye,  AM  tatpaksitimadhye  II  4>  (not  Bh) 
«a  ^a</a  for  *a6?a  II      N  anyathdnyasmin  II  11  <I>  (not  Bh)  t;a*o  (!)  'apurita- 

nayanah  (!)  II  A  amSrupuritanayanah  II  A  samdga,  then  the  space  of  an  aksara 
covered  with  gamboge  ;  the  ^-stroke  covered  with  gamboge,  and  samdga 
corr.  to  aamamga.  Then  the  space  of  5  aksaras  covered  with  gamboge  by 
corr.,  who  writes  on  it  dgadam  uvdca,  the  reading  of  the  corrector  being  thus 
samam  gadgadam  nvdca  W  12  'Pr  vibhaktih  W      Bh.^  (ad  ydsydma  atrdkam  W 

A  aham  anyatra  II  14  Bh$  andvrstih  II     PPrM  maJiatl  'rrstik  II     AJano 

for  nagara°  II  Bh4>  babhuksayd pndito  ;  bhN  hibhtijdpl°  II  15  PPr  vihaga°  II 
M  vihambamdkandrtham  II  Bh4>  a^a«2  a!!5'a*«[<l>  adds  t'z ]«(?*« ^c^ya  II  16  M 
videiam  calito  II  ABh(|>  ^a^o  '>^flW2  for  tendham  ll  A  karomi,  om.  iVi  II  Bh<i> 
ydsydmUi  II     A  Jiirinya  II  17  Bh$  ^a^r?,  but  the  e'-hook  deleted  in  Bh  ll 

"N prdka  for  a>^a  II  Bh  ydsiti,  PPrM  ydsyatzti,  'N ydsyatilti  (!)  II  18  ABh4> 
daksandpatke,  N  ddksindpathe  II  19  M  °mdmsakaldni  1 1  20  Bh<l>  subhd- 

sitagostlm  1 1  Bh<l>  ins.  bhucarah  before  sukhena  11  (|>  (not  Bh)  °paksaksayam  1 1 
22  Bh4>  ^a,  APr  te  ye  for  ^«7a  1 1  Pr  om.  na,  which  has  been  supplied  by 
another  hand  in  margin  ll  23    ABh<J)  cdpadi  samsthitam  ll  24  A 

hirinya  II  N  prdha  for  dim  II  Bh<l>  om.  all  between  dha  and  bkoh  line  25  ll 
A  apy  evdgacchdmi  II     k.  ato  \\  25  A  dukkham  ll     M  om.  *a  II     APr  jump 

from  the  first  dha  to  the  second  dha,  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  ll 
N  prdha  for  dha  II  26    M  tavi  for  tatraha  ll     Bh<I>  gatds  tarn  sarvam  ll 

Bh  akoSagatir  ll  27  A  PPr  tatrdgamisyati,  Bh<i>  tatrdgamisyasi  II  28  <I> 

iiawai  manai  II  Bh  mdsudvahaheti,  <i>  mdsadvayasceti  II  A  mdnado  for  sdnando  II 
29  4j  (not  Bh)  aM^o  for  dhanyo  II  A  samasti^  corr.  by  corr.  to  samam  asti ; 
Bh<l>  *awo  '«^i  II     bhN  dharas  for  dhanyatarah  II  30    MBh<I>   om.  /<i  ll 

<|)  sampattddikdni  II  N  apustdv  for  a^fav  II  Bh  nddlyandni,  <I>  iidlyandni  ll 
Bh  /"ai^fl*  for  ^ai!  II  P  sakhena  11  31  N  prdha  for  a-^a  in  both  places  ll 
33  Bh4>  cakram  II 


bhN,  A,  PPrM,  Bh* 


136  Variants 

Page  134. 

1  Before  Srutvd  <I>  inserts  api,  in  spite  of  'pi  after  hiranyo  II  Bh4> 
hiranyopi  II  Bh  prstopari,  4>  drstopari  II  bhNPPrM  om.  tatprs^Jopari  and 
the  following  words  to  mmpdioddayanena  (excl.) ;  our  reading  is  that  of 
A  (only  A  °f^o°).  Simpl.  HI:  tathdnustite  hiranya\h  add.  over  line  in  H]* 
[H  om.  s\  tatksandd  eva  tadupari  samdrudhak  I  [I  om.  k  l]  sopi  mnaih  Sanaih 
[I  om.  ^]  tam  dddya  prasthitah ;  h :  tatt  srutvd  kiranya  tasyopari  samdnudha 
sopi  sapdt  tenaiva  pracchittah  W  Bh<I>  samdruhyaW  N  sampdtodurnayena  \\ 
2  <I>  only  one  sanaik  li  ^  om.  tena  sa  II  Bh  saha  for  «a  li  <I>  ?!flwz  hradam  tarn  II 
Bh<l>  pracalita  for  prdpiiah  II  3    Bhfl>  athdmtare  II     P  musakddhitam^ 

M  musakddhisritam  [sic!]  II  4  N  tattistka°,  4>  tannnastha°  II  5  <i>  (not 

Bh)  Sdkhdm  druhya  II  Bh<I>  ^am5t'a[<I>  ^t;fl]r(??ia  provdca  II  <!>  mamtTiarakah 
dgaccJian  II      Bh<I>  hhavanmitram  II  6  Over  °tydlimga  gloss  in  bh:  ^mj^  II 

A  our  reading,  corr.  by  corr.  to  dgatydlimgyatdm  iti  W  Bh4>  dgatya  dlimgya  II 
7  A  om.  ya^a^  II  Bh  sakapuraih ;  ^  /^m  vamdanaih  sakalapuraih  sthapdrai  II 
P  kimmu,  Bh^  /(-m  ^e^  for  /J;mz^  U  2nd  pada  in  A:  ^m  suSUalaik,  which  corr. 
corrects   to   kim   ca   camdraih   susltalaik  w  B    M.   ta   for   te  W  9    Pr 

nipunatarai  W  10  Bh<I>  parijndto   'di  I  2Ye  II      Pr  *»z4^t  for  '«*  I  i^/  II 

PPrM  mamdparddham  (PrM  °dham)  ksamasvam  iti  W  11  Bh*  vrksoUirn- 

nakamW  12  N  vihitdlimgitau,  P  vihitdlimginau ;    Pr   vihitaxi   limgitau\ 

M  vihitdlikitasarlrau,  om.  °linganau  pula°  11  Bh<I>  pulakitasvaSanrau  vrksdd 
(4>   vrddhdd)  adhasthod   upavistau   cdtmaciram(a?iam   vrttdmtam  II  14  A 

mamtharakam  II  P  laghutapanakam  II  <I>  (not  Bh)  Mo  'yam  ^o  musakah  II 
Bh*  lliaksabhuto  II  M  om.  all  between  musakah  and  musako  'yam  1.  16  II 
15  Bh*  om.  Mo  II  "N  prdka  for  a^at  li  16  PPr  ins.  musakah  after  musako 
'yam  II  Pr  ^  for  z!a^;  Bh*  om.  i5fli{  ii  17  M  om.  ya??/m  <//^am  II  A  ra  for 
dhdrd ;  corr.  corrects  ra  to  i'a^/o  II  A  vivird  tarakdh,  corr.  by  corr.  to  divi 
tdrakdh  II  18  *  sets  in  again  here  with  khyayd  il  19  A  ° parity aktyds  II 
20  M paranirvedam  II    Bh*  dsddya  for  dpannah  II    Bh*  tavdmtike  II  21  N 

/;raAa  for  a//a  II  M  om.  all  between  a^a  and  jor^^o  li  Pr  prsto  dayaiva  ttatraiva  II 
22  Vt  eta  traiva  II  4'PPrBh  om.  naw  25  M.  pramaddrotham  ll  28  N 
°gude°  for  °drava°  1 1 

Page  135. 

1  M  a«»a  II  ^ prdiusikaparivdrakdrtham  II  3  sv.prayatnam\  cp.  also  Sar. 
74,  9  II  4  Pr  bhaksya,  om.  wzawe  1 1  M.  parivrdprdja  iov  parivrdd  II  5  bhN 
a7iayfl*e»ffi-a  II  6  ^F  prdpnosi;  Vrprdpnotiw  "^  bkaksyaydmiw  M  tamtram 
tarn  for  ^a^m  II  bh  vrhatspUn  corr.  by  corr.  to  vrhatsphig° \  *PPr  vrhasphig°^  M 
vrhasphi"  II         7  4'PPr  brutakarnno  II         8  bhNA4'Pr  dhamam,  P  a^raw  for 


From  134, 18  bhN,  A,  ^PPrM.  Bh*;  from  134,  22  bhN,  '^I^PPrM 


Book  II  137 

Sramam  ;  M  ahamam ;  Bh  with  us  ;  M  and  Bh  upanitavdn,  in  Bh  apparently 
coiT.  to  our  reading  II  9  ^'PPr  hrutakarnno  II  10  N  Irhaspkigo, 

bh^'PPr  vrhasphigo,  A  vrhatspigasi/a  II  12  After  ahhydgaial},  Pr  repeats 

iunyam  prativacanam  prayacchati  W     ^FFr  brutakarnna  W  13  "i^YFr  sdlM- 

dam  II         14  Pr  rdtrdm  api  II     N  om.  iti  II  15  ^  yat,  corr.  by  cop.  from 

yatak  II  16  ^PPrM   transpose  kmmdc  cirdd  drsyase  and  prlto  'smi   te 

darsandt  II  17  ^PPrM  /^tZ  vdrttd  nanu  durhalosl  II  18  M  samupagatdn  II 
19  ^P  harmmdni^  Pr  harmdni  II  21  bhN^PPr  prdgkunike,  in  ^  corr.  to 

our  reading  by  cop. ;  but  the  correction  is  not  very  clear.  ABh  with  us  il 
22  4'PPrM  sculanam  II     Pr  vrthd  for  vrfih  II          23  N  gird  II 

Page  136. 

1  Pr  tatratka   for  tathaika    II  2  M  om.  yatah  II  3  ^PPrjoawro- 

hatyam  II  4  bhN  A4'PPrMBh4>  mdthdpatyam,  in  bh  corr.  to  mdgdpatyam  II 
6  4'P  (not  Pr)  brutakarnnah  II     N  butakarna  aha  II  7  M  ^wa^  for  ^2;fl^^o  II 

Pr  mamdnyak  suJirt,  M  mamdnyah  syahrt  II  8  N  bhikmmdtram  II  9  In 

bh,  gloss  on  ^•arwfl/tara  :  bhrtydh  II     "^  vrtticcheddsanmdrjanddi°  II  11  N 

vekna   for   vamSena  II     M    tadayati  II  12    4'P   kutuhalam   me   tasya,    in 

4'  corr.  by  very  small  strokes  to  our  reading,  apparently  by  corr. ;  M 
kauiuhalam  vie  tasya  II  13  N  vrhasphik^  A  vrhatspig,  4'PPr  vrhasphig  II 

14  ^PPrM  om.  all  between  bilam  and  nidhdnosmand,  1.  16  II  16  N 

kuddatesau  II  17  N  usmd  II     bhN  vitvajo,  govt,  to  our  reading  by  corr.  of 

bh  II     N  viddhim  II  20  That  in  our  text  sdndillmdtd  is  a  compound, 

is  evident  from  140,  15  ll         22  ^P  hmtakarnna  II 

Page  137. 

4  ^P  devatdrccanaparaSf  Pr  devatdrcanaparas,  M  devatdrthanaparas  II  5 

hhl^  pratyuhaprabnddho  II  M  only  vrahma[n&Yf  \\.nQ\nyok  ll  6  N  anamtara- 
phaladd  II  7  M  tadagraham  for  ?!«//  a/zawz  II  8  bhN  mnrsoddesena  1 1 

"if^  yatkd  saktir  W  9  "^  bhartsamdnd  W     IsL  bhargvayamdndha  \\  10  Pr 

^e  daridra  for  daridrasya  1 1  M  bhojaprdptis  II  13  bhN  ?ja  svdditam  II  14 
M  mamdam  ra  2  II  20  Pr  ^a^^a  for  ^ac  ca  II  21  Vx  yacchannajalam  ll 

22  M  nityapra   W 

Page  138. 

4  N  vivekajnai  sddanamtdya  1 1        6  bhN^P  (not  Pr)  /r^Tza  ;  ABh  with  us  11 

11  4'PPrM   mahdnjaHasikhardkdrah  II      In  bh  gloss  on  krodak  :    vurdhah  ll 

12  N  om.  dr^tvd  and  the  following  words  to  drstvdpi,  1. 15  excl.  1 1  No  MS.  has 
the  samdhi  after  drstvd  ll  bh4'PPrBh4>  dkarnndmta^  'M.  a  karnnamta  ;  A  with 
us  II  16  Vv  tathd  iov  yathd  w  17  M^ra/^Ye  II  21  "^  tasmiiiniov 
etasminn  ll     Pr  °mrtyu  II         22  ^  kmgdla  ll     4'PPrM  ^awz  ^e^awz  II 

bhx,  ^PPrM  T 


138  Va7nants 

Page  139. 

1  N  prdrusto  for  prahrsto  II          7  N  tatt  for  tat  tad  II  13  M  vdpatati- 

takotim  11     4'PPr  bhaksitum  II  14  M  tntUapdSe  II     Pr  tdhpradese  II         15 

Pr  mastamadhyena  II  21  Pr  athaiva  II  22  M  curnnayisydmnvd  for  curna- 
yitvd  II         24  Pr  «*c/ya^  ^ajotf  II 

Page  140. 

1  M  grha  for  ^r>?e  II  2  Pr  om.  w?a<f^e  n     M  om.   #a  II     bhN  mpy 

acimtayat  II  3  bhN  naipunye  II  4  bhN  tildndm  bhojydn  II  bh  klptavdn^ 
corr.  by  cop.  from  krtavdn ;  N  ktapravdn  for  krtavdn  II  5  M  om.  luncitair  a  II 
6    Pr  arM«/i  for  ai!>^a  ^an  II     4>   si^/^je,  bhNA^PPrMBh  *wr/)/ig  II  7 

M  grho  for  <?TAa<^  II     M  tu  for  grhndtu  II  10  M  wava"  for  ^ofi?"  II  12 

"i^  samartkd  \\  14  bh^PPr  sambamdheneme ;  N  samhamdhena  me;  M  *flw- 
bamdhamnemi;  our  reading  is  that  of  ABh4>  II  IS  N  idmdaltmdtu^  with 

a  visarga  added  over  the  line  II  18  bhN^PPr  tam  for  tan  ;  ABh  with 

us  II  bh  nidhd7iodya° ,  apparently  corr.  by  cop.  from  "noglid',  N  nidhdnogha''  II 
20  ^'PPr  brutakarnna  II     'Kjhdyato,  om.  te  ya  II  21  M.  yuthyaparivrta  II 

4'PM  vrhaspJiig\  Pr  vmasphigoha  II  22  bh^'PPrM  khanatrikam,  N  khani- 

trikam  ;  ABh  with  us  II  23  PrM  om.  wzaj'a  II  24  Pr  a<?^^i  for  api  II 

Pr  caranamalitd7idtn,  M  caranamalitaydm  II     NBh  tatpdddnusdrino  II 

Page  141. 

1  Pr  ?'ai;a  for  ^a<^  II  3  M  i^a/!/^a  iov  yathd  II  4  N  ^aj'i  for  ifa^ia  II 
6  4'PPr  purusam  drstvd,  M  purmam  drtkd  II  M  jdniti  II  9  bhN^'PPr 
bhavisydt,  M  savisydt;  ABh  with  us  II  10  bhM  cetarae  ca'i  c  and  v  are 
often  indistinguishable  in  Jain  MSS.  II  11  Pr  cihnam  ;  N  ajdtakapd- 
lacihnah  II  12  pratyutpadaih  all  our  MSS.  including  ABh4>  II  14 
N  ins.  dradhvah  before  pravrttak,  writing  pravrttah  between  two  dandas  II 
16  M  nam  for  mam  II  19  M  bhaktvd  II  M  vdsurdm  II  20  N  °kapdlaja- 
tildn  II         23  M  durgge  twice  II         24  Pr  °carcino pi  bhu°  II 

Page  142. 

2  M  ^a  for  khanatd  II  4  Pr  anydgata  idam,  M  abliydgapta  ivam  II  ^P 
brutakarnna,  Pr  vutakarnna  11  5  In  4'  gloss  on  fljyj'a  by  glossator :  nidhd- 
nasya  II  bhN^'P  ^a»i;  Bh<^  om.  tan  ;  A  with  us  II  7  *PM  sthdnakam  II 
8  Pr  vlksitum  api  twice  II  bhNA^'PPrM  acimtayams  ca  II  Bh  advdcimtayam, 
*^  advdci?ntavyam,  Bh<I>  om.  ca  tl  10  N  7na  for  ^we  II  11  M  sahastakirano  ; 
4'P  nh-ucchdhah,  Pr  nisacchdhas  II  12  N  sapaticdrah  II  13  *P  (not  Pr) 
ir«/a/(-arwwo  II      bhNM   ^//^^o   only   once;    4'PPr  bhuyopi  2.      A  with  us. 

bhN,"*'PPrM 


Book  II  139 

Bh^  om.  'pi  II     N  tdditum  II  15  M  bhamnn  II         17  bhN  j'fl^o  ior  gato  II 

18  Vy  ova.  i/atah  II  19  Ft pardsavati  II  M  om.  i/ajjand?i  II  23  bbN^/PPrM 
«a^re^,  in  bh  corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  A  with  us  ll  4'PPr  hrutakarnnam  II 
N  kautuhalam  II 

Page  143. 

1  Pr  om.  s  ca  II  2  N  mutakam  II  4  Pr  °virahita  II     '^  yathdrthena 

iox  yathd  gajah  tathdrthena  II  6  M  ifa^a  sruivdha  II  7  bhN  ^a^o,  Yv  yatro 
for  yato  W  M  wa  kurddasektinarasti  W  Bh<E>  om.  ^fl<^  ;  A  viddhi,  ^PPrM 
tadvad  for  i^d«^  <//^?V7.  bhN  tadv'm  or  tad  dhin  (as  r/t;a  and  ^^//^  are  often 
identical  in  Jain  MSS.)  ;  in  bh  a  second  hand  puts  g  over  n.  The 
reading  tadvad  (SPPPrM)  is  a  correction,  but  a  wrong  one.  A's  viddhi  is 
evidently  a  correction  of  bh's  reading  II  8  N  ins.  yatah  after  uktam  ca  M 

10  Vr  gi-imd  kiisari  yathd  II  11  Bh4>  kdkaravdh,  PL^  kdkasavdh  II  13 

M  om.  ^i  II         14  M  srlgnndndm  II         *PM  prakdsanl  II         16  M  pravyam  11 

18  M  vidhdva"  II  19  M  tJd-^i^o,  APrBh4>  vj^a/t-iJe  II  M  Wa/J  ll  20  *PPrM 
iva  for  api  II  21  bhN  om.  vilapya  II  Pr  ^rt^  m^nnidhanam  II  22  N  vyarthah- 
samah  II  23  ^PPrM  om.  ca  before  te,  writing  tatas  II  PL^  madhhutyd  ll 
24  bhN  samartho,  *PPrMBh  'samartho\  A  with  us  II 

Page  144. 

1  N  tat  km  anena  [new  line]  kim  drddhitena  II         4  M  svdsvdmi  II    ^PPr 
chatrajlvibhih  II  S  M  om.   ?^^^«/«,  writing  camw  for  vaco  II     bhN  durga- 

pravisto  II  M  yami5  nirddhata  kvdpi  II  10  *PPr  mdnodbhdsam  II  N  /^a5aw 
for  hrdsam  II  11  N  vigunlhhavamti  II  13  N  °pamditdm  II     N  f7r*fl»^  II 

14  M  krtdmtdpaliatah  II     M  prdyadyate  II         18  M  manvitram  for  sanmitram  II 

19  M.  sarvasma ;  bhN^PPrM  sarvamnyam  (M  "a'wwa)  daridratd;  cp.  SP  II, 
32!  A  sarvasunyam  daridratd,  Bh  sarvam,  *  ^arva,  Bh4>  sunyam  daridrasya  ll 
24  N  fl/3t°  for  fl^r  II 

Page  145. 

1  M  ^fl'.'fya  drsah  phalavipdkah  II         2  4'  om.  em,  which  is  added  over  the 
line  by  cop.  ll  6  After  83,  A  ins.  this  sloka:  mdnam  udvalatdyn  purnsdrn, 

varam  dpat  pade  pade  \jivifam  mdnamularn,  hi  mdne  midne  kufah  sukham  II  That 
this  did  not  originally  belong  to  our  text  is  evident  from  K,  which  has 
interpolated  it  in  a  wrong  place.  The  order  of  the  padas  in  this  MS.  is 
as  follows :  83  ab,  then  cd,  ab  of  our  sloka,  then  83  cd.  It  is  clear,  that  our 
sloka  originates  in  a  marginal  addition.  It  is  missing  in  our  other  MSS. 
including  Bh<I>.  Cp.  also  the  right  numbering  of  stanza  90  in  Bh^.  As 
Bh4>  only  seldom  number  their  stanzas,  it  is  evident  that  the  copyists  copied 
these  numbers  from  their  originals  ll     N  "ccTmnna  II  7  N  acimiayat  ii 


bhN.'^I'PPrM 


140  Variants 

^PPrM  om.  punar  apy  acintayam  II  M  apart  for  api  II  8  bhN^'PPrA  ddva' 
nihkuthita,  in  A  corr.  by  corr.  to  ddtra"  or  ddnna";  M  ddvanhkuthitanvacah  ;  Bh 
ddvanikkuvitasya  ca,  4>  ddvanihkucitasya  caW  9  Pr  avagraha  for  na  cd  W  14 
M  om.  artJiifvaTn  hi  via  II  N  om.  7ia  II  4'PPrM  vastvamparam  W  17  M  om. 
paribliuyate  II  18  M  busvd  for  huddhyd  II  22  ^  joaram  for  varam  II  M  °7«'v<?- 
^j^aw,  corr.  to  °nivemto  II  23  ^PPr  girigukatatdn,  M  giripumguhatatdn  II 

24  bh^PPrMBh^  y(-^a^//  for  /^//a/a,  in  bh  corrected  to  our  reading  by  corr. 
A  with  us,  but  corr.  by  corr.  from  khdldjandt  II  ^PPr  prdrtkair  for  prdpiair  ; 
M  prrdrpiaurr  athaih  piriyam  krtavdn  manah  II 

Page  146. 

2  *PPrM  ins.  our  sloka  88  after  our  89 ;  but  as  *P  number  our  88  as 
their  82  (PrM  83),  and  as  *PPrM  number  our  89  as  their  83,  it  is  clear 
that  the  transposition  is  only  due  to  the  iuadvertence  of  some  copyist  il 
3  bh  'py  arthito,  N  'py  arfMbho  II  5  M  vdmksaram  for  dind°  II  8  N  om. 
na  ca  W  12  N  parapldend°  II  13  M  dvUiya°  II  14  M  rem,  ciraprakd^ 
pardpanndbhojl  II  15  N  om.  yan  maranam  II          16  ^PPrM  om.  tad  eva  II 

N  vrhafsp/tga",  vpPPrM  vrkasphiga°  II  19  N  kare,  then  a  begun  j^a,  then  ro 
iorkdtaroW  21  'N  Jipdgatasya  W  22  hh'N pet ikdm  W  23  ^PPrM 

dyuMesatayd  (M  with  danda  between  "yuh  °  and  °se°)  II 

Page  147. 

2  bhN^PPrMBh  fl'awo ;  A  with  us.  See  151,9;  r/fl/ro  however  seems 
to  be  the  genuine  reading,  as  daiva  '  Destiny  '  has  often  the  masculine 
gender  in  Jaina  Sanskrit  II  3  bhN  tasmdn  na  socd  na  ca  vismayo  me; 
but  see  151,  lo ;  in  bh  a  first  ca  is  inserted  after  socd,  but  deleted  again  by 
cop.  II  5  4'PPrM  so  'bravU  for  hiranyah  kafJiayati  W  6  M  nagaradatto^ 
cm.  re  mga  II  8  In  bh  gloss  on  rupakamtena :  rupaiyd  II  11 
M  sadattena  II  15  bhN  nirbhatsya  II  18  N  fatra  nagara"  II  19 
Pr  ins.  ki  before  kenacid  II  20  PL^  PrM  tretl  for  vd,  iti.  This  reading 
goes  back  to  the  circumstance,  that  in  ^  in  the  left  part  of  the  va-noose, 
perhaps  owing  to  some  small  defect  of  the  paper,  there  seems  to  be  a  small 
opening.  But  under  the  magnifying  glass  the  closing  of  the  noose  is  quite 
distinct  II  Bh(f>  bhavdn  for  vd^  iti  II  21  bhN^PM  manmyeti,  PrBh 
manusya  ify,  A  manusyo  iti  II 

Page  148. 

3  Vx  praiiddhandma  II  4  4' PrM  kanyd,  om.  raja  which  the  cop.  of  "^ 
adds  in  the  margin  ll  After  carulramat\  M  yd  ekasmin  divase,  &c.,  1.  5  II 
NP  ndmdti"  II  5  NPr  nirlksyamdnd  II  6  N  manoratha^  II  7  Pr  kusu- 
mabdndhatayd  II  8  N  om.  tayd  II  Pr  nirjarasakhi  II  9  M  *fl  [new  line] 
mha  II        10  M  dagvad  iot  yad  ll     ^j/pPrMBh*  ivadarntike  II        12  *PPrM 


bhx,  "^PTrM 


Booh  II  141 

madamtike  II         13  bhN  samesyati,  ^PPr  samesyati;  ABh  with  us  II  14 

Cop.  of  ^  supplies  the  words  yculy  avasyam  to  °bhihitam  inch  in  marg.  II  Pr 
tatrdvagamtavyam  II         16  M  tayd  for  ivayd  II         23  M  cm.  one  yena  II 

Page  149. 

2  M  kautukdn  dntakahrdayas,  ka  being  struck  out ;  bhN^^PPr  kautukdt 
hrstahrdayas \  A.V>h^  kautukdvistahrdayas.  Cp.  our  Introduction,  p.  34  II  Pr 
avalambyddhirufjkam  II  5  Pr  ins.  tayd  after  dhitayd  II  M  tadamgajamga- 
jamsajdtaharsaromdmvitagdtrayoktam  II  bhN  °mdtraydnuraktayd  II  M  °gdtrd° 
for  ''mdtrd°  II  6  N  viamd  dtmd  II  Pr  a^/^ya  for  dtmd  II  10  N  stambkita- 
taram  for  5fo°  ?'ra°  II  12  M  vad  ior  ydvad,  bhN  A  damdapdhkak\  M  damdra- 
pdiikd,  4'PBh(|>  with  us  ;  cp.  151,  2,  9  II  13  bhN*  ahitM^  in  *  corr.  by 

cop.  to  our  reading  ll  16  bhN  APr  damlapdmkend" ^  M  damdapdrmkendbhi- 
hita;  *PBh<l>  with  us  II  17  Pr  8amiti°  for  sa  mati°  II  18  N  tasydh 

rakmkasya,  bh  'vinayavatl,  N  ^ av'mayavatl,  4'  avinayavatl,  P  vinayavatl  II  24 

bhN  bravlsi  II 

Page  150. 

2  M  asaksam  1 1  3  ^'PPrM  "phalam  bhavati  II  4  bh  nirbhatsya,  N 

nirhhaUa  II  8  M  °grhadvdraravimtamamdapa  II  M  "mala'  for  "mamgala  II 
9  Pr  dvatvd  for  /?ai!m  II  Pr  pranamma  jjannakd'  II  11  Vr  pranamya  II  M 
<:;?i.^o  disam  1 1     '^  jammih  1 1  14  M  makdsdhastikatayd  II         15  bhN  nirbha- 

tsitavdn  II  M  apaydte  II  16  Pr  abkikrdmte  II  17  ABh4>  ^a^,  Pr  7ic»/  for  ^aw?. 
But  ?'a^«  is  evidently  a  prakrtism  ;  cp.  the  Introduction  to  this  volume,  p.  32  II 
18  bhN  prasara,  P  svasura  II  *Pr  tvaydnutistitam,  P  ?!faya  'nHtistitam,  M 
^m^a  'mutisvitam  II  19  M.  pradatve\satti  for  pradattd,  iti  II  20  bhN 

"paldyato^  *PPrM  "paldyamdno]  ABh(|>  with  us  II  21  Pr  edam  for  idarp,  II 

23  PPr  prdnasammyd  iksifd,  a  misreading  easily  to  be  explained  by  the 
form  of  ^m  in  *  ll     bhN  om.  wfl?«a  ll  24  bhN  A*  PPr  grklsyati,  ^ 

grhlsyatUi^  Bh  grahisyatUi  II  Pr  vdrttdvyatirekena  11 

Page  151. 

1  bhN  samjdtak  I  (N  om.  the  ardhadanda)  mahd°  ll     bhN  om.  ^fl)i?2  before 
vdrttd°  II  2  *P  karmma°  for  karna°  II     A  damdapdmkaduhitd\api\  Bh4> 

damdapdsikasutupi  ((i>  °«m^«  '^?)  ll  4   *PPrM    om.    svayam  II     ^'PPrM 

tatrdgatah  II  6  M  mamijah  II  8  A^PPrMBh  daivopi  II     *P  ^m^ 

for  ?!fl»i ;  cop.  of  *  supplies  lamghayitum  in  marg.,  P  has  it  in  the  text  1 1  9 
bhN  °pdSika° ;  4'PPrM  damJapdsika\V  adds  ^-]^//?!^  'bravU  ;  Bh  darp,dapdsika8v,td 
dha^  ^  damdapdsutd  aha,  A  damdapdmkadukitdXabravlt  II  11  N  wa  vis?na- 

yomiw    M  vanikadukitd  W        13  NPrM  jor^^a/i  (only  once)  ll        14  4'PPrM 


bhN,  "^PPrM 


142  Variants 

ins.  tdti  before  rrttdntdn  II     M  sabahumdndin  II        16  ^PPr  upabhumjamdnah  II 
M  upabhmpjamdnamukk€nd°  II         18  After  iti/ddi,  'J'PPrM  \\4  katkd  II 

Page  152. 

1  N  tathd  ca  II  2  Pr  mdnasyam  II  3  bhN  °pdnas7/a  II  ^P  w/ja- 
nadvuta°,  M  updnarjudha",  a  reading  easily  to  be  explained  by  the  form  of  the 
respective  aksara  in  ^  II  M  carmmavrttaiMva  II  5  N  kare prdpte  II  bhN 
om.  'py.  The  copyist  of  bh  writes  a  over  the  avagraha  II  6  'J'PPrM  put 
our  sloka  99  after  our  101.  Their  numbering  92  to  94  (92  twice  for 
91.92  corresponding  to  our  98.100)  agrees  with  this  transposition  II  8 
bhN  ??/ for  if(?  II  h\iW  °kutumhini\\  9  bhN^'PPrM  flwaV/aj/aZ^e;  ABh4> 
with  us  II  M  1/a  krsne  II  10  All  our  MSS.  inch  ABh*  asatydny  II  11 
bhN  parigrha°  II  M  krme  II  NPr  nirvrttim  II  13  In  bh  a  gloss  on 
kum  :  darbha  11  SppPrM  vdpi  II  14  M  7i%nam  for  dmam  II  15  Pr 
sadbhydm  yat  tvayodhes  ta°  II  19  bh  sravyam,  corr.  by  corr.  to  Sravyam ;  N 
srdvyam  II 

Page  153. 

2  P  om.  sahodardS  fa,  M  om.  hodardfi  ca  W  4  N  hy  arthe  II  N  tr'iloke  for 
Hra  loke  II  5  bhN  svavacanam  II  N  om.  tdvad  II  6  ^PPr  laghutapanako  II 
10  N  samagoraga°  II  bh  ° mdgamtam  II  11  Pr  om.  here  lines  11  to  13 
incL,  inserting  them  after  j(?a,  1.  15  II  Pr  dmadhydhiakr"  II  13  *PPrM 
"sevikd  for  °setikd  II  14  ^PPr  ta-iyd  II  bhP  'nnkurydt,  but  in  bh  corrected 
to  our  reading  by  the  copyist  himself  II  16  ^P  samdsvdsayitum,  Pr  samd- 
svddayatum  II  N  ^  for  yat  II  bhN  svadesahpan  II  22  M  sa  vimyah  II 
23  M  4rayafo  tarn  e  carute  II  24  A  om.  all  between  vanam  and  dukdh  (for 
mandukdh),  1.  27  II  25  artUndm  all  our  MSS.  but  A  (see  on  1.  24)  incl.  Bh4>. 
The  lion  being  represented  in  this  stanza  as  the  king  of  animals,  the 
arthinah  must  be  understood  as  his  followers,  euch  as  Karataka  and 
Damanaka.  The  original  reading  of  the  Pancatantra  is  not  arthindm,  but 
dtmanak\  cp.  Sar.  87,  21  II  26  N  udyamyaparair  II  27  M  sarapurnna- 
thivdmdrajdh  II         28  Pr  bhodyogam  II 

Page  154. 

2  bhN^PPrM  kaldvidhijtiam  [N  °vidhirjfiarp^,  in  bh  coiTected  to  "va- 
dhajnam  by  corr.  ABh4>  with  us.  Cp.  Sar.  88, 4 II  bhN  vyasanesv,  corr.  of  bh 
vyasanesv,  P  vyasanepy,  a  misreading  easily  to  be  explained  from  the  form  of 
the  aksara  sva  in  4*;  bhNP  arnktarp,,  4'  asaktam,  but  m  written  by  cop.  over 
sa.  M  vyasanetliamktam  II  5  ^P  acavalam  II  N  avi-wddinam  II  6  M  eva 
vita  bkavati  II  16  A  with  bhN^'PPrM.  After  1. 16  Bh<I>  ins.  sthdnabhrastdh 
(Bh  om.  h)  hi  hbharpte  I  (Bh  om.  l)  sirphd  (Bh  adds  h)  satpuru§d  gajdh  II     N 

bhN.^PPrM 


Book  II  143 

^obJiyamte  II  18  M  samsthdnam  for  svam  sthdnam  W    bhN  parity ajyet,  corr. 

by  cop.  of  bh  to  our  reading  U  19  N  om.  iti  li  20  M  rupavatyds  II  24 
Pr  vrhaspatik  W        25  Pr  silupardkrama  II          30  M  hhuvatihhate  for  labhate  II 

Page  155. 
1  Pr  valmUrmga"  II     N  °samga°  for  "sriiga"  II  3  N  nati?itca,  Pr  nUini^ 

cam  II  5  4'P  madahs  te  ;  Pr  ^i  midas  te  II  7  Vv yauvand  dkandni  ca  II 

8  bh^PM  navasakhydni,  N  navasamsfhd^ii,  Pr  navasamkhydni^  A  navaSassdni ; 
Bh<l>  with  us.  Cp.  Sar,  89,  18,  and  SP II,  65. — ^a^ya  and  *a^;?a  are  often  con- 
founded in  the  MSS.,  and  as  s  is  often  written  as  kh  in  North-western  MSS., 
khya  and  5ya,  s/ja  interchange  very  often  II  ^PM  insert  ca  before  yositah  li 
11  J^  prdnasyopi  II  12  N  cittasya  II  14  hhJ^  gehe  11  15  M  aV^aw  II 
17  bhN^'PPrM  ^awo  Vra  for  daivam  evdtra,  Bh(I>  daivam  eva,  om.  a^ra  ; 
A  with  us.  But  see  our  note  on  147,  2  II  21  N  ndbhyam  il  22 
4'PPrM  Idbhah  paramah  II  23  M  krsnd  11  28  P  (not  L^)  om.  Idbho  'sii  II 
29  N  vicam,  PL^  cittam  for  vittam  II  bhNPr  vindm  for  vmdsi,  corr.  by  cop. 
of  bh  to  our  reading  il 

Page  156. 
1  N  ins.  hi  after  kdryatatvam  11     Pr  kimcid  W       4'PPr  dhanabhogdbhdginah 
(P  °na  for  °nalt)  II     ^  z^/c^c  m,  P  kimcic  ca  II         3  °syopdrjanam  all  our  MSS.  ; 
but  cp.  157,  15  II  5  4'P  kathaUi  II  7  NBh  (not  bh)  somaliko  W     Pr 

vdyah  (om.  tantu)  II  N  tamtuvdyasah  II  8  N  ca  sastrdni  for  vastrdni  II  9 
^PPrMBh*  °»arfe^a  II  10  A*PPrBh4)  /^o//H*,  M  /^o^i/^a*  II  12  N 

avadhdranakam  for  adhd°  II  14  M  mithydthajalpitam  II  15  bhNA^'PPr 
(not  MBh<|5)  insert  «a  between  dhanam  and  bhavati  II  16  M  om.  bhavati 

ca  hhdvyam  II         19  4'PPr  mdiuram  II         22  NPr  ckdydtapo  U 

Page  157. 

1  N  tasmdd  atraiva  karma  tista  tista  II       3  M  samtkapadyate  II     PL^  sampra^ 
padyamaparityakiarn,  (1.  4)  II        5  A^'PPrMBh  ya^/^^  ca  II        6  bhN  wa  for  ca  II 

9  ^P  udyamenna  II  12  4'PPrM  ca  na  for  cen  na  II  13  bhN^PPrM 
nopdlarnbhyah  ;  ABh  with  us  II  14  M  varttavyam;  all  the  other  MSS.  incl. 
ABh<I>  with  us  II          15  °y6pdrjandm  also  ABh*  II     N  suvarnnamtatrayopdr- 

janam  vidhdya  II  16  bhN  prati  sthitah  II  20  Pr  krodhasaraktau  locanau  II 
21  M  karttavyams  for  kartah  II  M  dhd,  om.  bahu  II  NBh 4)  somalikasya, 
4'PPrM  somilasya  II         24  M  om.  vyavasdyindrn,  II 

Page  158. 

1  bhN  tathdsya  for  ^a^ya  II     4'  azfj^a^,  P  ai^  for  atas  II  2  Pr  om.  ydvad 

asau  II         3  bhN  anvi^^yati,  Pr  anveyati  II        5  N  ca  for  ra  II        6  N  jumps 


bhN.  ^PPrM 


144  Variants 

from  the  lii'st  bhut/o  'pi  to  the  second  hkui/o  'pi  (1.  7),  om.  one  of  them  and  all 
between  them  II  The  words  tatra  to  pracalitah  incl.  are  om.  in  the  text  of  4', 
but   suppl.    by  cop.   in   margin  11     Pr  om.  ca  II  7  M  antyarggenaiva^ 

*PPr  anyamdrggenaiva  II  10  ^PPr  eclam,  M  iclam  II  13  M  varttah  for 
kartah  II  14  P  bhojandd  rie  II  16  bhNA^PPrM  karmma;  but  in  A 

some  aksara  smeared  with  gamboge  after  karmma  ;  Bh$  karmman  II  17 

4'PPr  upalambhai/asi  II         18  N  somaliko  II         23  N  somalika  II 

Page  159. 

3  N  gomalika  II  N  prdha  II  4'PPrM  om.  tad  II  5  M  ndma  sti  for  ndsti  II 
N  somalika  \\  7  In  M  pada  1  runs  thus  :  virupiknhno  'pi  II  10  bhN  subud- 
dkau  II  M  ova.  pataiah  II  N  paiano  II  11  bhN  ninksilo  II  4'P  rfa^a  varsdni 
ca  pamca  ca  II  12  M  om.  so  'bravU  II  14  V pralabadvrmno  II  bh  samdah^ 
corr.  by  cop.  to  savidah^  which  is  N's  reading  ;  4'P  samd/iah,  Pr  samdha  with 
following  danda  II  16  bhN  waray^/a"  II  Yv  iispd7iigrd,M.Saspdnigrdni.  These 
readings  evidently  go  back  to  that  of  4',  which  has  saspdnigrd,  with  2  over 
wi  and  i  over  grd  (these  figures  perhaps  by  a  later  hand)  II  17  M  thalo- 

bhiko  \\  Pr  om.  sa^  owing  to  the  fact,  that  4*  writes  sa,  then  7ia  or  va,  then 
gaddtirekd,  putting  one  single  bracket  before  na  (or  va),  and  deleting  by 
a  horizontal  stroke  not  only  these  aksaras,  but  by  mistake  also  sa  before 
the  bracket.     P  with  us  11  18  M  sukhendjmvin  7iadipuline  sukhenopavista  W 

19  "^  pralambavfsano  samdo,  the  o-stroke  before  n  being  deleted  by  an  almost 
invisible  stroke  at  its  inferior  end,  whereas  on  the  second  o-stroke  after  n 
the  visarga  has  been  written  by  cop.  in  the  form  of  two  circlets.  Hence 
PL^  pralabavrsanohsavido,  Pr,  taking  the  circlets  as  deletion  marks,  pralam- 
bavrsanasamdho  II     bhN  samdo  II  20  M  om.  hgdlo  II  21  ^  'sihitahy 

corr.  to  'bhihitak  II     hh.  yaspdsya,  1^  pasydsya  ioT  pasydsya  II  22  N  prahd- 

rena  II  23  bh^PrM  arkasi,  N  arkatha.  In  *,  °si  seems  to  have  been  corr. 
to  "ti'y  but  the  correction  is  not  clear  11 

Page  160. 

2  bhN  niyojasi,  corr.  by  corr.  of  bh  to  our  reading  II  4  Pr  eid,  M 
aitya  for  etya  li  8  N  50  bravUi,  PL^  so  'bravU  II  9  NM  karomi  II  4'PPr 
sadawodyamavatd,  M  sadaivodyamaf-d  II  11  "^V  yatMlasya° ^  but  in  "^  trd 

under  thd  by  cop.  II  12  bhN  hhaya°  \  M  tayavitrama°  II  16  N  bha 

for  na  II  21  M  drsate  II  22  N  musakasthdnam  II  23  M  tasya 

pralambavrsanaprdam  II 

Page  161. 

1  M  samakrlesu  II  2  bhNA^PBh  strivdkydmkumih^  Pr  strivdkyamkuSaih, 
against  the  metre ;  but  in  Bh  corr.  in  marg.  to  our  reading  by  cop.  4>  with  ua  11 


bhN.'^'PPrM 


Booh  II  145 

4  W  amasyam  iox  agamyam  II  7  4'PPrMBh4>/;fl^?^ca^fl6'aw(^  II  12  M 
anusardva  II  M  fl>?o  for  ato  II  13  After  27i,  4'PPr  kathd  ii  6  ii,  M  n  6  ii  II 
16  Pr  dhanaguktayuktadhandkhyau  II  17  P  budhvd  ekasvarupam  II  18  M 
om.  the  sentence  between  gatak  and  afka  1.  20  II  N  somaliko  II  20  N 
pradistah  W  21  Pr  (5/^arya  II  22  ^1  prdj)toj)ravutah  W  bhN^Pr  *a/i^i° 
for  hkakti°  \  in  ^  corr,  in  marg.  by  cop.  to  our  reading,  which  is  that  of 
Hamb.  MSS.  and  APBh*  il 

Page  162. 

1  N  somilikasyd°  II         2  Pr  ins.  apy  after  tad  II  3  Pr  om.  na  \\         4 

N  karttarydh,  M  karttavya  II    M  om.  the  sentence  between  kartavyd  and  aiJ^a  II 

5  ^PPr  khedyamdnasya  II  7  M  om.  tatak  \\  N  dhanagrham  II  9  N 
sukhahhuktamyydydm  ;  Pr  sukhasayydrtham  II  11  Pr  kurvalo  II  12  M  om. 
iJ'r^a^  II  13  bhA4'PBh(|>  ryavaharaka°,  M  vyaharaka°  \  NPr  with  us  II 
M  dnatam  II  14  bhN  ktayam  for  krtyam  II  18  bhN^'PPr  bhuktadhane  ; 
ABh  with  us  ll  22  bhN  dhanaguptaya  ;  A  dhanagupiayd^  but  corr.  by  cop. 
to  dhanagxcptdya.     4'PPrM  dhanaguptavad;  Bh<I>  with  us  II 

Page  163. 

1  bh  (not  N)  A^PPrM  artkasyopdrjandm-^    cp.  sloka  133  ii      After  iti^ 
*PPrM  ins.  kathd  ii  5  ll  3  N  viYitawz  ii  4  Of  this  line,  M  has  only : 

dpa  samghdtakarkkasam  11  8  N  om.  na  11  10  ^PPr  tam  for  z'a^i  II     M 

only  tam  for  tan  niscitam  ll     N  laldtapate  yat  II     M  om.  ^a^  ll  11  Yr  Jala- 

nidhir  W     Vv  viSo  W  12  Pr  n7  eVill     "^Wv  kathayatij'K  om.  ghatayati  W 

A  om.  all  between  vidkir  and  anicchanto  1.  15  ll  N  akhmukhi°  ll  13  All  our 
MSS.  incl.  KBh4>  (A  has  a  gap  here)  against  the  metre  aghatltaghatitdni  in  the 
first  pada.  The  same  faulty  reading  in  MS.  A  of  the  metrical  Campa- 
kasresthikatha,  stanza  237  (MS.  B,  stanza  267  has  but  the  beginning 
aghatitaghati  with  following  °),  and  Ballala's  Bhojaprabandha,  ed.  Jivananda 
Vidyasagara,  p.  39,  whereas  K.  P.  Parab,  Bhojaprabandha  (Bombay,  1896), 
p.  28,  stanza  144  and  Subhashita-ratna-bhandagaram,  Bombay,  1891,  p.  133, 
stanza  36  go  with  us.  As  in  Bhojaprabandha  and  Subhashita°  the  second 
pada  has  a  different  reading  {durghatikurute — Camp.  A  with  us),  this  stanza 
would  not  seem  to  have  been  directly  taken  from  Purnabhadra,  but  from 
some  other  source.  It  is  at  least  possible,  that  the  faulty  reading  in  our 
MSS.  and  in  Jivananda's  edition  of  Bhoja°  is  older  than  either  of  the  two 
texts  II     M  sughatitdni  II  15  anicchanto  is  a  misprint;    read  anicchatoW 

M  dehindm;   after  this,  M  again:    duhkhdni  yathehdydmti  dehindm  ll  16 

4'PM  dnhkhdny  II  17  N  aparam  ca  twice  II     M  dhiyddhicho  II  18  bh 

svdml  ca,  ^PPrM  svdmi  yat;  our  reading  is  that  of  NA.  In  A  two  aksaras 
covered  with  gamboge  between  prd  and  kta.     Wa^  om.  this  stanza  ll     Pr 


bhN,^PPrM  U 


146  Variants 

prdktana  II  20  N  vidhdyeti  II  23  M  krsvdkhur  II  24  M  yatah  II  27 
M  varttavyah;  N  om.  kartavyah  II  28  Pr  vratapavdsadharmmah  II  30 

bhN  om.  hi  II  31  ^PPrM  ins.  w/^ifaw?  m  before  stanza  161  li  32  NP 
samtosdtnr(ataptd7idm  11         33  Pr  ''luptdndm  II     M  om.  cetas  W 

Page  164. 

3  N  ivavairamadam  iox  svavehnedam  \\  ^PPrM  nirvrtenandnudvigne  II  4 
M  ^hhicddyah  for  'tivdiiyak  II  4'PPr  m  natkamstrdnugatam,  M  cdnekaSdstrd- 
nugatam  II     M  matnpraroktam  II  5  4'  mamtharaka  r,  sddhu  being  supplied 

in  marg.,  and  /5e  being  written  over  ka  by  cop.;  hence  Pr  ins.  he  after 
bhadra  II     Pr  sddhiSrayaniya   II  7  ^PPr  «ara,  M  #a  for  sdrah  II  9  Pr 

siihrstau  II  10  bhNA^PPr /jn^a  iov  prlydh]  Bh  with  us  II         13  N  miy 

bh  ^w  for  w<z  II  N  °bhopahrtd°  II  A  (not  Bh)  om.  1.  IS  and  the  following 
sloka  II  17  bh  dhuratndhurdh  II  20  N  om.  the  two  last  padas  of 

stanza  166  and  the  following  prose  sentence  ll  21  'Prjjriydmti  II  23 

N  ndrttdt  II  24  M  ndyayasydt  for  ndrthi°  yat  sydt  II  25  N  vd  for  kd  II 

26  N  yaSo  for  yamso  II  27  M  vicdmgo  for  citrdngo  II     P  kurumgo  W     N 

hidhbakahdnapdtacakitas  II  28  ^PPrM  dydtam  II     M  hirunyah  II     ^  laghu- 

tapanako,  with  almost  imperceptible  i  and  2  over  joa  and  ^a  respectively ; 
hence  Pr  laghutapanako\    P   with  us  II  30  Pr  laghitanaka  II  31  M 

dhrtavdii  II  32    ^'P    ihdvasthitasyopdyo^  Pr  ihdvasthitasthoydyo  II      4'PM 

"syopdyo  II      A^PPrMBh^   ins.  ya^«^    before   suvlksitam  ii  33   N   «7?a- 

^a?'a^  II  In  ^  thai  of  tathaiva  resembles  trai\  hence  PL^Pr  tatraiva  for 
taihaiva  II 

Page  165. 

2  M  odhdya^  Bh  dddya^  <I>  dddyas\  A  with  bhN^'P.  Query:  avadhdryal  II 
3  bhN  udakam  dgata  eva  II     bhN  ^aktivdn  II  6  Pr  abravUi  W     M  apadam 

for  i^aw  II  7  ^PPrM  asvaadraih  II  M  cetasah  for  ce/?a^  ra  II  8  bhN 
sanniruddhamdno  II  ^PPrM  ndakdrtham,  in  ^  followed  by  danda,  in  P 
by  double  danda  II  9  N  mamtharaka  prdha  II  13  PrM  °bhavanesv 

npi  II  14   N  °ndbhihitam  II  17    M  om.  wy   aia/a  II  19  N 

kathayati  ior  prcchati  W  21  bhN^PPrM  ^cc//aw7ia°.     A  ucchinna".     Bh<i> 

Janapadadevatdyatanddhistito  bhumiprade^ah,  om.  utmnna.  For  our  emendation 
cp.  Kulluka's  gloss  on  Sunyagehe^  Manu°  iv.  57  :  utsamiajanavdsagehe  and 
Critical  Introduction,  p.  33  II  22  M  °kakidra°  for  °cchidra''  II  24  M 

°pdndparam  sau   II         26  M  drabdha  II 

Page  166. 

1  M  sampavistavakranetra"  II     Pr  om.  /trM^  II  4  M  om.  a/?t  ca  ll  7 

N  vimtyopdyam  II  8  M  tatsare  II  9  Pr  abravan  II  10  Vv putrapau- 

bhN.^PPrM 


Booh  II  147 

iraparayd  II  13  bhN  yad  iox  yady  W     M  krpd,  om.  sti  II  15  N  om. 

kimcit  II     M  om.  tac  ca  hutvd  yuthapati  (not  h)  II  16  N  musikds  II         19 

A^PPrM  ins.  sa  before  myutho  II  4>  om.  sayutho,  Bh  #a  for  sayutko  II 
20  Pr  samdsya  II  23  N  vihdyo  ndnyo  II  24  Pr  musakdvasayd  II  AMBh4> 
"parivdraka,  but  in  M  va  and  ca  are  very  often  confounded  II 

Page  167. 

1  bhN  "hamdha    for  °bandhana°  II  3  NP  5a  for  sayutham  W     M  j^a^^/za- 

sthdnapdsdrnA  II  5  N  om.  a;*©  'ham  and  the   following  words  to   bhadra 

excl.  II  6  Pr  om.  chrutvd  II     After  ityddi,  vJ/PPrM  add  ii  7  katkd  II  which 

in  M  is  followed  by  a  flourish  II  9  N  °dharmdrtkddihhudsfra   II  11 

4'  kdvyagitamstravinodena^  with  one  mark  of  deletion  (small  vertical  stroke) 
over  gl,  two  ones  over  sd,  one  over  stra ;  A  P  glta  for  kdvya  ;  M  Pr  kdvyagita- 
vinodena.  This  shows  that  the  reading  of  AP  originates  in  a  gloss  of  the 
archetypes  of  APM  !  II  12  ^PPrM  ca  for  hi  ll     4'PMBh4>  ca  for  vd  II 

15  N  ciUdmgo  II     N  tarn  ca  pa"  II  17  M  "^im^t,  then  the  first  part  of  the 

aksara  yo  (not  yatt),  then  some  aksaras  worn  off,  then  patanamkam  II  bhN 
mamdagatiydy  M  mamdaragatitayd  II  19   hhl^  patiteti,  Yl}  patita  iti  ta  iti  II 

20  Pr  badhau,  M  budhau  II  21  Pr  bahvapdyah  pra" ,  PL^  bahvapdyam  pra° ', 

in  *  there  is  a  small  vertical  stroke  over  ^a  to  mark  the  caesura  II  22 

Pr  saihd  for  sarvafhd  II  23  bhN  palvasamlpe  II  24  "ifV prdpnosi,  M 

prdptoti  II  26  Pr  *»iaw  tl  27  bhNyw^Vo,  corr.  by  cop.  of  bh  to  our 

reading  ll  28  "iVKyat  kim  api  mayd,  Pr  yatram  api  mayd  II  N  pranayaku- 
pite,<i>Wr'M.  pranayaprakupHenaW         29  'i>'2M  madvandd  W 

Page  168. 

3  PL^   om.   mifresu  II  4  4'Pr  uktvdyudvignahrdayo,  M  vktvdsvdvi- 

nahrdayo  II  5  ^PPr  om.  nivedya  II     N  gahitvd  II  6  bhN  om.  tam  II 

PN  tadavadhdm  II  10  M  krsamtah  II  12  In  bh,  vi  oivirodhah  has  been 
corr.  by  the  copyist  from  the  beginning  of  some  other  aksara  (perhaps  dvi) ; 

N  dvirodhah  II         13  Pr  abhijndsi  II        15  M  bhavdn  vrSyaUdm (gap)...iJa 

kathanena  II  16  bhNABh*  api  for  a^i ;  but  cp.  Sar.  99,  l  II  *PPrM  ins. 
tat  before  katham  II  M  om.  bandhanasya  W  N  updgaiah  II  17  M  °bamdhand°  II 
N  anuhhuta,  om.  all  to  dhanavyasanam  (excl.)  1.  18  11  18  bh^/PPr  ^/5^?m 

for  bhavatd;  AMBh<I>  with  us  11  N  puts  vistaratah  after  icchdmi  II  21  N 
mnmdsasamjdtah  II  22  A.W  paripdlaydmi ,  Bh4>  anupdlaydmi  (cp.  Sar.  100, 8)  II 
23  N  gamail  II  24  N  vicarayan  II     M  ins.  «a  after  vlcaran  II  25  Pr 

nirgatd  for  te  gatdh  II  26  4^  r/^*o  II     M  apasyami  II  27  hh  pur2itah  ll 

bhNA^PPrM  vlksyamdtids,  Bh*  pratikmmdnd%  II  28  M  athordvam 

gater  W 


bhN,"^PPrM 


148  Variants 

Page  169. 

1  N  dkarsaydmi  II  2  P  tadro,  L^  tadhho  for  naddho  II  3  N  nirMUayd  II 
4  *P  iti  twice  II  Pr  "hrdayo  ndliam  II  6  '^  pdritosam  II  7  L^  vilepanaf, 
P  "vilepand",  Pr  °vilepena  II  8  *  hmdrikdndm,  corr.  to  our  reading;  PL^ 
kumdrindm  ;  Pr  kumdrd  II  9  ^PPrM  om.  kauhikapardndm  II  N  hastddvayam 
for  hastdd  dhastam  II  10  PL^  om.  all  between  rdjapidrasya  and  wrgayu- 
ihasya  1.  13  II  11  "^  prdvrtakdla  II  12  bhN  °hrdaye  II  17  N  «;a/^^ 
for  ^(^0^7  II  bhN  autpddikam^  P(not  L^ )  mdydtikam,  Pr  auvydtikam,  both  these 
readings  originating  in  misreadings  of  the  form  which  ^^a  has  in  4'  II 
18  N  grhagrhlta ;  M  grJnta^  om.  ^m^a  II  22  M  ff^^^j  /^-r-yaw?  for  akrsdm  II 
23  4'Pr  (not  P)  kdstedakdlalagudaprahdrair  II         24  Pr  vydpdtenetl  II 

Page  170. 

2  ^  2)rdvrtakdla  ,  N  °samayotsuke  II  3  For  stanza  178,  NBh<I>  only: 
5'a/!/ia  vdtavidhutasyeti  II  5  M  asambaddhajva  II  A^'PPrM  ^ac  ca  srutvd  II 
7  ^  prahhulam  prahkutam  jalena  W  9  bhN  ^mZ/jr^^we/^a^  yt^i°  II  10  N 
^a/fa°  for  A-am"  II  4'  °jhumda  (cp.  vol.  xi,  Table  I,  no.  1,  15  c,  and  the  form 
which  ji;7/i  has  in  Table  II,  no.  12,  2  a),  PL^  °kumda,  Pr  °kvamda,  bhN  AM 
%aw«c?a°,  which  does  not  make  good  sense  here.  Cp.  the  reading  of  Bh4>.  Sar. 
103,  \Q°ka7itaka.  Perhaps °/i:a?i/a°  is  Purnabhadra's  original  reading.  Bh4>  Urah- 
kamlJiakesdnmarddanam  II  12  bhN  om.  bhadra  II  N  tvacd  for  tvayd  II  M 
apahdgatah,\ih.'^  apahd)ya  gatah  II  15  bhNA^'PPrM  aw7^;)mv/^^_^aw2,  Bh 
pravimmili,  (J>  pratimmiti  II  16  Pr  vora,  om.  v?  ^fva^w  II  17  M  dayitajanavi- 
priyogaS  ca  kasya\  Pr  jana,  om.  dayita  II  ^P  cittaviyogas  ca  II  18  M 
"mahosadha  W  19  "^  sistasamdgame  W  20  bh^PPrM  J5a/^^a^a«a°,  NA 
pathyadina\  ^h.^  paSya  dinasamnibhds  te  W  21  ^PPr  joraMo6' ca  II  27 
M  param  for  varum  II     1^  prdnatydgo  II         28  PL^  om.  hliavanii  II 

Page  171. 

1  ^'PPrBh^J)  hiranyapdhm  II  2  Pr  "vydhrfevi'  II  3  Pr  om.  the  first 
'jjz  II  4  ^PPr  vdsambhdvyabkumim  II  6  N  om.  drstvd  II  7  ^  ^/Y/jc, 

then  danda,  then  i^a^o.  The  inferior  end  of  the  vertical  /a-stroke  goes  to  the 
right  and  meets  the  first  vertical  o-stroke  to  the  effect  that  this  ta  in 
connexion  with  the  o-stroke  resembles  tya,  though  the  superior  horizontal 
stroke  of  ta  does  not  meet  the  o-stroke  (see  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  10, 1.  3  a). 
Hence  PL^,  taking  the  danda  for  an  e-stroke,  utpatyeto^  Pr  ufpato  ;  Pr  seems 
to  have  taken  the  small  horizontal  stroke  to  the  right  of  ta  for  a  deletion 
mark.  10  N  ko  for  lubdhako  II  16  In  ^,  hakall°  seems  to  be  corr.  to 

bahuli° ;  PM  with  us  II       16  M  paiatamti,  A  nipatamti,  Bh  una patamti.    Simpl. 


bhN, '^'PPrM 


Book  II  149 

MSS.  HI  read  ksate  prahdrdni  patamty  abhlksnam,  h  ksate  praJiard  nipattaty 
abhiksnam;  cp.  Sar.  106, 4 II  A.  twram,Wa.  tivrd  W  17  M  annaksame  W  19 
N  hahullbhavamti  II  22  A^'PPrM  sugunam  II  Pr  vdpi  II  23  Pr  om.  ca  II 
25  N  om.  hi  II          29  M  kriyate  II         30  bhNABhft>  mamaivopary  II 

Page  172. 

1  bhN  savyam  II  2  N  om.  pjinar  W  3  bhN^PPr  etan  na,  M  eian, 
ma,  A  etac  ca,  'Bh.^  with  us  II           4  PL^  sujana  II  7  N  yamd  for  wzayi  II 

14  "if  ins.  sarvam  after  eV;?a»i ;  but  cop.  deletes  it  again  II  M  syntam  II  18 
Pr  cchinnatti  sahyo  II  25  In  this  line  the  form  hiranyake  is  supported  by 
all  our  MSS.  II  26  bhNA^PPrM  tdvad  for  tdv  ;  Bh<|)  with  us  II  bhN 
atha  for  ydvad  ayam  W  27  N  vyddhasyddarsyo  II  Pr  °pradese  for  °bkupradese  II 
28  N^PPrM  jump  from  the  first  darSaya  to  the  second  darmya  (1.  29),  om. 
one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II  bh  citrdmgam  srmga' ;  A  citrdmgaSrmga- 
pamjardmUaro  II  29  N  vyddhadharmo  II  Pr  om.  'vasyam  lo  II  30  bhN 
tadgrahdrtham,  A  tadgraXJidrtham,  ^PM  tadgahandrtham,  4>  tadgrhandrtham,  Bh 
with  us  II          33  *PM  athawd°  II     N  ludhbake  II 

Page  173. 

2  N  /(j  iovjndtvd  II  N  cittrdmgam  II  3  M  wr7«j/a^  for  uddlya  II  In  N, 
the  words  from  kaccJiapo  to  updgatasya,  p.  174,  1.  5,  have  been  written  by 
another  hand  II  4  Pr  salildmyatiam  II  All  our  MSS.  here  hiranyako 
(N  hirako)  II  5  N  om.  '/Ji  II  6  NBh<i)  vihitdsah,  Pr  vihavdmh  II  <I>  *a^i 
for  ;?a«^«/!ni  1^  "pramdne, 'i'FFr'M.  (atrdmgulajjramunenaW  7  'i'l^Frgafamm 
ava°  II  8  N  ins.  *a  before  #flm°  II  N  disyo  II  Pr  tighramavataram  eva  II 
9  M  adya  for  «i/^a  II  12  N  °6%  then  a  deleted  a-stroke,  then  I'mdm  II  bh 
flourish  after  the  stanza  199  II  13  APrM  mitrammprdpt'mdma  II  After 
tantram,  *PPrM  add  n  2  kathd  7  n ;   M   adds  srlh  II     *PPr  ddyak  Uokah  II 

15  bhN4'PPrM  n  1  \\,  A  99  for  n  2  n,  *  adds  3  flourishes,  P  one  flourish. 
bh  adds  between  two  flourishes:  iti  dvit'iyam  dk/iydnakam  samdptam  II,  with 
the  figure  n  2  w  after  the  second  flourish  II 


BOOK  III. 

Page  174. 

1  bhN  om.  arham,  M  has  it  twice  II  2  N  om.  athedam  drabhyate  W 

M  om.  samdkivigrahddi  II  3  bhPr  ddyah  slokah  II  4  "^  purvavirodhite- 

trasya  II  5  4'PPr  mtropi;  M  satror  mitratvam  updgasya  II  6  N  pa!<ya 

ulluka'  II  9  In  ^,  the  anusvara  oi prthvlpratutdnarp,  has  melted  together 

bhN,  "^PPrM 


150  Variants 

with  the  inferior  right-hand  end  of  ff/^u  {ghuka°)  in  the  foregoing  line,  but  is 
still  to  be  made  out  with  certainty.  (See  vol.  xi,  Table  I,  no.  2,  in  b.) 
ViiLl}  jjrfJivlpratistdnandma  II  10  ^PPr  °sameto,  M  °samnefo  for  "mndtho  II 

P  (not  L')  nyagrodhah  pd°  II  11  Pr  prati  sma  II     ^PPrM  ins.  kdkardjaJi 

before  kdlam  II  12  M  gitiguhddnrggdh-ayah  II  13  M  yain  kimcid  vdyati 

tarn  vyd°  II  14  4'P  nifyddhigamaiidf,  Pr  nigamdn  II  15  N  om.  krtah  II 

17  Pr  vdlafiya   II  18  bhN  utkavr  for  utkatas,  corr.  by  coit.  of  bh  to 

utkatd  (!) ;  but  the  same  corr.  adds  vr  with  the  line-mark  2  in  the  inferior 
margin  II  19  N  mmatpakmyam\  PL^  iya  (om.  same)  asmatjjaksayam  \  M 

sametyaksaksayam  II 

Page  175. 

3  The  shape  of  r  in  Ham  is  in  ^  identical  with  that  oijka  as  it  is  usually 
written  in  this  MS.  II  5  *PPr  ekdmtam  twice  11  6  bhN  'nvayagatdn  II 
*PPrM  °ciramjwi°  II  7  N  upajivinam  II  8  PPrM  om.  ca.     In  4',  the 

cop.  adds  it  over  the  line,  but  corrects  it  subsequently  to  ra.  With  the  aid  of 
a  magnifying  glass,  it  is  to  be  verified  with  certainty,  that  the  left-hand  part 
of  an  original  ca  has  been  erased  II  10  bh  ballyasam,  N^P  baliyasa,  Pr 

baltydmsam]  A  has  a  gap  here;  Bh  and  Simpl.  MS.  I  with  us,  H  ballyaM, 
h  balayasi  II     M  pranatdm  II     *PPr  mahaidpi  hi,  M  mahdjii  hi  II  12  Pr 

dhdryaka-^  II  14  Over  andryena  in  bh  gloss  :  saha  II  15  N  sarvardjyam  II 
16  Pr  tad  yathd  for  tathd  ca  II  18  M  prasamdhim  II     bhN  samdnena  for 

samendpi  II     ^PPr  sarjidigdhe  II  19  In  bh  gloss  on  sdtnmyikarp, :  8arp,Saye- 

bhavam  kdryam  II  20  N  jumps  from  samendpi  1.  20  to  samendpi  1.  22,  om. 

one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II  21  M  tasmdkhurddharii  II  bh  samd- 
rabhet  II  22  bh  ndmdndhah  II  Pr  hito  II  23  ivdbhitvd  all  our  MSS.  incl.  Bh. 
In  A  this  passage  is  missing  owing  to  a  gap  in  the  MS.  Hamb.  MSS.  have 
another  reading  II  24  In   bh,  gra  of  vigrahasya  seems  to   have  been 

corrected  from  nna  by  cop. ;  coit.  adds  gra  over  the  line.  N  cinnahasya  for 
vigrahasya  II  25    PL^  nddokam  apt,  M  no  stokam  api  II  27  M  nakhe 

bhanigam  II        30  In  bh  gloss  on  vaitaslrii :  paldmsl  II        32  4' PPrM  vetasa"  II 

Page  176. 

1  bhN  kUrmah  sarn  II  4'P  marthayet  II  On  pada  b  or  on  the  following 
line  a  gloss  in  marg.  of  bh,  which  I  cannot  make  out  II  6  Pr  tavd- 

bhiprdya  srotiimW  6  4'PPrM  om.  ^^m  11  "^^  dharmmarahites  W  8  bhN 
dharmah  sa°,  but  h  deleted  again  in  bh ;  ABh  with  the  other  MSS.  II 
bhN^'PMBh  °vihlne  ca;  Pr  dharmmasatyavihl?iasya;  A  with  us  II  N  sa 
dadhydn  II  12  \^  yoddhd  'vamartitd  W  13  4' PPrM  sanidhdnaklrttane  II 

Pr  bhu  pi  II  15  N  om.  stanzas  21  and  22,  but  has  the  foregoing  iiktarn,  ca  II 
bh  api  kriyd,  corrected  by  gloss,  to  our  reading  II       17  Gloss,  of  bh  corrects 


bhN,  ^ PPrM 


Book  III  151 

Saino°  to  m7no°  II     bh  pratyupadlpakdk  II  18  Gloss  in  bh  on  sahasd :  gajie- 

laghvmdm  pdmnlno  clidmto  II  M  toghavitavdh  II  19  bhNA^PPrM  yaS  for 
yac;  Bh  ^aiJ/mua.     HI  yad  evaitacl  W  21  "^  stisdmdji/am  W  30  N  om. 

samsiktd  W  *PPrM  Vawa°  for  °netra  II  31  bhNPr  sldghyd  II  32  bhN 
/t;a/«  athdlmd"  II 

Page  177. 

1  N  tatra  for  ^a»  «a  ;  in  bh  tan  na  corr.  from  ^ewa  by  cop.  II  2  Gloss 
in  bh  on  ydnam:  ndsavu  II  ^P  tsamdki  II  'K  i/etasah  iox  yatah  II  3  M  om. 
dustena  II  4  M.  pratsate  for  prahsyaie  II  5  ^PPr  bhave,  M  ^^ava  for 

i>?ay^  II  "ifWrprdnampra,  M  prdne  jjra  II  6  ^PPrM  (?v<z  ca  for  ucyate  II 
7  ^PM  vdthavd  cuitre,  Pr  ^y^am  cai^re  (om.  t-a)  II  8  N  cdnyathd,  PL^M 

vdnyadd  II  9  M  avaskamthedapraddnasya  11     Gloss  in  bh  on  avaskamda  : 

iosanam  II  12  Pr  pranidhivyddhim  II  13  bhN    ^a»  «a  for  i^a^m  II 

bhN^PPrM^ra^-^o/J ;  in  bh  /J  deleted  by  cop.  II  14  Pr  sarmddham  II  Pr 
pdpi  II  15  4'M  kdryakarand° ,  Pr  kdryakdrana   II     bhN  °ndpeksaydm  apa  ; 

corr.  of  bh  adds  a-stroke  after  /^m,  and  ra  over  »?  a  II  16  bhN  ya^  for 

tat  II  22  N  tathd  ca  II  25  ^  tasya  over  the  line  II     Pr  prajlvanam  II 

bhN  aMa°  for  apy  d°  II  27  M  dydndm  for  ydnum  II  29  Gloss  in  bh  on 
mndpi :  ktUard]  Pr  hundti  for  chundpi  II  30  ^PPrM  om.  a»2^  ca  II  31 
M  kurvUd"  II     Pr  °tdtmajprayukiaye  against  the  metre  II 

Page  178. 

1  Over  saho  gloss  in  bh  :  samarthah  II  2  U  om.  «fl»^,  P  om.  na  sam  II 

3  Pr  drdfia  II     bhN  vicamdhdsdra° ^  but  mw  corr.  by  cop.  of  bh  to  m  II  5 

N  tiste,  A  tisthed ;  Simpl.  HI  ^z'^/a  madhyagato  (H  °/!a  for  °^o),  Simpl.  h  tistam 
madhyagato  nityam;  Bh  yas  tisten  madhyago  W  bhN  yo  after  nityam  W  M 
lapsate  II  9  PL^  om.  supratisthitdk  and  the  following  words  to  supra- 

tistkitdA,  1.  11  excl.  II  10  bhN  av^j'O  II     Gloss  in  bh  on  dharsayitum  :  pdti- 

tum  II  11  N  ins.  ca  after  aif/^a  II  14  N  manyamto,  M  matryamte  II     M 

om.  paratn  II  17  M  sahdyah  II     M  teja^dpi  II  18  M  yatito  vadbhih  II 

4'  svayam  eva  [new  line]  m  prammyati',  PL^  the  same  reading,  Pr  svayam  eva 
prammyati,  M  svayam  eva  ca  sdmitah  II  19  bhN  vipaksah  pra°  II  20 

bhN  ydsyasi  II  bhN  iyaktvdpi  for  ;Ja^  ^o/ji  II  ^PPrM  om.  «a  II  bhN  «a^a- 
yaw  ^vaw.  The  original  reading  seems  to  be  that  of  the  Hamb.  MSS. :  yadi 
punas  tvam  svasthdnam  fyaktvd  ^nyatra  yd-^yasi  I  tat  kopi  vdmndtrena  sdhdyyam  na 
karisyati.  ''  sahdyatvam  of  our  MSS.  seems  to  be  a  corruption  of  sdhdyyam 
na.  na,  which  is  om.  in  ^(PM),  seems  to  have  been  inserted  afterwards  in 
a  wrong  place  in  bh(N)  II  21  bh  kar^yati,  corr.  by  gloss,  to  karisyasi  II 

23  P  ntyaie  for  krse,  ntya  being  a  misreading  of  the  shape  which  kr  has  in  4' ; 


bhN,  SkpPrM 


152  Variants 

in  L^  the  two  aksaras  are  -worn  off  II     bhN  kasydpi  for  kasydsti  ii  26 

Gloss  in  bh  on  vennr :  vctnisa  II  M  om.  uktam  ca  II  30  Pr  °j)Jialam  hiyam  II 
31  bhN  tad  eva,  ABh  tad  evam  for  tad  deva  II     M  pratikaro  II 

Page  179. 

1  bhN^PPr  sthirajivdbkidhdtiam,  A  sthirajivd  'bkidhdnam;  Bh  with  us  11 
2  Pr  samddimti  II     bh  ^a^,  N  ^ai^a  for  tad  II  4  M  svakdle  II         6  ^a/7a  for 

«a^a  II  8  bhN  avisvasair  II     N  °nocclmvate  II  10  ^PM  varddkate,  Pr 

rddhate  II  13  M  ^««a*  iox  guros  II  15  bhN  prdpto  for  ^o^^  II  18 

bhN^'PPrMK  lobhdhayak  sa  na  tvdm  nccdtayisyati  (PPr  uccdtayasyiti) ;  Bh 
lohhdsraydn  na  tvdm  sa  uccdtayisyati  (!) ;  A  lohhdsrayah  sa  tu  tvdm  bho  I  nunam 
uccdtayisyati.  This  is  of  course  an  attempt  towards  correcting  the  faulty 
passage.  Our  reading  is  that  of  the  Hamb.  MSS.  Simpl.  h :  lobhdsayastram 
na  Satru  tru  ccdtayispati  II  20  bh  tato  'ham,  N  tatoham  for  idta  I  aham, 

a  simple  misreading  of  the  old-fashioned  writing  of  o  II  bhN  sthirasthlvy  II 
21  bhN  pranadkibhih  II  22   M  om.  vedaih  paSyanti  II     N   vddavdh  for 

brdhmandh  II  24  Pr  «7m  for  atra  II  M  om.  all  between  atra  and  viSesatah, 
1.  25  II  26  M  om.  sa  II  29  1&.  pamcadak  II     P  om.  tribhis;   4'PrML^ 

tribhi  2  r  iov  tribhis  tribhir  W  33  1^  tlrthasabdena  yukta  \  ^v  tlrthambdendtra 
yukta  \  bh  tlrthambdendyukta° ,  corrected  by  the  copyist  from  tlrthambdend- 
trayukta   II     M  kupsitam  II      M  svdmina  7ipaydtdya  II 

Page  180. 

1  Pr  bhavamti  II  M  tatsada  for  ?!af/a  II  M  °sydbhyudaryaya  II  "i^  pnrohitah 
86°  W  2  bh  °amtarvamsaka° ,  ^  ° amtarvamsaka' ,  PPr  " amtarva^aka  ,  A  "amtar- 
vamsikah° ;  Bh  with  us  II  bhN  "balddhiksa",  corr.  in  bh  to  our  reading  by 
gloss.  II  4  All  our  MSS.  including  L^ABh  °kamcukl°  (gloss  in  bh : 

dhdvya) ;  the  same  reading  in  the  Hamb.  MSS.,  which  add  ca ;  but  as  in  the 
Hamb.  MSS.  in  accordance  with  our  text  °kamcukl°  is  part  of  a  compound, 
ca  appears  to  be  an  interpolation.  In  A  this  and  the  compound  mantri° 
are  dissolved.  Sar.  p.  109  om.  the  second  class  of  the  tlrthdni,  but  gives 
the  first  one  in  a  compound  as  Piirn.  II  PL^  °saspd°,  M  °mtyd°  for 
"sayyd"  II  M  °sanyd°  for  °spasd°  II  Gloss  in  bh  on  °bhisag° :  vaida  II 
5  M  °vildshias  II  ca  all  our  MSS.  incl.  Bh ;  it  is  missing  in  the  Hamb. 
MSS.,  which  om.  also  Hi  II  6  Pr  svapaksavigkdtah  II  7  bhN^PPrM 

"samvataard"  (Pr  °cdryah)\  ABh  with  us  II  8  MJandti  II  9  M  tat  for 

tdta  II     N  om.  vairam  II  12  VJJ-  pardpata  II  13  N  om.  b/idsa  II     N 

°kdrdnikd°  II  P  °sydma  I,  M  °sydmd°  II  bhN4'P  °paksaganaih,  M  °paksaganai\ 
APrBh  with  us  (only  Bh  °prabJirtibhih)  II  14  In  4/,  tdvat  (!)  suppl.  by 

cop.  in  margin,  without  a  mark  of  omission  in  the  text;  PL^PrM  om. 
tdvad  II         16  M  vrsd°  for  vrt/id°  II         18  M  om.  yah  II         19  N  anudvigna, 


bhN,  ^ PPr M 


Booh  III  153 

4'PPrM  anudvignah  11     bhN  surya  11  22  Pr  om.  sa  II  24  "^Y  jahya\ 

mxi^^Tl  jahydd  in  bh  gloss:  tyajet  W  ^PPrM  ivdmhhasd\  Simpl.  H I h  with 
bhN  II  25  ^PL^  dcdryamm  II  PL^Pr  anadJnydn  wrtvijam.  The  copyists 
took  the  ae-stroke  over  tair,  which  in  4'  stands  just  below  in  the  following 
line,  for  virama  II 

Page  181. 

1  4'PPrM  ca  priyavddhnm  II  2  N  grdmapdlam  for  °kdmam  II  bh^ 
thanakdmam,  PrBh  and  Simpl.  HI  vanakdmam,  in  Bh  corr.  by  later  hand 
apparently  to  dhana,  M  vinakdmam ;  the  other  MSS.  inch  A  and  Simpl.  h 
with  us.  As  to  our  reading  it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  in  India 
the  barber  is  regarded  as  a  greedy  fellow  who  does  not  abstain  from  doing 
wrong,  if  he  can  earn  money  by  a  crime.  Cp.  Somadeva's  Kathasaritsagara 
xxxii,  136  ff.,  the  frame-story  of  our  fifth  book,  and  our  stanza  iii,  66. 
3  N  om.  'nyah  kascid  II  Pr  athaiter  II  5  Pr  °kovicatah  for  "kociiali  ;  M  °kocita- 
samastuvasusam°  II  6  "^ pragitnlkrte,  then  an  aksara  which  looks  like  gkca  [gk 
in  its  modern  form)  and  is  liable  to  be  taken  for  sva,  though  in  4'  «  has 
quite  a  different  form;  M  tragnnlkrtesva,  om.  ca\  PL^  su  for  ca\  Pr  and  the 
other  MSS.  with  us  II  8  After  simhdsane,  bhN  insert  ca  II  bhN4'PPrM 
saptadvtpd°  ]  ABh  with  us  II  10  N  adharmesu,  PL^M  artJiesio  II  11  4' 
°j)rad/idney7i\nQy7  ^tagejynvafyaiie  ;  hence  P,  correcting  the  first  yu  to  sn, 
"pradhdnem  yuva  II  N  ynvatljaneW  12  bhN  °ldbhd°^  in  bh  corrected  to 
°ldjd°  by  corr.  II  N  °gocard°  for  °rocand°  II  13  Pr  'ksapdtre  II  N  mamgala- 
puryesii  II  14  M  yavlrakd°  II  bh  °w.adhya,  4'PPr  ° madhyasthitam^  M 
°madhyastkisthiiam  II  ^PPrM  om.  tisthantam  II  15  bh  hqnto,  corr.  by  cop. 
to  kuto  II  16  Gloss  in  bh  on  krurakremkdra  :  mlda  II  Pr  samdmm  II  17 
M  om.  esa  II  19  Pr  samavdyo,  om.  vacana  II  22  Gloss  in  bh  on  Sveta- 
hhiksus :  yati  II 

Page  182. 

3  Pr  vidvar  yejitd  II  6  bh  nirupitdsta,  corr.  by  corr.  to  nirupitesti ; 

N  mrupitdste  II     Pr  ddi  II     Pr  tac  cam,  api  II  7  N  samayo^  Pr  samatam  II 

M  prdptisi  II     N  vihagasya  for  vihasya  II  8  4'PL^Pr  transpose  :  "cakorako- 

kila°,  M  om.  cakora,  writing  °kokilacakravdka°  II  11  bh  A^PUPrMBh  vakra- 
ndsam,  N  cakrandmm  II  ^'PL^  °darHnam,  in  4^  corr.  by  very  thin  strokes  at 
the  bottom  of  i  to  our  readinsf  II  12  Pr  vaktiiyn  II  13  M  om.  tathd : 

N  tathd  ca  II  15  bhN  tu  for  nu  II  16  ^'PL^  svdmi  sati  II  17  M  ndy 
iov  yady  II     M  om.  hhavati  II         18  "i^  pramktah  II         21  N  ova.  yatah  II 

Page  183. 

2  Pr  matdm  II  4  M  om.  katham  etat  I  vdyasah  II  6  bhNA'I'PM 
(not  Pr)  kascid ;  Bh  asti  kasmiscid  (!)  va" ;  Hamb.  MSS. :  asti  kasmimscid  va   11 

bhN,  "^PPrM  X 


154  Variants 

bhN  parivdritah.  The  original  reading  is  perhaps  °ijarivdrak,  which  may 
have  been  corrupted  to  the  reading  of  bhN,  which  again  may  have  been 
corrected  to  the  reading  of  *PN  II  7  Pr  yutham,  om.  gaja  II  9  N  "yajvala 
for  °pah'ala  II  N  sosagatdni  II  10  N  cm. proktah  II  Gloss  in  bh  on  kalabhdh: 
Jiatlnndmhacdm  (or  °kam)  II  11  '^  sa\  [new  page]  ti,  cp.  Key  to  Tables,  p.  1, 
s.v.  'Anusvara'.  PL^  (taking  ^  for  a  hyphen,  as  it  is  used  in  later  MSS.) 
aati  II  12  N  tenddhtdw  for  teiidstdsv  II  13  ^PL^PrM  vegadamld"  II 

PU  ahha  for  aiha  II  16  In  bh,  ia  of  °^a/a°  resembles  va  ;  N  °vata    for 

°/atu°  W  17  hh'N  y'iyam.dna°  W  1.Q'^°ma(Uu(,°  iov°t»adhi(pa  W  Pr  om.  °war/a°  n 
19  M  om.  °taru°  II  bh  °mra,  corr.  to  "Sata  by  cop. ;  N  °m°  for  °sata  II  Pr 
°jaghana  for  °satata   II  20  In  ^j/a  oijaghatia  add.  by  cop.  over  the  line 

with  pale  ink.     It  is  not  very  distinct  and  looks  almost  like  u.     PL^  "ghatm 
for  °jaghana   II         21  Pr  °rava\  and  °sampurnna  II  23  ^PPrM  om.  /!ac  ca 

and  the  following  words  including  prdptaS  cafidrasarah,  p.  184, 1.  l  II  N  ins. 
a  second  niveditam  after  hastirdjdya  II 

Page  184. 

1  Vdl^ k. prdptam  for  prdptaS;  Bh  with  us  II  3  bhN  °hara  for  °kara, 
corr.  by  the  glossator  of  bh  to  our  reading;  Pr  °karakarandh  II  4  4'PPrM 
atikramya  II  5  In  bh,  ra  oi  param  is  very  similar  to  ta',  N  patam  for 
parain,  9PPrM  ova.,  param  II  7  'i'PPr  ndydti  II  8  L^  om.  ifa^ra  II  9 
4*  originally  pravista  for  prapida,  but  corrected  by  effacing  part  of  the 
va-hook.  Still  the  original  reading  is  quite  visible.  VUPr pravkta"  II  M 
om.  suduhkhitdn ;  bh  sudukhitdn,  N  suduhkhitdn  II  4*  vlksydmikampayd  vt,  with 
a  nearly  invisible  dot  over  vi  as  a  mark  of  deletion,  then  ksa  begun,  but 
deleted  again  by  two  little  vertical  strokes,  then  idam  aha;  PL^  vlk^ydtmkam- 
paydviksa  idam  aha  II  10  ^PPrM  dgamii<yamti,  om.  iti  II  11  M  ^smi  for 
'sti  II  12  bh  (not  N !)  sikhimukho  II  20  ^'PL^  hasteno  II  21  Gloss  in 
bh  on  lekham :  pat  Ira  II 

Page  185. 

2  N  dura^  with  ?^a  over  ra  by  cop.  II  4  N  puts  ca  after  /7«^«  II  For 
iva,  bh  ^z;«,  but  corrected  to  iva  by  the  copyist  himself  II  5  ^  om.  yad 
vydkarana,  which  has  been  added  in  marg.  by  another  hand  II  6  After 
writing  sddhtihhih  I,  the  copyist  takes  a  new  pen,  and  the  first  aksara  bru 
written  with  it,  is  somewhat  indistinct;  hence  both  PL^  and  M  misread  it, 
writing  PL^  sruydd,  M  hiiydd  II  8  N  atha  for  ayam  II  9  Pr  bhdsUam  II 
10  4'PL^  dvitlyakarmma°  II  12  ^I'PL^  puspitdkarnni°  II  M  °kimlayarasta- 
stararajuh°  II  N  °jah°  for  °rajah°  II  13  PL^  °samslidasajaladasadrSam  II 
N  ins.  °nlla°  between  °jalada°  and  °sadrsam\  nlla  of  course  is  originally 
a  gloss,  wrongly  taken  for  a  correction  by  some  copyist  II             14  Pr  °ela° 

bhN.SkpPrM 


Book  III  155 

for  °capala  II  4'  °bkairavaravam^  but  the  first  va  del.  by  cop. ;  PL^  °bhairara- 
vam;  Pr  om.  "raikai"  II  N  °dkdram  sum  II  M  °sai^vestikaranam\mrd°  II  N 
erdvafa   II  16  bh  °blivjdta,  corr.  by  cop.  and  (more  legibly)  by  corrector 

to  °svjdfa.  Owing  to  the  copyist's  correction,  the  original  reading  is 
difiicult  to  make  out:  N  °b1mjdta^  4'PPrM  °suvrdta°  for  °mjdta  II  17 
bhN  °sukha  for  °mukha  \  Pr  "i/amumkJiamJalam  II  18  Yv parivrtaih  li  22 
Pr  sarvathd  adraksdydm  II  24  M  a/?i  bhavatatah  hutvd,  &c.  II     4'PPr  tatak 

srutvd  II 

Page  186. 

4  bhNA^PPrMBh  ^m«?  for  em  ;  Sar.  with  us  II  5  M  sa  for  sarva  II 
PL^  om.  vktam  ca  II  6  M  urddhatesv  II  M  sdstresu  II  7  Vv pumsdny  W 
hh'N  jalpatuti  II  Pr  om.  ^a  II  9  The  copyist  of  bh  apparently  corrects 
vdpari"  to  cdpan°^  but  the  corrected  aksara  has  some  resemblance  to  la  (cp. 
vol.  xi,  Table  I,  no.  6,  2  a) ;  hence  N  Idpan  ;  *PL^  vdpan  II  15  *PPrM 
°7idmdsti  W  16  ^  nivarffafe  W  19  4'  asmacchaksayd  jyotsnayd° ^  PL^ 
asmacchaksayd  jyosnayd°,  PrM  asmacchiksayd,  M  jyotsnayd°,  Pr  yotsnayd°  II 
20  N  saparlvdrak  II  4'PL^  °ndsniidvane,  Pr  "ndsmadvane  II  M  °m?/e;  for  °cestam  ; 
'£t  yathestayam  II     N  vibhdSam  II         22  bhN  esyatUi  II 

Page  187. 

1  N  jumps  from  the  first  yendham  to  the  second  yendham  (1.  2),  om.  one 
of  them  and  all  between  them  II  4  N  °/o°  for  "talo'  \  ^'PPr  °talolldlita- 

graha,  M  °tatolldlitagraha   II  8  hh'N  pramati,  corr.  by  corr.  of  bh  to  our 

reading  II  10  N  kastam  ra,  ra  being  a  misreading  for  a  2,  indicating  the 
repetition  of  the  preceding  word  II  bhN^'PPrM  ins.  ya  after  bhavatd. 
ABh  and  Sar.  om.  it  II  11  bhA^'PPrM  dropitas^  in  4'  corr.  to  our  reading 
by  a  small  diagonal  stroke ;  Bh  dvigiinam  tvaydrositas  camdrah  II  14  N 

kmpaydm  dsa,  Pr  khyamaydm  dsa  II  16  Pr  camdre  mamopari  ;  4'PL^  cam- 

dramaso  for  candro,  omitting  the  following  mamo  II  18  4^  api,  corr.  by  cop. 
to  iti ;  but  the  correction  of  pi  to  ti  is  not  very  clear.  Pr  isi,  M  api  for  ifi  II 
After  zV?,  ^PPrM  add  II  ^aj!y5a  II  i  II  II  19  ^PPrM^myi/^  II  20  M  m^ 
for  tdvad  II  22  Pr  kupyamto  for  /t«^o  II  23  bhN  c/^(?*a°  for  cham   II 

24  N  om.  kathaya  II 

Page  188. 

5  ^PL^Pr  °helikd''  for  "pmhelikd" ;  PL^  °ddnddirvinodaih  (!)  II  7  After 
desam,  N  ins.  ^;r«ya/«  katham  api  demm  II  Pr  ?f?V??eV  II  10  ^PPrM  om.  m  II 
13  M  om.  na  II  14  M  tittirak  II  17  bhN  ddridro,  Pr  ddridre  II  bhN 
/?7^m  for  /jwre  11  19  M  mama  vasathe  II  20  N  na  te  kim  II  22  M 
prdtiveSmikak  I  prcchdtdm  II     In  bh  gloss  on  prdiive^mikdk  :  pddoiH  II 


bhN,  ^P PrM 


156  Variants 

Page  189. 

1  M  gahasijo"  W       2  In  bh  gloss  on  sdmamta  :  pdclosl  II     M  era  for  evam  W 
^I'PPrM  ymmir  for  manur  II  5  ^^PPrM  m  for  Ui  II  6  4/PPr  Samka, 

corr.  in  Pr  to  Sasamkah  II    Pr  ke  for  kirn  II    4'PPrM  transp, :  na  ivayd  II  7 

4'M  yathdha,  in  ^  corr.  from  ijathd  ca  by  cop. ;   PPr  yat/id  ca  for  ya^  dha  II 

8  M  pratyaksyam  II  9  M  asvava  for  a/ra  II  11  M  manusdiidyn  II  12 
bh4'PPr  tirascdtm  ca,  in  bh  corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  II  14  N  srnrtih  II 
4'  om.  pramdnl,  but  cop.  supplies  it  in  marg.  II  18  M  savisyafi  II  4'PPrM 
cm.  iti  II  M  athdndtiduram  II  19  4'PPrM  tittiram  11  20  N  om.  cala, 
PL^  om.  hhanga  in  the  compound  II  21  N  bhavafyd  II  23  M  drstyd  II 
bhN  bhayaprdno"  II 

Page  190. 

1  bhN  tapacchachna  ;  Pr  (akhadma   II  2  bhN^'PPrM  ^a^avar^iJa*,  K 

galavdrtds,  A  malavditds  (continuing  tipasvinah,  ttas  ti  of  course  being  a  mis- 
reading for  r/!M,s  «!a),  apparently  corr.  by  cop.  from  gala,  Bh  galakrmtds  II 

5  P  kurdvahdhir,  U  kurddhabdhur  II  4'  (not  PL^)  ?!cr[new  line]/a^or  II  bhN 
eva  for  (?z;aw2  II         7  M  svapnavadrmh,  Pr  svasadrsdh  II     bh  (not  N)  kntumba°  II 

9  M  d'lndny  dydmceti  ca  II  10  M  lokakdrastreva,  P  loJiakdrabhastrevatj  L^ 
lohakdrabhdstmvat  II  11  M  om.  ifa/i/^a  m  II  13  In  bh  gloss  on  su7iak 
puccham :  kurdrdmnd  puckadl ;  Pr  pucchatlm  for  imccham  II  15  kutikd 
bbNA^PL^PrMK;  Bh  f/iZ/2/i-«;  Hamb.  MSS.  H  puttikd  (cp.  p.w.  s.v.),  I 
punnikd  II  16  M  matyem  II  Pr  om.  in  their  right  place  yemm  and  the 
following  words  down  to  mrmanti  (excl.),  1.  19,  adding  them  after  vistare, 
1.  21,  between  two  crosses  (  x)  II  17  4'PL^  adhnah  II  Pr  dhrtam  for 
ghrtam  II  18  In  bh  gloss  on  pmydkdc :  sdnl  II  22  Pr  dharmmandm  II  P 
pardpi' \  \}  with  us  II  23  N  mmkah  prdha  II  N^'PrM  Uttiri,  in  4/  similar 
to  titviri,  which  is  the  reading  of  P  II  24  *PPrM  nadUate  II  In  *  gloss 
by  cop.  on  tisthati :  samasti  II 

Page  191. 

1  N  sthitvau  II  2  bhN  tatra  for  /'a^c^  II          3  N  dharmddemka  II         4 

bhN  om.  law     Pr  i5i  for  te  \\         5  *PPrM   vadaia]    bhN  om.  radafam  W 

6  Pr  pradarmyatu  II  9  Pr  bhutdpi  II  M  om.  _yo  II  13  In  bh  glosses 
on  cr/i:  vakado,  and  on  vrlhayah  :  m/a  II  15  L^  rrksdin  sthitvd  II  16 
M  om.  svarge  and  pada  4  II  17  N  bhdsamfanam  II  19  ^PL^PrM  insert 
mama  before  samipa°,  repeating  it  after  bhutvdw  bhN^PL^M  sanfipavarttinOy 
Pr  mmlpavarUiyo  \  ABh  samipavarttinau  II  20  PL^  vivddaparamdrfham,  om. 
v'ljndfa  II  bhN^PPr  fam,  a  misreading  of  the  old-fashioned  writing  of  o  ; 
A  yena  vijndtaparamd'rt/iam  vivddavaco  vadato  me,  &c. ;  ^h.  yeiia  vivddavij iidna- 
paramurthavaco  m£  vadano  ' pi  paralokavddhd  na  bhavati  II     M  om.  me  II 

bhN,  "^PPiM 


Booh  III  157 

Page  192. 

4  ^PPr  karnnopdmfi,  in  ^  the  «-hook  over  the  line  del.  by  cop.  with 
a  small  dot,  thus  correcting  ti  to  te  II  Pr  dvedayamti  II  5  ^/PL^  visvdsitai  II 
6  N4'PPrM  itpdgatau  II  7  In  bh  gloss  on  °krakace7ia:  karavata  II  8 

Pr  hravUi  II  After  ddi,  ^PL^  add  n  kathd  2,  PrM  kathd  without  a  figure  11 
9  Pr  etam  II  Pr  kr,  om.  tvd  II  After  krfvd^  bhN^'PL^PrM  insert  prdpya  ca. 
ABhK  om.  these  words,  KBh  prdpya  for  krtvd,  Bh  reading  arthapatim  for 
adkipatim.  Simpl.  MSS.  HI  kmdram  divdmdham  patim  (I  parim)  dmdya; 
Simpl.  h  kru'i  [misread  for  ksudravi\  patim  prdpya  rdtrdmlhdh  samtopi.  At  all 
events  either  prdpya  or  krtvd  is  originally  a  gloss,  prdpya  ca  seems  to  me  to 
have  been  inserted  in  order  to  make  these  prose  words  more  similar  to  the 
beginning  of  the  title  stanza  of  the  preceding  tale,  and  the  reviser,  to  whom 
the  text  of  Bh  goes  back,  completes  this  assimilation  by  correcting  adhipa- 
tim  to  arthapatim  II  M  rdtrdmdhdh  II  Pr  om.  santah  II  4'PPr  sau°  for  sam  II 
*P  "tittira,  Pr  "titira'  II  10  -^YYx^  ydsyamti,  om.  iti  II  13  Pr  sarve 

pa   II     bhNAKBh^a/^a5M^7mm  II  14  The  words  sahdste  to  krkdlikayd- 

Ihihitam  suppl.  by  cop.  of  "^  in  marg. ;  hhUdtam  stands  also  in  the  text  II 
15  Pr  om.  bhoh  II  20  M  om.  prdha  II     N  durdtman  II  21  M  adyapra- 

hhuti  II  22  Over  sdyaka  in  bh  gloss  :   bdna  II         23  bhN  and  A  durukta, 

Bh  duruktva,  4'PL^M  durakta,  Pr  dnkta  II  Sar.  and  Simpl.  HI  with  us, 
Simpl.  h  durukum  (misread  for  °ktam)  \\ 

Page  193. 

1  ^  svdsvdsrayam,  the  second  svd  del.  again  by  cop.  II  Pr  om.  vdyaso  II 
2  bhN  om.yad  idam  xydhrtam  mayd,  P  om.yad  idam  vydhrtam  ;  L^  om.  tarn  yad 
and  the  following  words  to  d  visam  eva  (excl.),  1.  7.  M  yad  idam  vydnhatam 
mayd  II  5  Pr  yadi  priyam  II  7  ^  cadvacak,  corr.  by  cop,  to  tadvacah,  the 
corrected  aksara  resembling  cu ;  P  bhudvaca,  Pr  dvacah  for  tad  vacah  II  8 

N  tathd  ca  II  10  vairitdm ;  in  bh  the  glossator  adds  a  various  reading  vai 
katdm\  II  11   Gloss  in  bh  on  bhisag:  vaida  II  13  ^PL^Pr  sarisadi  II 

14  M  tatra  for  tan  na  II  20  Vy  praydt  II  22  4'PL^PrM  sa  aha  II     Pr 

sdtgnnydparah  II 

Page  194. 

1  Pr  valokatah  (!)  II  2  Pr  chdgabrdhmanam;  M  °brdhmandm  II     N  om. 

brdhmamm  and  the  following  words  to  brdkmanak  (excl.),  1.  5  II  5  N 
krtd\ldrtdgni°  W         6  "^ VlMsl  pravdsi^'Pr  prativdn  W  7  hh.  meg Jidcchddite 

gagane  II     M  only  once  mamda^n  II  8  kimcid°  all  our  MSS.  incl.  AKBh  ; 

Hamb.  MSS.  kimcidgrdmam  II  11  L^  artha  for  api  II     4'  itan  ca  taSca,  PL^ 

ita^  ca  tasva,  Pr  itii  cetas  ca,  M  ita^  ca,  om.  cetas  II  12  ^PL^M  mdrgge,  Pr 

mdrgga  II  13  "N pivaram  pahm  II  15  ^PL^M  anyadinajo;  but  cop.  of 

bhN,  SE^PPrxM 


158  Variants 

^  adds  in  marg. :  aiJi/adinoja  id  pat  ha,  and  Pr  has  adi/adinajo  II  17  bh^ 

mmukho,  N  sanmukho  II  Glossator  of  bh  corrects  apamdrgena  wrongly  to 
aparatiidrgem,  which  is  the  reading  of  N  II  18  M  era  for  evam  II  19  N  tad 
for  yad  W  bhN  skamJhdiuclho,  4'PM  skavulhdnirudho.  APrBh  and  Hamb. 
MSS.  with  us  II         22  Pr  om.  tdn  II         24  N  pratipddai/dmi,  Pr  prati_pddasi  II 

Page  195. 

3  N  etyovdca,  M  ahhyeiovdca  II     N  aho  twice  II       4  Pr  Sakfam  ior  yukfah  II 
8  Pr  dsa  for  dha  II  10  4'PPrM  dtmaruciram,  in  4'  corr.  to  our  reading  ; 

but  the  correction  is  not  very  clear.  The  respective  aksara  might  as  well 
be  taken  for  tarn  corr.  to  ram  II  M  samdcarati,  Pr  mmdcaret,  both  om.  iti  II 
12  *PPrM  vidltdi/a  for  krtvd  II     4'PPrM  alio  for  bhoh  II  15  N  sacelam, 

corr.  by  cop.  to  sacaulam  II  20  PL^  aho  for  a^o  II     After  iti,  4'PL^Pr 

11  kathd  II  5  II,  M  kathd  3  II  21  Pr  om.  °seva°  II  24  Pr  durjano  W  25 
M  bhaksayati  II 

Page  196. 

Z  -^  sa  ddcid;  PL^  kaddcid,  om.  ^a  II     *PPrM  "^an"  for  "^ara"  II         4  N 
nihkrdmatas  tva  tasya  II  5  4'PL^  cdlaghu°,  in  ^  corr.  to  our  reading  by 

a  small  vertical  stroke  over  a  II  bhN  ins.  a  second  ca  before  sarire  II  M 
mrlre  vranasonitagamdhd°,\.&\\  7  ^FM  rydpddai/amti  W  N  om.  m  II  4'PM 
tddayamti  II  8    bhN  krta°  for  ksata   II     Pr   °sarvdmbhogo  II     After  iti, 

4'PPrM  add  n  katJid  4  ii  II  10  N  om.  vicdrya'W     4'PPr  vd/msteyam  II     N 

meghavarna prdha  II  11  4'  sdmadlnam,  PL^Pr  sdmaddnam,  M  tdmaddnam  for 
mmdxhn  11  12  M  nirbhatsydvipaksapakmpranathdndm  II  13  bhN  A 4' P 

"pranadh'indm,  Pr  °pranadhdndm ;  Bh  with  us  II  4'PPr  dlisyd°  II  14  bhN^'P 
(not  Mlj  VxKrsimuka°,  'Bh.  rsya° ;  cp.  Sar.  127,  1,  and  below,  197,2  11  *PPr 
ins.  ca  between  saparivdrena  and  bhavatd  II  15  bh  °madhyd,  N  °madhydd  II 

N  divammdhdt  II     Pr  anumd,  om.  ««('o  II  16  4'PPrM  mayedarn  jndtam  II 

N  om.  ajMsdrarakitam  and  the  following  words  to  apasdraparifyakfam  (excl.), 
1.   18  II  19  M  krapd  II  21  Pr   ibamdhanam  II  23  N   svakdryam  II 

24  M  riptisamgatak  II         26  N  samndyasak  II 

Page  197. 

1   M  prahyatydhata  ,  Pr  prakftydhrtarudhirdloynditam  II  2  M   hspa- 

wv,ka°  W  3  bliNA^'PPr  °;jm«af///i° ;  M.mlupranadhiblirtayd\  Bh  with  us  II 
4  Pr  the  first  °kddhi°  twice  II  5  N  tvaryatdrp,  ra,  ra  being  a  misreading 

of  ^  II  8  Pr  °sevind  II  9  PL^  nyagrod/iapdb/iimukkam  II  10  M 

rrkmsdm  II  bhN^P  ri^4arnand,  Pr  first amdnd,  M  hrstamandm,  A  Jirstamandh, 
corr.  by  cop.  to  our  reading.     Bh  with  us  II     M  siiyamdno  'bid  rimarddanah  II 

12  M  f  for  eva  II     M  pddaydmi,  om.  ty«  II  14  4*  wa  /l7V/e[new  line]^;  the 


bhN,^^PPrM 


Booh  III  159 

same  mistake  in  P  (not  in  L^)  II  16  ^PL^  ° i<ydnlamamanam  II  M  om. 
dvillyam  II  18  M  cam  for  tarn  II  19  N  sthirajivinajlvind°  II  N  "mamtri  11 
N  dhintjui  II  20  N  hhltah  for  wf^a^,  om.  the  following  words  to  savismayo 
(excl.),  1.  21  II  M  tatra  xidyalmam  for  fan  nivedyatdm  II  Pr  dtviasvarggama- 
nds  for  dtmasvdminah  II     M  «a  for  saha  II  22  bh  bhat^  N  bhaktam  for  ^«^  11 

23  ^PL^  vydpdditdneka  ,  M  lydpddifMeka  ,  Pr  vydpddifdnika    II     M  drs<tyd  II 

24  N  pracalitah,  om.  /^ra/i  II  25  M  bJiavatds  II  27  M  ^//«Z/f/,  om.  >?:«/«o  11 
In  ^  gloss  by  cop.  on  bliutikdmo  :  dhaneccku  II  29  M  'bhihllarn  for  '*«^i  II 
Pr  \r^^e  II  30  Pr  tasyopaddpraddnena  II  bh  tvalpakse  pdtinam,  N  ^ra- 
paksapdtinam  II         32  4'PL^  ifam*  ^iw/« ;  Pr  ^ara^  id  II 

Page  198. 

3  N  tad  atrddau  II  P^*  kimm  (not  L^)  II  5  *PPrM  hviamtrur  II  6 
N  "paiirumh.  balah  W  7  M  updgatd  II  ^'M  loke  pravddah,  in  ^  corr.  by  cop. 
to  our  reading  II  9  Vv  surllabhah  W  bhNA4'PPrMK  «/l-im7a/J,  Bh  c?i-«r- 
#a^a^,  M  cisdmkisild,  corr.  by  the  copyist  to  °kusitah.  Cp.  SP.  III.  44  II 
10  M  om.  ca  II  11  ^PPr  sphatdm  II  15  In  <if,  ca  after  tasya  has  been 
supplied  by  cop.  over  the  line,  but  it  is  liable  to  be  overlooked,  as  it  stands 
between  two  aksaras  of  the  preceding  line,  clinging  closely  to  their  inferior 
ends;  PL^  om.  ca;  (D-  tasyd  for  tasya)  II  16  N  nivarttate  II         18  bhN 

valmiko  'pi  for  °k6pari  II  19  bhN  nunam  meyd  (N  mayd)  ksetradevatd  mayd  II 
20  ^PL^PrM  kaddpi  for  kaddcid  api  II     Pr  pujite  II  21  M  dayd  for  tad 

asydh  II  22  M  ydcittd  sera  niksipya  II  23  M  om.  bkoh  II     ^'PL^  mayai- 

tdvam  kdlam  II         24  '^  pujdm,  M  kutd  for  piijd  II         25  Pr  r  for  prdtar  11 

Page  199. 

1  N  ins.  ca  after  evam  II  N  ekena°  for  ekaika° ;  Pr  ekaikam  dlndram  II  3  N 
^r«w2  ioY  grdmam  II  4  M  ins,  /ra  before  i!a/m  ^ai^va  II  5  M  om.  ca  after  ^/^awz  II 
6  bhN  gr/nsydmy  evam,  ^PL^  grJilsydmevam,  Pr  grinsydmy  emvam,  A  grJnsyd- 
mi  I  era»2,  Bh  grMsydmUy  evam  II  7  M  vrdhmana,  om.  pidrena  II  N  om. 
^i'm^i  II  8  4'PPrM  amuktajlvita  eva  II     Pr  tafhddesata  II  9  *  z^,  then 

/ja  add.  over  line  by  cop.,  then  ^a»2a[new  line]^  h,  h  being  written  in  the 
line  on  danda,  and  a  second  danda  being  added  after  the  first  one ;  P  L^ 
npagamatak  II         10  M  samsrtah  II  11  Pr  °vindkdranam  II     bhN  samarpi- 

tavdn  II  13  MPr  om.  grJindti;  all  our  other  MSS.  inch  AKBh  have  the 

second  pada  as  given  in  our  text  II  14  M  hamsah  II  18  '^ijdmbuna- 

dayamayd  II  19  N  sanmdse  ra,  ra  being  a  misreading  of  -5  II  20  M  vrha, 
om.  tpaksx  II  21  bh  °ddfyd  or  "ddnyd,  NA4'PL^BhK  °ddnyd  for  °ddtyd\ 

Pr  "picchaikaddnyd,  M  ° picclia'ikaddtyd.  In  bh,  tya  and  nya  are  often,  as  in  our 
case,  hard  to  be  distinguished ;  cp.  our  facsimile  Table  11,  no.  7,  line  i  middle 
praiyekasah,  1.  2  end  bhrdmi^d,  1.  4  middle  of  first  half  asatjdk,  1.  5  middle  of 

bhN,'^PPrM 


160  Variants 

first  half  Ihriyena,  &c.  "svith  1.  2,  second  half  anyafhd,  1.  6  middle  aoyat/iau-a. 
The  archetype  of  our  MSS.  apparently  had  the  same  forms  of  fya  and  n^a  as 
bh. — dd7iaddti  is  formed  like  havyaddti  II 

Page  200. 

1  4'Pr  paraspara,  PL^  para,  M  parasya  for  parasparam  II  2  Pr  e^g 

twice  II  N  vadamte  II  4'PL^  ismdJcam  II  3  4'PM  kari^i/asi  II  4  Myw^wza- 
l/ii//itam  W  5  hhlii  devapramdna7n  W  6  4'PL^Pr  ^a^^as^fl/^,  M  ^a^va^w  II 

7    4/  laffvda[new  ■peige]da/ta.s/d?i  II  11    ^PL^PrM  ndnugrhndti.     Then 

^PL^Pr  >(-a/;/4a  ii  5,  M  only  /^a/'/5a  II  13  Pr  updgatah  II  14  bhN  dl2n- 

kdm  II  After  cr/i,  4'PPrM  add  n  4  ^-ai^/^J  n  ii  II  15  Yx  asminn  a/iate  II  Before 
tad,  bhN  ins.  rakidksah  jMnar  abravlt  II  16  N  tve  for  /t'Oiw  «!m  II  18 

4'PL^  dkhydtayn,  in  "^  corr.  by  cop.  from  our  reading ;  Pr  dkhydta  II  23  bh  N 
kruddha°,  4'PM  krura°,  PrL^  XM/a°  for  ksudra°.  The  reading  of  bhN, 
apparently  that  of  the  archetype  of  both  our  MS. -classes,  seems  to  be 
a  corruption  of  the  reading  adopted  in  our  text,  and  the  reading  of  sPPPrM 
seems  to  be  a  conjectural  emendation  of  the  reading  of  bhN.  Our  reading 
is  that  of  ABhK  and  of  MBh.  xii.  43,  9  ed,  Protap  Chundra  Roy  ii  bh 
kdlasammmitah,  N  kdlasamamtatah  II 

Page  201. 

1  Pr  va,  om.  nai  II  4  Pr  °7idSikdh  II  5  N  udvelamyd  II  7  M 

°prdna  for  °prdnl°  II  8  N  vanasthasydhhavena  ghanaik  II  11  N  dsasdra  II 
12  N  muddhartlaikam  II  14  bh  susiro°,  M  hipiro°,  BhNK  kiciro"  II  16 

bhN  ca  gacchati  II  19  4'PPrM  hi  for  ca  II  21  M  adrsl  II  23  bh 

(not  N)  sasamtustd  II 

Page  202. 

1  N  dusyati  W  2  N  dnste  II     N  dnstdk  II  3  4'  sapuppa°  II         6  N 

kdmta,  M  kdmtd  II  7  4'PL^  sarnraksak  II     ^  sarandgatah  II 15  [new  line]  ^a 

^a° ;  e  before  ^a  supplied  in  ^  in  margin,  without  any  mark  in  the  text. 
PL'  with  4'  (P  writing  Ii  for  15),  but  without  the  correction  II  11  PL^ 

yathdsaktim  II  12  N  tathdsau  II  14  Pr  prdkrtai  II  16  M  ddridraro- 

diikhdni,  Pr  ddridryarogadjikhdni  II         18  M  w^,fr;'a  II  19  Vv  yathd  vidkih  II 

20  Pr  "yukta"  II  21  N  drstah  II  22  In  *  gloss  by  glossator  on  bhadra'. 
luvdhakah  II         23  M  varttavya  I  for  kartavyah  II 

Page  203. 

1  "^  vikamgamdh  II  3  M  gatvdmgdrakarmmatim  II  L^  om.  naydm,  P  om. 
dnaydm  II  6  M  mi'i  (or  ra^i)  II  bhN^PMBhK  ndmyet,  N  inserting  wa  ri 
before  it;  Pr  ndyat;  A  nd^aye yena  te  II     Bh  kmdhd  II  7  4'PL'Pr  awye  II 


bhx,  "^PPrM 


Book  in  161 

8  N  "sydtmd  hi  for  "sydtmdpi  II  13  »!'  «?^,  P  him,  \>  hhv.  for  tu  II  14  N  tdm  \\ 
15  Pr  dharmmdtvd  II  18  '^  pdtam  iov pdpam  II  20  M  om.  the  third  pada  H 
M  dtmanauva  II  22  Pr  narah  kendtra  sammyah  II  23  4'PPrM  cm. 

stanza  154  II 

Page  204. 

1  M  atha  pra  II  2  bhN^PPr  gmmo,  a  misreading  which  shows  that 

the  archetype  of  these  MSS.  had  danda  between  the  two  padas ;  ABh  grlsme  II 
3  M  °sahahsrah  II  5  bh  N  *  P  L^  Pr  M  Bh  yasti ;  A  with  us  1 1  4^  P  U  Pr  nld- 
kdm  II  7  N  muktvd  II  10  ^PL^  patidmdydh  II  19  Vv  ydvana  for 

ydni  II     Pr  mdnuse  II  20  ^PL^  tdvankdlam,  in  *  corr.  by  cop.  from  tdvdn 

kdlam  II  21  Bh  this  and  the  following  line  with  us,  only  harsdvisntas  for 
harsdvistas,  and  hhrtvd  for  krtvd.  For  this  passage  cp.  Critical  Introduction, 
p.  44  ff.  II         22  'N paramdm  nirvedam  II 

Page  205. 

1  After  iti,  P  katM  ii  ii,  4'PrM  kaikd  6  w  W  4  bhN  mamddydvaguliate  \ 
cp.  p.  206, 1.  7  II  6  *PPr  corendpy,  N  mrendpy  II  9  ^/PPrM  arimardanah 
prdha  prstavdms  ra  II     M  vaira  for  caurah  ii  13  M  kdciryena  kdcin  II     M 

nivarddhanavanikasutd  II  "^ prabhutam  dhanam  II  14  ^PPrM  vrddham  va  II 
15  *PPrM  w-^te  ioT yiiktam  II  20  4'PPrM  om.  i!fliJ/^a  (?a  II  21  Pr  t;z7a- 
mitdw      Pr  hamtds  for  dantds-,    M  ins.  ^am?!a  before  damids  \\  22  M 

Ihramti  II  ^'PPrM  apahatam  II  23  N  vdkyam  nddriyate  ca  bdmdhavajanair 
patnl  na  msruyate  II  24  bhN  °parusam\  in  bh,  °/;a°  has  been  corr.  subse- 

quently to  i?i*°  (by  cop.  ■?)  II  This  line  exactly  with  the  same  words  in  Bh 
and  Hamb.  MSS. ;  A  dhi{i\n^  on  gamboge  which  covers  another  aksara)^ 
kastam  jarayd  'bhibhutapurusam  \  putro  'pya  'vajndyate  II     M  om.  'py  a  II 

Page  206. 

1  <i>V'Kgrhe,  Pr  gahe,  all  these  MSS.  om.  tad  II  <ifV  coram  II  2  bhN  vi- 
imayotpulakdmeita  II  4  ^PPr  grhe  ko\  M  ahe  ko°  II  5  bhN^PPrM  mamd° ; 
A  with  us ;  Bh  nunam  esd  mam  asya  bhaydn  mdm  dUmgatUi  II  7  bhN4'PPrM 
Tnamddydvaguhate,  in  P  corr.  from  mdmddyd°.  Cp.  the  readings  of  Sar.  ^  163,  2 
and  SP,  MS.  N  1355.  ABh  with  us  ll  9  Pr  etasmdc  II  bhN  apakdrinah, 
in  bh  con-,  to  our  reading  by  corr.  II  After  cintyate,  ^/PPrM  insert  kaihd  ii 
7  II  10  N  pustdya  (a  misreading  of  the  old-fashioned  e)  ll      M  hhadlya 

for  tadlya  ll     *PPrM  cety  for  vd,  iti  II  11  M  anyena  for  anena  II  12 

bhN^PM  here  and  in  the  following  lines  vakrandsam  ll  M  eva  for  evam  ll 
15  N  goyutam  ll  16  M  arimdrdana  dha,  ^P  arimardana  prdha  II  18  N 
ins.  prativasati  sma  after  brdhmanah  ll     19  bh  vasista°,  N  vasista   ll    N  °va%trd- 


bhN,^PPrM 


162  Variants 

nuganiclhale_pa7iamd°  II     bhN  °parivarjUa  II  20  bhN  °mopacita  11     N  hto- 

stdva   II  21  M  vrdhmane  II  23  M  aha  ya  vrdhnanasya  II  24  N  om. 

gam  i\\     M  om.  nikitya  II 

Page  207. 

2  4'PPr  tlksna,  M  tikaa  ^  all  these  MSS.  om. pravirala  II  N*P  "ndW,  M  a«- 
nata}indh°  II  M  °vam5e  II  3  bh  " samtatatagdtrah,  N  °*a7«^a^[^  deleted  by  cop.]- 
tagdtrah,  4'PPrM  ° samanvitagdtrah  for  ° samtatagdtrah  (Pr  °smdyu  for  "sndyu) ; 
A  ° saTntatigdtraJi ]  Bh  upacitanndyusamtatir  nnatagdtrah  \\  hh"^  ''hutdvaha°  \\ 
4  N  om.  ^ffw  II  bh  "bhayotirastaS,  corr.  by  the  copyist  to  "hhaydt  trastaS, 
which  is  N's  reading  ll  7  N  daridrobrdhmanasya  II  9  4'PPr  bhaksa- 

yisydmiliy  M  bhaksayitvdmUi  II  11  M.  prasthitardksasam  II  13  N  bhaksdmi 
for  bliaksaya  II  15  4'PPrM  tathdpi  for  tavdpi  II  17  M  <70  iov  goyuge  11 

N  jumps  from  brdhmano  1.  17  to  brdhnano  1.  19,  om.  one  of  them  and  all 
between  them  ll  18  In  4'  gloss  by  later  hand  on  dhamikayd  :  spadkikayd 
(read  spardkikayd)  II  19  Pr  coro  ll  20  M  om.  bhaksayitum  icchati  I  rdksaso  II 
22  bhN^afi?aw  for  et^awi  ll     M  hutvdcchde  vrdhmanah  II 

Page  208. 

1  After  2Yi,  ^PPrM  8  yJ-a^^a  ii  ii  ii  2  °^i°  of  Sibindpi  looks  in  bh  almost 
like  °*^°  \  hence  N  (replacing  °si°  by  °i?:^i°,  which  very  often  alternates  with 
°si°  in  the  MSS.)  sikhi?idpi  II  3  M  sriiyate  11  4  bhN  tatrdyam  for  ^a»  ndyam ; 
consequently  the  glossator  inserts  «a  before  hanyate  1 1  6  N  avadhydyam  ; 

Pr  athadhya  evdyam  II  12  N  om.  nagare  W  13  bhNya/^ar^^  v«°  II  17 
bhN  vijayaS  ca  W  18  Pr  vamhitam  II     bhN  bruvUi  11  19  Vr  prapito  1 1 

20  bh  vaideSikasya,  corr.  by  the  copyist  to  vaideiakasya,  which  is  the  reading 
of  N  II         24  Pr  sd  ca  for  8dpi  W         25  Pr  duretara°  11     M  krtd  for  ^a^i  II 

Page  209. 

1  4'PL^  "kriya  for  "kraya",  in  4'  «  deleted  by  a  small  stroke  over  the 
line  II  2  M  krtd  for  krtvd  ll         3  bhN  prasiiptasya  for  prasuptah  I  i^a^ya  ll 

4  *PPr  om.  ca  after  tatraiva  II  6  4'PPrM  om.  katham  II  8  M  ^t'oj'a 

for  tvayd  W  M  ^-?aw  for  katham  II  ^PPrM  «m  for  idam  II  M  hdtaka' 
purnnaka   W  10  'Pijdndsi  II  11  In  bh  gloss  on  rdjikd :  rdl  W     M  ro/i- 

kdponena  II  12  bhN  taddpty  II  13  Pr  wava  vivdmh  II  14  Pr 

vyadhdyd"  II  15  bhN  param  II     M  a*a  I  c?j  (oi  ddi,  1.  18),  omitting  all  the 

text  between  these  syllables  II       16  'N  paripujiid  II     4'PPr  vihifopabhogyam  II 

18  L^  paraspara,  P  parasya  II    After  af/i,  ^PM  >taif//a  n  9,  Pr  kathd  ii  <29  II 

19  bhN  samarpitavdn  II  N  ^a^//a  cdnudntdmtamlllnam  II  20  Pr  vindmnd- 
yam  ll         21  M  om.  pujyd  yatra  pujyante  II     N  vimdnatd  II 


bhN.SkpPrM 


Booh  III  163 

Page  210. 

3  4'PPrM  om.  ca  II  6  Pr  ins.  ca  before  the  first  sydd  II     P  om.  sydd 

yadi  II  7  M-jdndti  vindm  iovjd°  cai°  W  8  bh  tad  drstam,  N  iad  daHam 

iov  na  drstam  W         Q  Vt  t  ior  i/at  W  10  "Pr  avocacat  W  ISbhNonly: 

durdivase  ghanatimiretyddi,  omitting  the  rest  of  the  stanza.  In  A,  the  2nd, 
3rd  and  4th  padas  run  thus :  varsabhi[mis\:.  for  °ti\jalade  [corr.  from  °do\ 
mahd'taviprabhrtau  I  visamasthdne  bharttas  tvayd  na  garQ.tavyarn,  tu  sahhaye  'pi  II 
Bh  on  the  whole  with  us ;  variants :  b  nihsamcdrdsu  nagarav'itJnsu ;  c  patyau 
videsaydte\  di  param  sickham  W  16  Vt  virdese  gamane  W     M-janacapaldydhW 

19  M  "vr  for  °vita  ;  in  bh  gloss  on  °vita  :  vyabhicdrl  II  20  '^  prasnpta- 

jane  II         21  Pr  ativdkyahya  II         22  Pr  'past dr em  II 

Page  211. 

1  Pr  am  for  antare  II  3  N  anenam  for  enam  II  M  hasmi  for  hanmi  II  4  M 
tdv  for  tdvad  II  5  N  saha  Idpdt  II  4'  W2[new  \me]nMrfam ;  hence  Pr  tJz[new 
\me]nibMam  II  6  bhNA^PPrM  vidhdya  ;  Simpl.  Hlh  the  same  blunder. 
Bh  etasminn  amtare  id  grkadvdrakapdtayiigam  niscallkrtya  ^ayanam  drohati  II  9 
M  tata  for  tat  II     vf'PPrM  i^aiJa*  for  evam  II  10  ^PL^  spasotsuko  II         11 

Over  tvaydsparSanlyam  in  bh  «a ;  M  ins.  ef a  after  mriram.  These  are  cor- 
rections by  copyists  who  separated  tvayd  sparSanlyani  instead  of  tvayd  aspa  II 
13  M  devatd2darmndrtham  II  Over  tatrdkasmiki  in  bh  gloss :  vyabhicdrl  II  Pr 
r  eva  iov  kke  W  16  Pr  apddayam  II  17  N  matik  for  patik  II  19 

4'PPrM  transpose  :  tat  irutvdbUhitam  mayd  II  20  Pr  om.  mama  II  21 

Pr  ins.  yad  before  yady  II  bhNA^I'PPrMBh  anena;  the  Hamburg  MSS. 
(t.  simplicior)  have  parapurnsena ;  Bh  yady  anena  purusena  samam,  ekatra 
$ayamye  dllmganam  karosi  I  tat  tava  bharttur  apamrtyur  asya  samcarati  bharttd  ca 
varsaSatam  jivati  II     About  A,  see  Introd.,  p.  54  f.  II         22  M  bkarttah  II 

Page  212. 

1  bhN   ' mtarhdsuavikd"  II  4  4'P   iayyddhastdn,    Pr   Sayyddhastd,   M 

Sayddhasvd  II  5  Pr  kuldnamdani,  M  kulanamdati  II     vf  PPrM  tvatparlksdr- 

tham  II  6  M  ^e^am  /»  ^Ml/Ja^  II  7  Pr  tkamdhe  II  12  bhN^'PPrM  c?05/- 
^j'atf^i;  A  with  us  II     After  ddi  *PPrM  10  kathd  ii  ii  II  16  ^PL^  °viro- 

dhindh,  M  °virodhitd,  Pr  °virodhina  II  17  M  mamtrena  i  II  21  bhN 

tasydtdarbkdvam,  Pr  tasydmgatah  bhdvam  ;  cp.  Sar.  133,  12  f,  II  *PPrM  om.  so 
'bravit  II  22  bhN^PPrM  aham  tdvadarthe\  ta  and  bha  are  very  similar  in 
our  old  MSS. ;  A  aham  tadarthe,  Bh  a^aw  tdva  yusmadarthe,  two  unsuccessful 
attempts  towards  correcting  the  corrupt  passage  II  NPr  dpadam  II  bhN^'P 
°ydnandrtham ;  ABh  with  us  (Bh  vairi°)  II  23  Pr  ins.  mi  after  "kusalo  II 

25  N  om.  bahi  II         26  Pr  ukujya  II 


bhN,^PPrM 


164  Variants 

Page  213. 

2  bhNABh  "tala  for  "iata   II     M  °khalitdm   II  3  Pr  om.  "s'lta   \\     Pr 

"taramgd  II     M  om.  yd  gamgd  II     'M.japaniyatapdsvddliT/dyo'  II  4  NM  "yo^a" 

for  V'^^'^"  "     ^/PU  °pdrdyanaih  II  5  N  kamda,  m  deleted  by  the  copyist, 

who  continues  rthitmanraik,  om.  the  preceding  syllables  II  bh^'PL^PrM 
°sevdld\  KBh.°saivdld'' W  7  ^^Vl}  ydjmlkyo  W     <i'Vl>  jdnhavydm  W     On 

fndtvopasprastum  gloss  in  bh  :  dcainanam  grhltum ;  4' P L^  M  °srastum,  Pr  °srstum  II 
8  Pr  drabdhesya  II  15  M  om.  yathdsydh  II  18  N  om.  tasmdd  and  the 

following  words  to  tasmdn  1.  20  excl.  II  19  P  (not  U)  micam  II  4'PPr 
gdmdharvdk  II     bh  ^?>m  II 

Page  214. 

1  ^PPrM  vyamjanais  caW  2  M  om.  pratisthitah  II  5  Pr  om. 

purvam,  param  cat  \\  8  N  kanydm  for  nagndm  II  9  M  _^a  kanydjak  ghanyd 
Vfsall  smr  pa^yaty  asamstrtd  II  10  M  avivddyd  II     M  om..jaghanyd  II     PL^ 

vrsald  W  11  Vr  svadrSlbhyaS  ca  W  'KjaghanydbhyoW  13  Pr^racc^amll 
16  N  tathdcaW  19  ^PPrM  ^/-are  (M  only  re)  ^?<??a^  m;;^a  gavemnlydh 
(M  gatesamyd).  The  Hamb.  MSS.  HI  and  Simpl.  MS.  h  have  the  same 
difference,  H  reading  t"«r<?  gundh  sapta  vilokanlydh,  I  and  h  etdn  gtindn  sapta 
paflksya  kanyd;  A  with  bhNIh,  but  om.  sapta  \  Bh  vare  gundh  sapta  ni- 
rlksamyds  II  20  4'PPrM  atah  param  bhdgyavasd  hi  kanyd  (Pr  add.  k) ; 

Simpl.  MSS.:  H  tatah  param  hhdgyavam  hi  kanydh,  I  dayd  hudhaih  sesam 
acimtanlyarn,  h  vudha  daiyd  prasamlksa  kdlam  \  sesam  acimtanlyali ;  A  with 
bhN.     Bh  tatparam  bhdgyavasd  hi  kanyd  II  21  bhN  asa,  ^PPrM  ddityo, 

for  asyd ;  A  asya,  corr.  by  corr.  to  our  reading,  but  d  del.  again ;  Bh  with 
us  II  23  Pr  savitdhrtah  II  In  4',  hhagavan  and  the  following  words  to 
svaduhitaram  incl.  are  supplied  by  gloss,  in  margin ;  gloss,  of  4'  writes 
suduhitara,  then  m  uvdca  must  have  been  torn  off  or  cut  off  with  part  of  the 
right  margin,  as  PL^  have  these  words,  agreeing  with  corr.  of  4'  in  the 
faulty  reading  suduhitaram  II 

Page  215. 

1  4'PM  suduhitaram,  Pr  svahitaram  II  3  M  ndham  etsilasdmi  II  6  Pr 
kasmin  for  ka-kit  II  M  om.  apy  II  8  Pr  pntrije  II  10  Pr  sakdd  II  11 
M  bho  megha  vad  amy  a  tvad  mlhiko  II  N  pavanenoktam  for  meghenoktarti  II  12 
M  pntrike  ' -smeghayacchdmi  II     4'PPrM  sd  dha  II  14  ^P  adhiko,  corr.  by 

cop.   of  ^  to  adkikah  II  15  ^P  kastit  II  16  M  atha  pwvata  munih 

parvatam  \\  21  M  tasyd  \larSayat  II  22  M.  pulakovrsitaSarlrd  v°  II  23 
bhNA^PPrM  mUsaklm;  Bh  with  us  II  N  krtvd  tasm^i,  continuing  tasmai, 
Ac,  216,  2  II 


bhN,  "^PPrM 


Booh  III  165 

Page  216. 

1  '^°viUtam  grhitam\  grTiidliarmmam\  hh'N A'i^V Pi  ffr/nd/iarm{m)am  W  Bh 
svajdtivihitam  karmam  (!)  anututdmi  II  <if  svopi  II  2  bh^'PPr  (not  M) 
musaktm  II  3  Pr  suryahharttdram  II  After  ddi,  *P  kathd  11  u,  M  >?:aMa  n  i, 
Pr  yiai!^a  ii  i^  II  4  Pr  °;;2a°  for  °vi°  II  bh  sthirajlvUy  acimtayat,  N 
sthirajivity  acimtayat  II  8  N  akansyad,  bh^PPrM  akarisyad,  corrected  in 
bh  by  corr.  to  our  reading.  A  with  us.  Bh  akarisyantaha  tato.  After 
akarisyad,  M  continues  :  etemm^  &c.,  1.  9  II  10  Pr  yathdmmdhitam  II  PL^ 
prayaccha  II  11  Pt  ete  bdmdkavqpdyas  II  In  bh  ca  after  sa  has  been  deleted 
again  by  cop.  NM  om.  m  II  13  Pr  ins.  sdd/iya  before  na  W  15  M 
atraidmrasthah  II  16  M  ddyaram  for  dkdram  II  17  "^  sthirajwinam  II  18 
bhN  om.  sa  II  19  M  mamtrijam  II  M  om.  ca  II  20  In  bh  gloss  on 
avagacchdmi:  jdndmi  II  25  'I'PL^PrM  mahdn  tf  II  bh  tava,  corr.  by  corr. 
to  tatra  II  After  ca,  corr.  of  bh  adds  ta ;  hence  N  catakopi  for  ca  /?:o  ';?i  U 
27  Pr  tadagra  eva  II 

Page  217. 

4  4'PPr  visvastkacitto,  M  vihasacitto  II  6  M  nijdvdslm  II  7  M  >?;m 

anendham,  om.  wa  sdjpdye  II     4'PPr  mpdyanendham  II  8  M  wa  for  »^awta  11 

10  ^PPrM  vicimfya  for  vicdrya  II  11  bh  vikasltanayanavada^  then  begin- 

ning of  »2a,  then  nakamalah.  N  with  ^/PM ;  Pr  vikasitavadanakamala  II 
^PPrM  ins.  ca  after  ^ra>^a  II     N  //o/w  II  13  M  pmyaccJiat  II     N  a  for 

atha  II     M  °nd.drsraddheya   II  14  *PPrM  °vacanamdtrapratyayapari°  (M 

"jpratynyapari),  in  ^  corr.  by  cop.  from  °vacanemd°  II  15  4'PPrM  bJiavati  II 

Pr  ins. /aw?  after  mucyatdm  II  16  P  om.  '^a^;  L^  mocitd  sati  II  17  Pr 

^at;,  om.  ad  II  19  After  °a«??,  *PPrM  katkd  w  12  \\  II  22  *P  svavarggydm, 
Pr  svavarggdn  II     M  ci;a  '*»?ac?  bhu°  II  23  M  om.  durgam  II         In  bh  gloss 

on  'bkidhatte:  kathayati  II     ^PPrM  anyaparvatadurggam  (Pr  °rgam)  W 

Page  218. 

2  bhNA^PL^Pr  hey  ate,  M  key  ate  (or  °^ya°) ;  Bh  «a  ^oca2^c  for  #a  *o°  II 

4  In  bh,  «r?<^a  has  been  corr.  by  corr,  to  srutdh,  which  is  the  reading  of  P  ll 

5  P  (not  L^)  produh  II  7  Pr  kasti  for  asti  11  8  Pr  parisraman  II  11 
M  nivrto  II  12  All  our  MSS.  incl.  A  and  Bh,  but  except  Pr,  putkartum  ; 
Pt  mutkartum  II  13  bhN^'P  twice  bila  3  for  bild  3;  1}  aho  v'lla  3  aho 
bila  3 ;  M  aho  bila  i  5  i  aho  bila  i  5 ;  Pr  aho  bila  3  (om.  one  aho  bila  3) ;  A 
aho  bilat  \  ahe  bilat  {t  being  a  misreading  for  5).  Bh,  misunderstanding  the 
significance  of  the  figure  5:  aho  bila  bila  bila  ity  uktvd.  Cp.  Critical 
Introduction,  p.  70,  and  Panini  VIII,  2,  84  ll  N  om.  tusmmbhwya  II  *PPrM 
om.  bhwya,  writing  Hmlmbhuyopi  II             14  N  kathd  for  tvayd  II  16  Pr 


bhNj^'PPrM 


166  Valiants 

dkaranlyah  II     vppPrM  ndhvasi  II  17  Mprascdn  II     'N'i''P'Pr  dAvdsyasi,  M 

ahvdsi/asi  II  18  N  tdvat  for  tac  II     M  muiian  asya  esd  guhd  II  22  ^ 

pravarttamie^  but  the  anusvara  put  rather  high  over  the  r-hook  II  23 

N  om.  aham  II     M  cm.  ^yam  me  II         24  bhNM  iti  for  e^i  II     Pr  akaroti  II 

Page  219. 

1  M.  prafiSvapurnna  dibhdgd  anydn  II  2  4'Pr  durasthdne,  corr.  by  cop.  of  ^ 
by  means  of  an  almost  imperceptible  vertical  stroke  to  durasthdn ;  PL^  om.  du- 
rasthdn  ;  4'PrM  ins.  a  second  api  after  durasthdn  II  4'PL^  paldyamdno,  the  two 
o-strokes  being  deleted  by  cop.  of  "if  by  means  of  two  dots  over  them  II  3 
After  ddi,  4'PPr  katJid  w  13\\,'M.  kathd  12,  corr.  by  the  copyist  to  13  \\  5  M 
tad  evam  ma  vyacimtayat,  &c.,  1.  7  ;  the  missing  text  has  been  supplied  by  the 
copyist  himself  in  the  next  line  ll  M  parivd,  om.  rdnugato  ;  N  "rdnurakto  for 
"rdnugato  II  7  Pr  sthirajwiti  krsta°  II  8  M  gatek  II     4'  mu(lhamu7iasas  II 

9  M  om.  ya^^fl^  II  10  Pr  6?z(new  line)f/?/y/^a°  II  11  M  om.  sya  na  cirdt  II 
15  bhN^'PPr  ekaikam;  A  svakuldyaikaikdm,  with  a  small  e  over  ai\  Bh 
«a  svakuldye  pratyaham  ekaikdm  vana°  II  M  vanaydstikdm  II  Yx  guhddlndrtham  II 
N  om.  one  (fiVie  II      Pr  om.  na  II      Pr  transp. :  i5e  ca  II  16  bhN  atha  for 

athavd  II  21  N  ?«flya  yfri^a  II  22  In  bh  under  praksipa  gloss  tvam  II 

24  M  tava  for  iJa^fa  ll  25  hh'^ "i^Vv joranadhir \  A  with  us;  Bh  iha  for 

jiranidhir  II  26  Pr  amdho  Hrdpa  ,  M  'nyatra  pasaranam  II     N  tvaryatdm 

once  only  1 1  29  ^  f^*e[new  page]A%a^a^,  Pr  vivosatah  II         30  ^PL^ 

tadrasamtphalam^  bhN  tatphalam,  PrM  and  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us  II  31 
4'PPrM  grhdgatas^  bhN  guhdydtas,  'Sh  yad  guhdydtasya  te\  the  reading  of 
bhN  is  excellent  in  itself;  but  Hamb.  MSS.  and  A  with  us  II  *PL^ 
nirvdkulatayd  II 

Page  220. 

1  MJalamnl  II  4  M  "pddadurggam  II  5  Pr  samadhye  II  6  4' P PrM 
tvayd  katham  II  M  om.  yatah  II  7  bhN^/PPrM  su  for  ^z< ;  cp.  Sar.  136, 21. 
ABh  with  us  ll  Vr  purnnya"  ll  8  N  na  vdn°  II  12  M  karanibhau^  om. 
^ari ;  N  karikarinibho  II  13  N  strlbaddhadvan  karau  II  16  In  bh  gloss 

on  darvl°:  kadachl  II  17  M  ins.  sa  before  bhl°  ll  bhNA4'PPr  mdtsya°,  M 
"mdsya".  Bh  with  us  II  "^  sudravat  W  18  N  om.  all  the  text  between  ya 
oiyad,  and  p.  236,  1,  8  ll  19  Pr  kdlopeksi  ll  20  M  °sphurugu  II  21 
M  °vila  [a  later  hand  adds  h'\  sa  I  vyasdci  1 1  In  bh  gloss  on  savyasdd :  arjuna  1 1 
22  Cop.  of  bh  satd  over  ya^a  of  prdrthayatd  II  bh  manena  for  janena  II 
nigrhya  in  bh  corr.  to  nagrhya  II  25  In  bh  gloss  on  dharmdtmajah:  yudhi- 
stlra  (!)  II  26  bh^PPr  kaumtlputrau  (with  gloss  in  bh  :  sahadevanakula) , 

M  kautiputrau)  A  kumtlputrau  ;  Bh  mddrlputrau  II  27  Vr  gokarnasam  ll 

In  bh  gloss  on  "preByatdm'.  ddsa  1 1  28  Yt  yauvanya   ll         29  4*  om.  *a/)i, 


From  220,  i8  bh^^I'PPrM 


Book  III  167 

but  supplies  mpi  in  marg. ;  P  mpi  II     Pr  viclam  II     Ma  for  dgatd  II  32 

M  yaddniid  II  33  bh  ins.   tad  before  evam.      Sar.   137,  21   deva  in  the 

place  of  tad  II     4'PMPr  transp.  na  after  ^a^ry  ii 

Page  221. 

1  Pr  aneJcaSdstrepy  II  Pr  "buddhi  II  ^PPrM  ins.  ca  before  dhimdn  \\ 
5  bh  apamrpa  II  M  sadharmmdtvdn  II  7  P  drstdh  drstd,  M  drstvdk  drstvdk, 
Pr  drstvd  drstdh  II  9  bh  air^o  II  10  M  om.  ucyate  I  durmantrinam  kam  II 
22  All  our  MSS.,  and  SP  1480  (except  one  revised  MS.)  mahatd ;  cp. 
Sar.  139,  2  II  25  hh.  paripretavayd,  corr.  by  corr.  to  parigatavai/o  \  ^PPr 

parinita°  II  26  Pr  (?^a»^  for  a"a»i  II      In  bh  7idma,  of  which  dma  is  still 

to  be  made  out,  if  the  leaf  is  looked  at  against  the  light,  is  covered  with 
ink  II  27  ^P  updgamyddhrtapantam,  M  updgatasyddhrtapantam,    Pr  v.pd- 

gamyathrtapantam  II  28  Pr  vdake prdmta'  II 

Page  222. 

5  ^PM  amtaraprakrdmto  II     bh  vrdhmanasya  sunor  II  6    bh^PPrM 

°jaldmtastho  ;  A  kradatatastho  ;  Bh  Iiradanatajaldmtadho  II  7  ^PPr  'mguste  II 
8  Pr  duhkhind"  II     bh  lyrdptah  for  saptak  II  12  M  om.  ca  II  13 

bh^'PPrM  durdura,  Kdarddura°,  Bh  dtcrdvara    II  14  bh^'P  'fyudbhitam, 

corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  of  bh  II     bh  a/?i  for  iti  II  15  Pr  sasambhra 

dad  W     ^VM.  jjkanademm,  Yt  phanadesasyamW  18  FM.  dfmapuspdrtham  W 

20  M  kariniydnam  II  23  Pr  sddMdyate ;  M  ^m  madya  ta  syddudyate  II  24 
M  davisayo  'bravlt  II 

Page  223. 

3  bhA^PPrM  prasdpo  for  viprasdpo;  Bh  with  us  II  4  M  bheksaya 

for  bkaksayan  II  7  ABh  %  ^^e ;  but  A  continues  cchala°,  Bh  sthala°  (a  mis- 
reading for  cchala°) ;  Sar.  /3  140,  12  »2a°  vividhdkdrds  II  8  In  bh  gloss  on 
khddato'.  bhaksamdnasya  W  9  Pr  ^r^avaca^za"  II  12  "^  yasmdkam  iov  yad 
asmdkam  II  M  vdhyasi  II  13  M  om.  mandaviso  'bravit  II  14  M  '*^i  II 
bh^PPrMBh  durd^iraih,  A  darddurah  (!)  II  15  In  bh,  kimcif  seems  to  have 
been  corr.  to  kamcif  by  cop.  II  19  M  om.  pum^caJy  II  bhPr  sakhamda, 
*PM  sakhamdu,  bh^PPrM  ghrtapurnndn,  but  cp.  224,  11  f. ;  A  with  us.  Bh 
vividhaghrtapurdn.  Gloss  in  bh:  modikdn  II  20  ^PPr  kaddpi,  M  kaddpir  \\ 
M  ^r^/va  w/i^a  ca  II         22  M  *a?fya^  II 

Page  224. 

1  4'  jumps  from  the  first  devyd  to  the  second  devyd  (1.  3),  om.  one  of 
them  and  all  between  them.  But  the  missing  text  supplied  by  cop.  in 
marg.  II  2  M  balibhaksya  W  4  bh  nividi"  II     Pr  asyate  for  mamsyate  II 


bh,  "^PPrM 


168  Variants 

7  M  *clrso  II  8  P  om.  agaiya  smna  II  9  *PPrM  °kriyd°  for 
"haliknyd"  II  11  M  yadi  tasya  tva  dyti  vrdhmanah  kiin,  &c.,  1.  17  II  bh^'Pr 
ghrtaghriapurddi,  P  ghrataghrtapurddi,  M  ghrtapurddi  II  16  bh^'PPr 
tas>/a\  ABh  with  us  II  4'PPr  pnyavaUablio  W  17  P  inserts  ra  after 
mama  II  18  ^  ahhydmm  gafain,  P  aljodsamgatarn,  a  misreading  of  the  form 
which  Ihyd  has  in  *  II  22  After  a^i,  4'PPrM  add  15  kathd  \\  \\  24 
bh  svdddyati,  corrected  by  corr.  to  dsvddayati^  4'P  svdddya  iti  II 

Page  225. 

2  Pr  viruddham  vacah  II  3  bh  °2)raccIiedandrtJiam ;  Pr  °thaccliddanddandr- 
tham  II  7  After  iti,  *PM  add  14  >?:ai;/5a  n,  Pr  16  kathd  w  il  10  * 

vdryoyo,  P  fayo,  MPr  vdyur  yo  for  vdryogho  W  12  P  navdlamkdra    II         15 

M  om.  a^«r  ^a^rw°  II  16  '^lyrdjiie  II  17  4'PPr  ^a^ra  for  ^fl«  »a;  M 

tatrdhavalam  Soryam,  &c.  II  18  Pr  vijnaydya  II  25  P  visnavam  II  26 
Pr  spharati  II  28  i5a7!//a  in  *  added  over  the  line  before  the  stanza  number 
54  (for  our  221)  by  cop.     Hence  P  tathd  w  54  naya"  II  29  4'P  samarggi", 

in  *  i  deleted  with  a  nearly  invisible  dot  under  the  e-stroke  II 

Page  226. 

1  bh  tvayd  dnukrtyena  for  tvaydnukulye^ia,  ^  tvayd  dnulyena,  corr.  by  cop. 
of  4^  to  our  reading  ll  5  *PPr  uttamgdgrah,  M  uktamgdgrah  II  6  4'PPr 
iidnahhyarccyas  chi°  W  10  ^P  mnaMe^  II  14  bh^PPrM  ^//(-^im; 
ABh  with  us  II  15  bh  A4'PPr  upeksyamdndh,  M  upeksyamdnd,  Bh  apeksya- 
mdnah  II  16  Pr  /tic^Y  II  18  ^PPrMya^>^a^JW/-fa  II  bh  nidrdlobho  11 
4'PPrM  bhavi^yasi  II  23  Pr  °iyasanim  and  ^ai^a^  II  24  Pr  sdmarthe  II 
*PPr  'vakdsavisayds  II  4'P  nivrtih  W  25  4'  avasitasya  kd",  sya  being 
deleted  by  cop.  II  29  Pr  vyasanem  nddaro  II  30  Pr  bhupate  II  33 
4'PPrM  ^a^ra  for  ^ia  m  ii 

Page  227. 

2  bh  vipramlambhinl  \  gloss  in  bh  :  parapurasdsaktd  II  4  bh^P  °«aw^- 
^a^im,  PrMBh  °samgatir;  A  with  us.  Read  "samgatir;  cp.  Sar.  A  266  II  ^P 
durapacdrd,  M  durapavdrd  II  <i>V  samdhydcalekheva,  Pr  samdJiydvalekheva  II  M 
"bvdvuddbhiva  bhamgurd,  svabhd  being  supplied  by  the  copyist  in  the  next  line  II 

8  4'  rdjydm,  perhaps  corr.  to  rdjhdm  II  9  *PPr  sahdmbhasair  vdpadam  W  12 
Gloss  in  bh  on  rrsnlndm  :  yddava  II  14  Pr  param  trdyate  for  pari"  II  16 
M  badhd  II  17  vainyak  is  the  spelling  of  ourMSS.  II  20  P  nasah^ihe.  other 
MSS.  with  us  II  22  bh  na  tu  for  nanth  II  23  M  om.  tdh  pramadds  II  24 
Pr  ndS  ci  for  tan  ca  \\  27  After  tantram  ^PPPrM  insert :  kathd  w  15  W  29 
M  mtresu  (sic !)  II  31  For  the  figure  5,  which  stands  also  in  A,  bh  has  only 
a  flourish,  adding:  iti  iftlyam  dkhdnakam  samdptam  n  flourish  n  5  n  ;  Pr  13  for 


bh,"*'PPrM 


Book  IV  169 

3  ;  after  3,  *  two  flourishes,  Snk,  and  a  third  flourish ;  Pr  one  flourish  and 
603 II  After  the  stanza  Bh  :  trtiyam  tamtram  samapta^n  u  flourish  n  srt  ii  samvat 
1442  varse  srl.  Then  two  groups  of  aksaras  completely  smeared  with  ink 
by  cop.  II 


BOOK  IV. 

Page  228. 

1  bh<l>  om.  the  Jain  diagram  {arham)\  Bh  ins.  the  Jain  diagram  and 
om  namo  vindyahdya  before  the  beginning  II  2  <i>  athadam  ll      M  labclha- 

prand§andmaca  \    4>    labdhaprdndmm  W  3    Bh   thrptam   for  prdptamW     ^ 

sdmtimaik  W  5  ^  pryacchamti  W     ^h.  prdha  ior  kathayati  W  6  ^  jamhu- 

Tidmapddapah  II  7  Pr  athastdt,  4>  adhdstd  ll     Bh  kardlartmkho  II  8  Bh 

sakomala   II     Bh  nyaviSat  II  9  Bh  sjihrt  for  tad  1 1     Pr  tada  for  tad  II     Bh 

i^oya  for  hhaksaya  II  11  <I>  sajjrdpte  II     P  »m,  Bh  ^Jm  for  ^5;^  II  12  4> 

gotragecaranam  1 1  <I>  svddhyam  II  Pr  svddhydya  damm  1 1  Bh  ca  for  va  II  13 
^  ceivadevdmte  W  14:  <i>  dUrdydmtam  W     \>h.  pathah  srdmtam  W     ^  vaisvade- 

vdtanum  dgatam  W  15  <I>jow;'«5'e  II  16  Bh(J>  om.  a?zyac  m  II  <^  athajitoW 
4'PPrM4>ya5  ^^^  ior  yasya  II  17  Bh  transp. :  vimukhds  tasya  pi°  w     ^  sa 

for  5a^a  II     Pr*  daivateh  II  18  Bh  eva^i  muktvd  ll     4>  «^^^a  ll     4>  tasmaih  II 

4>  taitam  for  ^^«a  II     Bh  ciragostlsukham  II  19  M  airnhhuyopA,  om.  ^^i^j^a  II 

<I>  3^^^i  for  ^^^yo  'jo^  II  Bh  adhydsta  1 1  Bh*  ^ta  for  efciw  II  f^  to  for  ^aa  1 1 
20  *  jamhuchdydm  sruifau  II     4>  makare  II  21  Pr  sapatnydh  ll     Pr  ^aya 

' nyamasminn^  Bh  ^tr^a  anyasminn  II     Pr  a»i  for  a/5a«i  ll  22  ^PPrM* 

amrtaphaldni,  4>  adding  mrtaphaldni  II     ^  prdpnoti  II  23  *  paratnasukud  1 1 

Bh  pntipurtham  1 1  Mp/ialdni  twice  1 1  24  Pr  °vedrsydny  ll  Bh  amrtamaya- 
phaldni  II 

Page  229. 

1  *  bhdrydyd;  Pr  om.  Ihdryayd  II     Pr  om.  ifa^  ll     ^PM*  om,  wze  ll  2 

^PPrM  om.  bhadre  ll  3  Pr  pratipannam  bhrdtd  ll  Bh  om.  phaladdtd  tatoW 
bh  vydpdditum,  Pr  vydpddayartu  II  4  *  tyajdmmum  ll  5  'Pr  prasUte  for 

the  &rst pmmyate  II  6  *  satidarydd  II  P  bdmdhavdn  II  7  Bh  .so  'vravlt  ll 
4>  kaddci  II  8  Bh  tadamigatas,  bh  tadanurdgas  II     Bh  sakaladinam,  om.  a/)* 

and  ^a^ra  II  ^  marmyasi  \\  9  M.  yayd  for  rmyd  W  ^  prdyau  hutavahw  W  Bh 
protsvasasi.  The  Hamb.  MSS.  have  the  correct  form  procchvasin  ll  10  Pr 
a/a»?  I  rar^so  II  ^  dgadaye  iox  hrdaye  W  W  ^tnyd,<ym.  svapaW  Vv  ptirutah, 
^  pupuratak  II  *  uvdcah  II  13  ^  prdnavallabham  II  4>  kasmd  II  <I>  ksopena 
for  kopane ;  Pr  kopane  kopanevyasi  ll        14  <E>  tadvacam  ll        16  Pr  j^yaw?,  4'P 


From  228,  i  bh^^pprM,  Bh* 


170  Variants 

8aiva7n  II     M  om.  saiva  stJiitd  II     <I>  krttlmabhdvaramyd  II  17  4>  asmdkamn  II 

Bh  tava  for  «a  ca  II     Bh   ihdvakdsam,   ^   iJidvakdSa  II  18    <i>   tasmd  II     <[> 

cammranapdta   II  19  bh  wcf  ^e  II  20  ^  !5a*y«,  the  «-stroke  del.  again 

by  cop.  putting  a  little  stroke  over  it ;  P  misunderstanding  this,  replaces 
the  rt-stroke  by  danda  II     Vv  Iirdaye  \\  22  Vv  nucii/a7n  \\     "if^ViM.  cirntd- 

kulac'ittah  II  24  ^PPrM  ekdgrahas,  in  Pr  corr.  by  cop.  from  ekagrahas  II 

25  M  vdnard  yabham  sodvegam  II  27  M  om.  na  ca  sxihhdsitddi  pathasi  II 

28  Pr  ciraveldyd  II  29  P  svastikham,  M  sumukliatn  II       ^P  tasya  dvdra  ^ 

svagrha  being  added  in  margin  by  corr.  II     Pr  °darsandpi  II  30  bh  jtwa- 

tynpakd  at  the  end  of  the  page,  om.  the  following  words  and  continuing 
rdrtham,  1.  33  II     M  mrtyupakdram  W     4'P  karomi  II         31  Pr  core  II 

Page  230. 

3   M   "vamdandmd"  II         7  yicsmadlyam  add.  in   ^  by  corr.  in  marg.  II 
bhPr  om.   m  11  9    M  asti  sara[^linapradetro  ^ smadgrham  W     M  om.  n 

mama  II  11  M  ^«  for  tava  W  Pr  ddhah  II  In  4',  the  dot  at  the  beginning 
of  the  superior  horizontal  stroke  of  nu  in  tathdnusthite — every  superior 
horizontal  line  has  such  a  dot — see  our  Tables  in  vol.  xi — has  melted 
together  with  the  second  horizontal  line  to  the  effect  that  the  whole  word 
looks  like  ^dmustiie ;  P  misreading  or  correcting  this  :  °dpustite  II  13  bh 

mama  prsta"  \\  Yr  °salitvdt  W  17  Pr  niakaraA  prd/ia  W  20  bh4'PPrM<I> 
tathaiva  for  tatraiva ;  ABh  with  us.  In  the  Hamb.  MSS.,  the  two  words  are 
missing  II  M  ma  for  mama  II  4>  susvdduhrdayena  vind  Mnyakrdayo  'trdnltak,  &c,, 
1.  21  II     ^'PPrM  samdnetavyam  II  22  Vr  yene  sd  II  23  aham  ca  tvdm  ca 

also  A  ;  Hamb.  MSS.;  aham  tvdm  svdsrayam  [I  adds  am^  evajamhu°  II  24 

Pr  nirvrfya  II  ^PPrM  dgamat  II  bh  ^prdtak  for  "Satah  II  4'PPr  dlrgka- 
dlrghataracamkramanena,  M  dirgharatacamkramandt  II  28  Pr  om.  vihaste  at 

the  beginning  of  a  new  line  ;  P  om.  set  of  the  second  visvaset  II  29  P  om. 
vihd  of  visvdsdd  II     Pr  nakrmtati  II  31  ^PM  nivarttate,  Pr  nivarttamte  for 

uttisthati  II         32  M  y  for  dhig  II         33  M  om.  n  na  II 

Page  231. 

2  In  bh  gloss  on  ahatarl :  gkesara  W  3  ^PPrM  kirn  mudhena  maydsya 

(M  transp.  the  sva  of  svdbhiprayo  with  °sya  of  maydsya)  II  4  4'PPr  punar  api 
katJiamcid^  M  pu  a  cathamcid  (or  vathamvid)^  but  in  ^,  there  is  a  small  hook 
before  punar  apt  over  the  line,  and  a  rather  imperceptible  2  over  punar  api, 
with  a  small  vertical  stroke  at  the  right-hand  end  oipi  over  the  line  together 
with  two  small  vertical  strokes  over  dvi  of  °cid  vi°.  This  means,  no  doubt, 
a  correction  to  the  reading  of  bhN.  This  correction  was  not  understood  by 
the  copyists  of  P  and  of  the  original  of  M — if  the  marks  did  not  simply  escape 


From  229,  n  bh,^PPrM 


Book  IV  171 

their  attention — as  the  current  method  of  indicating  transpositions  in  MSS. 
is  to  put  the  figures  2  and  1  over  the  aksaras  or  words  in  question  (see 
vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  8,  9  d)  ll  5  For  mitra  I  asyd,  h\i<^Wv<^  mitrasya,  AMBh 
mitra  tasyd.  In  bh  ardhadanda  after  mitrasya,  evidently  a  misreading  of 
mitrasyd  of  bh's  original.  Simpl.  MSS.  HI  read :  mitra  hdsyena  mayd  tehlii- 
prdyo  labdhah  I  iasyd  na  kimcid  [H  °i^  dhrdayena  [H  hf^  prayojanam  asti ;  h  first 
sentence  with  HI  (only  with  the  blunder  laccak) ;  then  :  tad  apy  anavi  tasydpi 
hrdayena  prayojanam  II      M   maydhhiprdya'pari°  II  7  Pr  imm  for  tvdm  II 

^PPrM  ahimtkotJcamthd  II     Pr  diistatd  for  dusta  II  8  Pr  mdkam  II     bh 

gamisydmi  II  After  dgamisydmi^  ^PPrM  ins.  1  kathd  ii  II  10  M  kslnanardw 
11  M  dhiyadarmnasya  II         16  Pr  °gatd°  for  °gati°  II  19  M  yonopakrtam  ; 

Simpl.  H  with  us,  \\i yendpakrtam  II  M  sahitam  for  hasitam  II  20  upakrtya 
also  Simpl.  Hlh  II  21  PrM  salile  for  sa  bile  II     M  om.  all  between 

krsnasarpavi  and  tatra,  1.  22  II  22  Pr  evam  for  enam  1 1  25  bh^'PM 

vyathdkdram ;  Pr  A  and  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us.  In  Bh  the  third  pada  runs 
thus :  pddalagnarn,  karasthena  (fourth  pada  with  us)  II  bh  and  Hamb.  MS.  I 
kamtakenaiva  II         26  Pr  gacchd  II     Pr  dhuyatavdn  II 

Page  232. 

1  hh.  priyadarhnehiti  W  2  M  7idha  for  na  (misread  for  na  hi  1)  II  3 
Pr  om.  anyena  at  the  beginning  of  a  new  line  II  M.  ma  for  mama  ii  4  M 
hhavisyasi  II  8  P  vsadhi°  ll  11  Pr  vatsakdmm  II  16  Pr  om.  ganga- 
datta  dha  II  21  Pr  dgade  II  M  taddgdm,  om.  vd  II  22  bh  samdsrayah  for 
mamd°  II     M  om.  sarpa  dha ;  Pr  ins.  sa  after  sarpa  ll 

Page  233. 

2  M  citam  or  i;i^aw  for  hitarn,  1 1  Vv  parimyet  for  pa  yat  II  M  hhrtim  for 
Ihutim  II  4  'Pv  jaldrnpdrutye  II  M  m^/?  for  ramyatararn,  II  P  ramyatarako- 
taram.  This  is  a  misreading  of  *,  which  writes  raw^^a^^ara  i^  [new  line] 
kotaram,  see  p.  1,  'Anusvara'  II  6  M  m/^  for  vrddhah  ll  9  M 
prdneh pari°  II  10  Pr  °sukhopdyam  II  Pr  drahhyate  II  M  hudhyahw  11 
Pr  ^a  for  ^aw  ll  Yx  yady  evam  twice  ll  13  *PPrM  sukhopdyena  tvdm  II  14 
^  'smarijajio,  cop.  adding  ?5  j5a  over  the  line  between  ^/?za  and  r?.  But  the 
^-stroke  is  separated  from  pa  and  looks  like  a  mere  dot.  Hence  P :  'sma 
parijano  ll  4'P  varsaydmi,  in  ^  corr.  with  gamboge  to  our  reading  ll  15 
After  iti,  4'  a  small  mark,  om.  sarpa  dha ;  P  sarppa  dha  II  21  Pr  sanaih 
rhhaksiptd,  om.  i'awai  II  22  Pr  visvd,  om.  sya  II  bh  om.  bhadra ;  Hamb. 
MSS.  have  it  ll 

Page  234. 

1  M  ghatimdrggena  W  4  Pr  svarggiyam  11     P  praccha  11  5  M  tulita- 

mand  ll  7  M  nesedhayitasydmi  ll         11  sPPPrM  z^aifa/^  for  tat  II         13  Pr 


bh,SkpprM 


172  Variants 

vddardflavam  II  16  M  tuhmhah  II  19  Pr  ete  deva  for  eiad-  era  II     Pr 

»valpd  II  23  4' P  ra^trai  II  Yx  yatra  yatr6°  II  PPr  "vuyati  II  24  M  om. 
*  til  xrtta  II 

Page  235. 

1  bh  hhaksay'dd  W      bh  mitaclatto ;  Hamb.  MSS.  Yamnnadatto  II  2  M 

om.  to//  1  to?«  drstvd  gangada  II      fewz  also  Hamb.  MSS.  II  3  bh  tata 

svapatnyd,  ^'PPrM  tatas  tatpatnyd°  II  6  paritrdm  also  Hamb.  MSS.  II  8 
Vv  priyadarnanoktam  II  11  M  om.  na  tva  II  M  ins.  7ia  before  cimtd  II  12 
Pr  taddnyesdm  II  13  bh  bhahyo,  P  abhakso  II  14  M  ekam  for  ^aw  H 

M  hhavati  II  16  bhA^'PM  (not  Pr)  Bh  pratlksyamdnas  \  Hamb.  MSS.  the 
same  mistake  (H  iwatiksyamdnahs)  II  17  Pr  eva  kotaravdsindm,  om.  kupe 
'nya  II  18  bh  sdJidjyam  II  19  M  gamgadatta^mdkdhm  II     Vvjdldsaye 

noma  II  20  <^Wv yad  iox yady  ;  M  yaddnye  II     In  the  upper  margin  of 

fol.  147  b,  which  contains  the  text  from  yad,  1.  20,  to  t  simhasya,  p.  236,  1.  18, 
the  glossator  of  bh  gives  the  following  ^drdulavikrldifa-atsinza,,  without  any 
indication  as  to  the  place  where  it  should  be  inserted :  rdmo  hemamrgam  na 
vetti  \  naghuso  ydne  yunakti  dvijdn  viprasyaiva  savatsadJienuharane  ydtd  matis 

cdrJ2ine  \  dyute  bhrdfryaUisthayam  ya  maM^m  dJiarmdtmajo  dattavdn  I  prd~ 
yak  satpurusopy  anarthasamaye  hudhyd  parityajyate  \  1  W  21  bh  om.  atra ; 

M  naham  tvayd  visfum  Saknomi  II  22  Pr  tvd  for  tvdm  II       M  bhaveti  for 

torn,  iti  W  23  bh  gamgadatta  II  24  bhA^PPr  samlksyamdnas,  Bh 

iksamdnas  II 

Page  236. 

1  M  Slghragamyatdm  W  2  Pr  samdgatyatdm  iti  II  8  With  this  line, 

N  sets  in  again,  misreading  it  as  follows :  pair  am  patitam  visarjaydm  dm  li 
After  dsa,  *PPrM  insert:  kathd  w  2  W  9  Pr  bhadro  for  tad  bho  II  N  gamga 
iva  datta  II  10  bh  dydsydmi,  N  dsydmi  for  dydsydmi  II     Pr  naifa  yudyate  II 

N  ins.  va  after  me  II  11  Vr  prdyopravehfiam  II  12  N  grJiam  for  aliam  II 
bhNSPPPrM*  drstvd(^)pdyo  ]  Bh  Hamb.  MSS.  and  A  with  us.  Simpl.  h 
om.  this  word  W  13  bhN^'PPrM  and  Simpl.  HI  (not  h)  drstvdpdyo  ;  A 

with  us;  Bh  sa  for  drstdpdyo',     P  mutah  for  rnrtah  II  17  4'P  dhUsako,  in 

^  an  almost  imperceptible  ra  being  added  over  the  line  above  dhu  (!)  II  N 
saddnupdryo  W  18  M  om.  hastind  saha  II  19  bhN4'PPr4>  ca  acaldt,  M 

ca  acalatdt ;  ABh  tasya  ca  acalandt,  but  corr.  by  cop.  of  A  to  tasya  ca  abalandt ; 
Simpl.  MSS.  Hlh  ta^dcalandt  II  22  N  turn  for  calitum  II     Pr  huSrHsdm  II 

24  M  tat  Srugdlo  II  N  'nvesane  II  All  our  MSS.  incl.  ABh  kiriicit ;  Hamb. 
MSS.  kimcidgrdmam.     See  above,  p.  31  ii 


From  236,  s  bhN,^PPrM 


Booh  IV  173 

Page  237. 

1  Pr  samlpavarttanam  II     M  bhaddgote  praXrvdhurdni  krchrdd  II  2  4'P 

pravila   W      Pr  tatas  cdnena  II  3  Pr  °tvdbhilnta  II     N  mdsa  II  5  N 

bhaginisuta  II  M  ins.  m  before  ^/^  II  6  *PPrM  atibharena  II  N  vdsa  for 
gJidsa  II  N  om.  ^za  H  7  Pr  bhaksato  II  N  sanrapustam  W  9  P  makata, 
-^V  °  sadrMappa,  bhN*PM4>  °prdgro\  Simpl.  HI  and  Pr  with  us;  ABh 
with   us,   but   °sispa  ;    Simpl.    h :    mavakatahWsadrsamspaprdyo  II  11  Pr 

hkavatdm  II  13  M  mdm  ivam  vadd  II     M  madb/mjapararaksita  II     N  tatrdsti 

for  ^a«  ^ios^i  II  14  Yv pradesak  II  15  Pr  i5i  for  ^i>ro  II     N  rdsabho  W 

17  Pr  dnayali  II  18  Pr  hgdlavanam  W  19  ^PPr  lambakarnnam  uvdca, 
om.  i5a»2 ;  M  om.  tarn  and  ca  II  21  Pr  ^?a»i  for  ekdm  II  N  w^ifm  11  22 
4'P  samgafau,  Pr  samgatau  II  23  bhN  simhdmtakam  II  N  updgatah  II  24 
M  kramdtikaptdptam  II     N  »Vi  for  ajoi  11 

Page  238. 

1  P  mamyamdnah,  M  gamyamdnah  II  2  M  daivdkamapi  W  5  4'PPrM 
cm.  z«5i  II  7  'if'PM.  drstvds  tavikramo  W  9  Pr  ^acc/^e^a  II  10  ^  sajji- 
tavaikramena  II  Pr  ewzam  for  e«aw  II  12  N  ins.  a^a»i  before  atra  11  14 
"N  Jdgarut/iak  tistati  W             15   Pr  mra/^a  for  mram  II              17  Pr  om.  ??a^  M 

18  bh  vajropamafka[  t/ia  corr.  to  ;)ra  by  corr.J^ara^ ;  N  vaJropamamdya[dya 
del.  again  by  coip. ^prdrdd  II  hh.'N  yiiktak  for  muktah  II  19  Vx prdhasann  II 
20  N  ecc/^«;5a  for  ?^i(i5/^2Y^  II  21  N  om.  tayd  II  4'PPrM4>  ins.  '^if  after 
nasyato  W  'if'P  hasta  W  23  Fr  prdyopravehna  W  24  bhN4'P<I>  transp.  : 
agnim  vd  Jalam,  but  cop.  of  4'  deletes  vd  by  two  very  small  strokes.  M 
agnijalam  vd  ;  A  agnim  vd  jalam  vd  ;  PrBh  and  Simpl.  HI  with  us  (H  agni); 
Simpl.  h  :  taddgnim  jalam  vd  pravimmi  II     N  pravisydmi  II 

Page  239. 

2  Pr  transp. :  te  sfrlhatyd,  adding  ham  II  Pr  om.  manmathaS  ca  kopam 
karisyati  II  ^PM  prakopam  for  kopam  11  4  hh'N  jayamm  II  In  N,  sampd- 
danim  has  been  corr.  by  cop.  to  sampddimm,  which  is  the  reading  of 
bh^PPPr  II  5  N  endm  ya  pravidvdya  II  6  Pr  taddose  II  bh  vinirhifya^ 
N  vihatya  II  P  nargrakrtd  II  7  M  raktapatlkrtvdS  ca  W  M  /^i*'  for  kdpdlikdsW 
10  bhN  f/azmf^ya/? /?;aro!5ni  11  N  Ma  II  13  'i>'P'PvM. prdgvafsajjita°  W 
17  'N  prdka  for  a/5a  11  20  bhN  esoyam  for  evdyam  II  Pr  ins.  i%a?^ya  after 
G^a^ya  II  21  N  i(«'m  for  tvdm  II  23  In  N,  the  second  pada  runs  thus  : 
drstvd  sd  [corr.  to  sa  by  cop.]  ivam  bha   II         24  bhN  ca  for  yak  W 

Page  240. 

3  <^  ndkalamlakarnno\  PPrM  ndliam,  om.  api  W  After  2^?,  4'PPrM  ins. 
kathd  5  II  4  bhN  yudhi§\Urena  caW     Pr  om.  satyava  II     N  vinaAitah  li 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


174  Variants 

6  'Pt  svartM  \\  10  '^  pramaUas'iksndgJiahh('m(Jakarpparasyo°  W     'Pv  dhdvatah 

pa  II  11  M  *  for  tatai  II  4'P  °pato,  PrM  °2)atto  for  °«!fl?o  II  14  Pr  rtr/o- 
koievakaih  \\  16  Vr  ° Idkdrakarppara   \\  18  1^  paSi/dmiti\te  W  21 

bhNA^'PPrMBh  and  Simpl.  Klh prakalpa  II  M  ^fl;'(?  il  N  samnayamdnem  II 
M  om.  r4;/>j*  li         22  Pr  om.  z^e  II 

Page  241. 

2  M  w<J  i-ty^aw?  for  na  cay  am  II  3  N  karparoyam  for  karparaprahdro 
*yam  II  4  N  kaloAatdm  for  kardlatdm  II  M  vamviti  for  vancito  II  5  ^PM 
yaw  for  '^a»i  II  6  In  N,  the  text  between  kumbliakdrah  and  a^/^a,  1.  16, 

has  been  supplied  by  2nd  hand  (N^)  on  a  blank  left  free  by  copyist  II 
W-  evam  for  maham  W         7  Pr  bho  bhoh  II  8  M  gamyate  II     M  cm.  yaiJa^  II 

9  Yx  putrakah  II  11  4'Pr  transp. :  katkam  etat  n    kuldla  dha  n,  P  katham 

etat  II  hildld  dha  ii  r<y^  i(-a°;  M  kathas  etat  kuldla  dha  \  rdjd  ka  II  13  Pr 
simham  simhamithunam  W  1^  M.  pufradvayim  W  *PPrM  om.  w%aw  II  N* 
rnrgddl  II  15  Pr  sitnhd  II     N^  om.  va7ie ;    Pr  t;a«e  vane  II     Pr  bhramatd  II 

17  Pr  dgavrtd  II     N  hgdlah  fimh  11  18  N  krtdnukampaina  II  19  Pr 

«my5a^  II     Pr  simhdbhi°  II         22  *PPrM  (5fl/al  II 

Page  242. 

1  M  °5a/e  II  bh  prakarttavyam  II  In  Pr  karhicit  corr.  by  cop.  from 
ka^v/acit  II  3  N  ins.  a  second  ewawi  hidox^  ptathyam  II  bh  amyam,  N  abhyam^ 
A^PPr  awyflw?  for  a^y^az!,  Bh  with  us  II  5  Pr  om.  aham  II  7  N  karttavyam 
for  krtyam  sydt  II  9  P  tasmdt  samdyam  II  N  j5r%e  [e  del.  by  cop.]  putro  II 
11  Pr  $isivah  II  ^PPr  ekdhdravihdrd,  M  ekdhd^  rd\  see  above,  p.  31  II  13 
In  bh  samdydtah  has  been  corrected  by  the  copyist  himself  from  samdjagdma  II 
15  N  °kulasamtrus  II  M  ^ai^  ^a^  ta  na  gamtavyam  II  PN  om.  tat  II  16  N 
dhdvitah  II  N  jyestebdmdhavabhagndn  II  19  ^P  ^ii'^e  II  N  bhamgati- 
vdpnnydtW  20  4/PPrM  om.  Z^aiJ/^a  ca  II  22  Pr  swm;i  II  23  "N  Jyesu- 
prdcchacestitem  Ii         24  N  uciih  II 

Page  243. 

2  "ifP  tdmmralocanas  W  3  Pr  simhd  ekdmte  W  "N  purusam  W  <i'Y  pra- 
yodhito,  in  *  corr.  with  two  very  small  strokes  to  our  reading  ll  4  N 
menam  for  maivam  II  5  N  mdmtvanena  for  sdntvavacanena  II  N  prabhutatara- 
kopd\_pd  deleted  by  cop.]??«t'?V?«iS  II  6  N  vidydbhydsakaildkna  II  7  N 
yenaitd  II  N  upaharasyatdt  may  a  dvasyam  etau  vydpddamiyau  II  8  Pr  cm. 
to^ya  II  N  iccltamti  II  9  Pr  Brobhi  kr°  II  Pr  dam\niyo  II  N  putrakah  II 
10  Pr  kulena  smin,  4/PM  /^z^/e  z^a,y»?m  II  N  (not  bh,  which  writes  exactly 
as  our  text),  *PPrM  samutpanno  for  25ia»«  u  II  4'PPrM  ^a/o  ya^m  ll  11 
N  tatah  for  tat  W     M  adds  parayd  after  krpdparayd  ll           12  N  dhatau  for 


bhN,"*'PPrM 


Booh  IV  175 

etau  II     N  satpntrau  II      M  om.  matputrau  II  •  Pr  sisit  tvdm  II  13  N  ndna- 

rutyam  for  tdvad  drutataram  II     N  svajdtmd  II  14  N  nihito  II  15  PM 

(not  4'Pr !)  hhlfamandh  II     N  Sanaih  r  [misreading  of  2'\  for  m   m   II  18 

N  gatataram  for  drutataram  II  20  After  «f/2,  ^PPrM  insert  55  kathd  w  5  n  II 
21  N  sviyorthe  W  M  a?m,  om.  sthdtum  II  M  ins.  wa  before  wa  ^e  W  23 
bhN  svakule  II  24  Pr  *a  wa  ?|ya°  II     M  na  for  «am^  II  25  For  katham 

etat,  M  katha  tathd  hi  metad  II 

Page  244. 

2  In  4',  the  words  ^a*^a  m,  &c.  to  brdhmanah,  1.  4  incl.  written  in  marg. 
by  cop.  II  3  Pr  sojn  II  bhM  hitumbena  II  Pr  kalahamdno  for  ka°  a°;  M  ^a 
for  kalaham  II  5  bh^PM  svakutumhani  \  NBhPr  with  us;  A  has  a  gap 

here  II  6  N  mahdgrhimadhye  II  7  M  wza  for  mdm  II     M  hddhyate  II     N 

y^^o/jy  for  ^fo/:^  II  8  M  ins.  sahltvd  after  grhitvd  II  9  N  akdrnvdcarn,  II  10 
In  ^,  i^GiJ/^a  ^i  written  in  marg.  by  cop.  II  11  Before  tac,  ^P  wrongly 
insert  atha  tau  jalam  jMvd,  repeating  these  words  afterwards  in  their  right 
place.  In  ^  three  almost  imperceptible  dots,  one  over  a  at  the  beginning, 
two  over  tvd  at  the  end  of  the  interpolation.  Under  the  beginning  and  the 
end  of  the  interpolation,  nearly  as  imperceptible  horizontal  strokes  II  12 
M  varttarn,  for  dattam  11  bhN^PPrM  tdvatsamam;  A  with  us.  In  Bh  all 
the  text  is  missing  from  tathd  hi,  1.  10,  to  titvdt,  p.  260,  1.  2,  both  exclusive  11 
13  After  brdhmani,  ^  tat  irutvd  vrdhmanena  sucihhuya  tisrbhir  vdcdbhih  svajivita, 
ta  being  unfinished.  These  words  deleted  again  by  two  distinct  horizontal 
strokes,  one  under  the  beginning,  one  under  the  end  of  this  interpolation  II 
N  om.  ca  sd,  M  om.  sd  II     "^  jalam  tau  II  14  N  cd  naksiyitvd  II         15  ^P 

puppavdtikdm  II     N  brdhmano  twice  II  17  "^Y  imp-pavdtikdydm  W  18  N 

purngur,  M  paramgur  II     M  khetaydmdto,  N  kheyamdno  II  19  bhN  °'ndbhihi- 

tayd  II  20  Pr  ya  for  yadi  II     "^  tat  sama  sakto  II     M  satkdya  for  saktd  11 

Pr  parngur  'abravira  I  kim  II  21  Pr  om.  sdbravlt  II  23  N  sundnamtaram  II 
N  sSbravU  II 

Page  245. 

4  Vv  sobravit  W     ^'P  tadaitasydpi  w  6  l^etween  yddd  and  grdmdntaram, 

N  inserts  the  text  from  rinanirmalaya^dh  (!),  p.  246,  1.  17,  to  bhdryd  (incl.), 
p.  247,  1.  1  II  7  M  vacano  sahdyo  II  9  Pr  so'bravU  II     N  pard°  for 

petd°  II  10  M  om.  tena  II  11  Query:  "vi^rdnto'i  This  is  Pr's  reading. 
But  all  OUT  other  MSS.  ° vis rdmtau  W  13  Ft  nare  W      bhN^PPr  A7</l-/a°, 

corrected  by  glossator  of  bh  to  our  reading ;  M  mukla° ;  A  with  us ;  Pr 
°caurydrd'  II  15  M  ^  ioT  ydvat  II         17  Pr  so'bravlt  II         18  N  vmma  for 

mamaisa  II     N  xyddhibodhito  II     Pr  mahyd  for  7nayd  II  20  Pr  bharttd  II 

24  Pr  rdjho  II  Pr  om.  rdjan  and  the  following  words  to  rdjdbravU  (excl. 
p.  246,  3)  II     N  noyarn  for  ay  am  [read  s6yarn\  ii 

bhNj^PPiM 


176  VaHants 

Page  246. 

1  bhNP(!)  rdjdpi  II     A  satkam  II        3  ^PPrM  insert  a  second  ^a^  before 
kimcid  II     A  satkam  II     M  k'mci  va(or  ca)/nfam  II  5  'N prd/ia  II     bh  trim- 

dikam,  corrected  by  the  glossator  to  frsddika?/?.,  which  is  the  reading  of  N  II 
^J/PPr  ca  for  fava  II  10  After  ddi,  4'PPrM  ins.  kat/ul  n  6  ii  II  11  P  ins. 
uci/a,  4'PrM  ucyate  before  uixikhydnakain  II  12  N  transp.  dadydn  (writing 

dadydt)  and  kurydt  (writing  kurydn)  II  14  ^PPrM  makara  dha,  N  makara 

prdha  II  16  N  7iarmdra°,  om.  'neka  II  N  has  part  of  the  following  text 
twice,  once  in  a  wrong  place  (see  above  remark  on  p.  245,  1.  6),  and  again 
in  the  right  place  II  18  N  in  the  fii'st  place  prthkydm  II     M  °tatvasa- 

civo  II  19  N  ins.  na  before j/V7y«  in  the  first  place  II  20  'M.prasddati  II 

21  N  tvsyati,  in  the  second  place  corr.  by  cop.  II  N  in  the  first  place 
radatu  for  vada  II     M  nisitam  for  niscitam  II  22  M  mamdayitvd  II  23 

N  in  the  second  ^\a.CQ prasdddbkibhavdmi  II 

Page  247. 

1  After  bkdryd  N  continues  in  the  first  place  with  grdrndmiaram,  &c., 
p.  245,  1.  6  II     M  om.  na  before  tusyati  II  3  Pr  so  'bravU  II     Gloss  in  bh 

on  khallnam  :  thoddnucokadu  II  4  N  tdni  for  tvdm  II     M  dhdvita  hesase,  om. 

*  tv,yady  ahavad  II  6  bhN^P  rdjnd\  APr  with  us  II  7  bhNP  vararuci  II 
N  apiparvani  II  8  4'PPrM  na  Mm  kurydn  na  kim  dadydd  iti  w  7 kathd  ii  ii  II 

9  P  stnvasydh,  bh  strlvamh,  corr.  by  corr.  to  strlvamh,  which  is  the  reading 
of  N  II  4*  tanidbhetena,  with  a  very  small  1  over  dbhe  and  an  equally  small  2 
followed  by  a  little  vertical  stroke  over  ni.  This  vertical  stroke  and  the 
following  1  look  almost  exactly  like  an  e,  added  over  the  line.  Hence 
P  tadbhiyiitena,  M  tlnitena  II  10  N  savdgdosenaiva,  4'PPrM  vdgdosenawa, 

om.  sva  II  12  N  bddhyamte  II  13  *PPrM  om.  tathd  ca  II     N^'PPrM 

raksamdno ;  bhA  with  us  II  18  bh  gardabhaiko,  N  gadambheko,  corr.  to 
gardabJiako,  "^V  garddabhaiko\  k.Vx  garddabha  eko  II     M.  prdsdbhdvdta  II  21 

4'PPr  rdSabham  pratichddya,  M  rdsabha  pra  II  N  yavrksesusrjdmi,  M  yavakse- 
trapdld^  om.  tresutsrjdmi  I  te  ca  kse  II         22  Pr  tatM  'tnnstite  II     Pr  karomi  II 

Page  248. 

5  N  praticchinna  II      ^PPrM  " prahdrasamuhair  II  7  ^PPrM  raksa- 

mdno II  After  iti,  4'PPrM  ins.  kathd  \\8\\  II  8  bh  bhdiyd  'nasane  u,  N 
bhdryd  'naSa  u  ,  ^PPrM  bhdryd  'namnena  u,  A  hhdryd  I  anasane  u,°  W  9  N  cm. 
me  II  10  ^P  cdpriya°,  M  vd priya   II  11  M  nrhani  II  12  4'  vaihd- 

nararn  pra°,  P  vaikdnaram  pra"  II  14  bhNA^PPrM  evdsld ;  but  °^ya^  is 

evidently  a  misreading  of  V  _^_^a^ ;  Simpl.  H  evdslA,  I  evdslhh ;  but  h  aeva 
a^«^  II    M  strwahh  II    m  added  over  the  line  by  cop.  of  4'  II     Pr  mu^  om.  dha  II 


bhN,^PPrM 


Book  IV  177 

16  Pr  kala/iapriT/a//,  corr.  by  cop.  to  kalahah  priyah  II         19  N  om.  ya  ii 

20  M  om.  yaj  jihvdydm  II  M.  d  for  tad  11  22  bh  daurdtsyeneha,  Pr  daurdt- 
meneha,  ^NP  daurdsyeneha,  in  ^  °/^a  corr.  by  cop.  from  °hi\  M  daurdtmainehi  \ 
A  and  Simpl.  HI  with  us  ;  Simpl.  h  daurdtmyainatva  II  23  Pr  iyam^ 
4'PM  2ra  for  api  II  24  bhN  ruksdyd  11  25  N  mrasdydm  rasve  henasam 
halo  hd° ^  M  nirasdyd  rasam  bdlikdydm  vi°  II  N  bdlikdyd  vikalpet  W  26  N 
makaram  II  Pr  astetat  11  N  mamdnartham  me  dvavaya  samjdtam;  M  mdmd- 
nartha  II  27  M  ^ paramitrena  II  M  athavd pahatdndm,  &c.,  1.  28  II  29  N 
idrSam  II  M  wa  w  for  ^at-a  II  30  M  varttd  for  bhartd  II  Pr  om.  ca ;  ^ 
hharttdro^  with  m  added  over  the  line  by  cop.,  without  deleting  ro ;  P 
bharttdro,  om.  m  II  bhNPr  tu,  *  cz^,  PM  m  for  nu\  A  with  us  II  '^ paSyati  W 
31  N  vdnarah  prdha  II     sovravU  supplied  by  cop.  of  4'  in  marg.  II 

Page  249. 

2  N^PPr  pratkasati,  corr.  by  cop.  of  *  to  our  reading  II  P  hdlikaldryd, 
"Id  being  a  misreading  of  4''s  5/«i,  which  looks  somewhat  similar  to  Id^  as  the 
left-hand  ^/^a-pot-hook  has  not  been  filled  in  with  ink.  Cp.  vol.  xi,  Table  I, 
no.  4, 5  c  II     N  om.  all  between  °ciUd  B.ndi  pahdrakena,  1.  5  II     4'P  nna  II  3 

Vt  grka  II  6  ^'P  tvarddarmnetia  II      bhN  °daksmdm  II  7  Pr  dy  for 

yac?y  II  9  M  ins.  ta  before  tat  II     N  om.  dddya  \\  12  M  jndtvd  for 

gatvd  II  13  Pr  svagrha,  N  samgrham  for  svagrham  II  14  N  sarvavittam  II 
M  ^i^am  for  vittam  II  15  Pr  daksind  II  16  4' P  sapramoda,  PrM  «a/?ra- 

7«o^a5  II  M  om.  yojana  II  17  After  vyatite,  P  ins.  ^e  II  N  om.  dhurta^ 
writing  s  cimtaydm  dsa  11  18  "N  prstavatak  II  19  Pr  om.  fl^a  vittam  W 

21  4*  Sr^e  iov  priye  II     Pr  maddnadl  II         22  "^  pare  II 

Page  250. 

1  Pr  om.  all  between  a<;?aya  and^ewa,  1.  2  II  2  M  °ndcchddavastram  II 

"^  janamadhye  II  4  Pr  °visaya  II  5  Pr  "haste  yu   11  6  N  upavisya  II 

N  /^am  II     N  SrmgdUkd  II  7  M  tatrajagdma,  then  (repeating  the  sentence) 

tatrdjagdma  II     N  om.  m  after  aya^Jya  II     N  joa^^a  II  9  N  om.  matsyam  ; 

4'PPr  matsyajnmdam,  M  matsyapimda  for  matsyam  II     bhN  avdmtare  II  13 

Pr  abhihitayd  II  14  N  grghrendpakrtam  II  15  bhN^PM  iJw  for  ww,  Pr 

^e*  OT  nu;  A  kimmu  II  16  M  om.  z!ac  chrutvd  srgdli  II  bhN  °bhrastdm  for 
°paribhrastdm\  A  with  *PM  II  17  4'  sopahdsam  u  dha  II         19  4' P  war^J^fa 

for  wa  M«r«!rt  II     After  mgnike,  4'PPrM  ins.  ^a^//a  9  u  II  20  N  awye  ;  Pr 

punaratnena  for  piunar  anyena  II  ^Pr  calacarena ;  in  4*  the  first  m  covered 
with  gamboge,  and  an  imperceptible  mark  referring  to  the  upper  margin, 
where  a  rather  illegible  ja  has  been  supplied;  P  ins.  ca  after  anyena  II  Pr 
nivesitam  II  21  N   tatak   srutvd  II     N   atiduhkkitomands  II  22  Pr 


bhNj^PPrM  A  a 


178  Valiants 

nihmrayatum  II  bhN  daivahamtahatham ,  Pr M  only  daivakamta,  ^P  dairaxhamta, 
A  with  us.  Simpl.  MSS.  HI  aho  pasya  me  t'ulher  vighdtam  (I  Vya°  for 
"gha').     This  passage  is  missing  in  h  II  23  M  om.  cdmitra  II  24 

"^  jardptam  II     bh  atydpi^  N  anydpi  II 

Page  251. 

3  N  om.  «7e  II  bhN  transpose  :  karomi  kim  II  Pr  >?a  for  saha  II  Pr  has 
the  sentence  kim  vd,  &c.  twice  II  4  After  uktam  ca  Pr  ins.  yatah  II  5 

Pr  drstvd  for  prsttd  (but  y«/')  II  Pr  prstavydn,  N  prstavdn  for  ptrastavydn  II 
6  bhN  «fl  for  «a  II  ^PPr  vighnam  II  7  M  v%e  for  vicintya  II  N  ^aw  fl;?t 
for  ^a;;m  II  12  '^yddrSye,  om.  ^'ar/r^e  II  13  P  (not  4')  *^^^r//^  II  ^PPr 
7iigrki°  II     M  sugrhlkrtd,  om.  nirgrhi  II  16  Pr  kasmimki  ranye  II     "N prati- 

vasatl  sma  II  17  M  a  for  a^^a  II  PrM  °karaka  II  18  N  rrksam  for 
vrksatnulayn  W  20  bhN^'PPrM  caffl>J-aya  ;  A  with  us.  Of  the  Hamb.  MSS. 
H  has  catikovdca,  I  catakovdca  II  21  N  drsyate  II  23  N  acimtayat  II 

M  c;'o  for  a^o  H  N  dtmasampnsto  II  24  Pr  e^a,  om.  /?ni  bhN^'PPrM  and 
Hamb.  MSS.  ''catakd°\  A  ksudracamdradikd  dtmdnam  II  26  M  tittibhya  II 

bhN^'PPr  hhamgahhaydd  iva,  M  ^^aw?"  ^/t-a  ;  Simpl.  HI  Ihamgahhaydd  bhavah, 
Simpl.  h  bhamgabhaydd  bhuvah  ;  A  with  us  II 

Page  252. 

1  M  cimtya,  om.  vi  II  2  Pr  hihclmukhi,  ^PM  sucimukhi  II  bhN  durd- 
cdri  II  M  ramditamdnini,  om.  «(/e  /la  II  3  M  tiisnl  II  N  bhutvd  for  ^^ava  || 
In  the  Hamb.  MSS.,  this  line  runs  thus  :  asamartho  grham  [H  graham]  karttum 
samartho  grhabhamjane.  This  is  also  the  reading  of  A,  which  has  only 
grhdrambhe  for  gf  karttum  II  4  bhN  sd  twice  II  N  om.  jmnar  II  N  dsraya- 
karno"  II  5  Pr  vrksyam  II  7  Pr  ddtaiyam,  M  ffli^a  for  ddtarya  II  After 
iVi,  Pr  kathd  ii  i8  i  II  *P :  kathd  15  w  15  \n  "if  corr.  to  10  by  two  little 
strokes,  but  the  correction  is  not  clear  and  is  liable  to  be  mistaken  for 
a  10  corr.  to  i5;  M  kathd  \  10\  W  8  Pr  purvam  iov  purvasneJiam  II  9  M 
sasamudre  II  11  Pr  Sru  for  chrutvd  II  bh  c/^a  II  16  Pr  upakdresu  II 
4'PPr  *afZ^M  H  4'  ^w  for  sddhutve,  but  mr/^w  supplied  by  cop.  in  margin  II 
17  Pr  icyate  II  21  M  navam  for  nicam  II  M  sanamktipardkrami  II  22 
N  /jra-^fl  II  25  N  samdditah  II  26  Pr  M<?^^z^  saknoti  II  27  M  om. 
paribhraman  kascit  II 

Page  253. 

2  ^  sarnyojitakarakamalaJi  supplied  in  marg.  by  cop.  II  3  Pr  Idgudi, 
om.  the  following  aksaras  to  kaddcid  (excl.),  1.  5  II  P  tvadarghe  II  6  Pr 
°krtam  \\  8  A 4' P PrM  drstvd  'sau  II  9  M  vltaXyat  for  vyacintayat  II  10 
N  enam  epavdhayisydmi  II           12  N  may  anna  for  nayatra  II     vj/PM  ca  for  fa  II 


bhN,  ^P PrM 


Booh  IV  179 

13  NPr  80  for  'sau  II  14  N  vadhyete  II  15  bhA4'PPr  amtasthend" 

(Pr  "virudhyend),  N  atasthend"  II  16  Pr  samprdpta  II  17  bh  tadabhimukho 
mugatvd^  mu  being  struck  out  by  copyist  II     M  w^  for  wa»za  II  19  M  eva 

for  ca  II  20  ^PPrM  ins.  ca  after  ^ewa  II     M  om.  kascid  iha  II  22 

bhN^'PPrM  sunye,  A  .yz^^/ye  II  23  N^PPrM  kupito  II  24  *  samtrastas 
tarn,  but  over  the  first  *2!a  a  small  horizontal  line,  which  may  be  taken  for 
a  mark  of  deletion  ;  hence  P  samtr<utam  for  saintrastas  tarn  II 

Page  254. 

1  Pr  prdnadaksandm  II  2  M  nakhyeydty  avam  II  4  N  prdka  for 

prdpia  II  5  P  gajacarmmdbhedarn  II  7  M  katham  labhuksita,  om.  ca  II 

9  Pr  samaydbhdgyato  'tithim ;  the  words  samayd°  (or  m  mayd")  form  the  2nd 
or  4th  pada  of  a  sloka.  A  samdyd° ;  Hamb.  MSS.  aparam  huhkuksitas  (H 
"talis)  tvam  samdydto  (I  samdgato)  bhydgatotithik  II  10  bh  taddvisto,  N 
taddviste  I,  M  tadodisto  II  12  bhN  (r^if?^  II  4'  a  deleted  ^a  before  ^r^m  II 
Pr  krtvddb/mtam  vrajah  II  4'P  vrajah  II  13  Pr  ^y  ior  yady  II  14  N 
paiyet  II  16  bh^PPrM  Mo  'dhira\  N  Mo  J/^lm,  A  with  us  II  Pr  'paydm- 
gydmi,  "N  ydsydmi  II  17  Pr  tasydgamana  II  20  ^PPr  tiastah,  M  wa^/a  II 
22  N  srmgdlah  II  23  V  jdtapardkramam  II  4'PPrM  ityddi,  om.  slokam  II 
Pr  pathat,  N  apathat  II 

Page  255. 

1  N  taddbhi°  II  Pr  svadamstrdbhihs  ta  vi"  II  2  Pr  bubhujam  II  3  P 
svajdtlyam  II  4  After  avdpsyasi,  4'PPrM  ins.  y^a^^i  ii  ii  II  6  Pr  cdlpam  for 
cdpalyam  II  Vr  jmtino  II  7  ^PPrM  cazii^a^  for  m  II  Yx yutah  II  8 
4'PPrM  subhaksdni  II  9  M  fzWeib  II  Pr  5fff;ar  ya<^  viruddhyati,  <i>  viru- 
ddkyati,  corr.  by  cop.  to  virudd/ieti;  P,  misunderstanding  this  correction,  as 
the  e-stroke  looks  like  a  virama  belonging  to  the  preceding  line :  viruddhati  II 

10  N  makaraprdha  II  Pr  vdnara  dim  II  13  NM  cirakdlam  du°  II  ^PrM 
anndblidvdt,  P  annabhavan,  om.  m  II  Pr  nikulamtdm  II  15  N  ei^ya°  for 
awya°  II  ^PPrM  ^o^acz'c?  II  16  M  pra  for  pravi^y a  W  17  Yx  tadgrhd- 
rnnihkrdmann,  om.  ^a/^i  II  18  N  viyate  for  viddryate  II  19  ^  vimtiiam, 
PPrM  cimtitam  II  22  Pr  "rdydta  II  23  Pr  om.  >^a  dhdrah  II  24 
desasya  tu  all  our  MSS.  inch  A  Simpl.  H-  and  <7-  class :  demsya  visaye  II 
*PPrM  subhaksdni  II         25  After  a<^i,  4'PPrM  ins.  >{-ai^/ia  n  i^  n  II 

Page  256. 

2  M  svagrhavistena  dtmatdyind  II  3  Pr  labdhd  II  6  M  -upanatafrnam  II 
7  M  caiurthatram  II  ^PPr  tasydyam  II  ^p  ddyaslokah,  but  a  small  visarga 
put  over  </ya  by  cop. ;  PrM  ddyah  slokah  II  8  P  ;tM  for  tu  W  N  om.  ^o  II 
9  N  *a  twice  ll     Pr  vamcyato  II     bhP  om.  4  after  the  stanza.     In  its  place 


bhN,  ^ PPrM 


180  Variants 

they  have  a  flourish.  A  n  4  i  154  II  After  4,  ^  has  the  same  flourish  as  bhP  II 
bhN  add  ifi  (N  adds  pavicdkhydnahe)  caturtliam  dkhydnakam  samdptam;  bh 
adds  two  flourishes,  bhN  add  the  figure  4,  bh  between  double  dandas,  N 
between  dandas  II 


BOOK  V. 

Page  257. 

1  N  om.  the  Jain  diagram  at  the  beginning  of  the  text  II  2  4'^  over 
the  line  between  ddya  and  Uokah,  apparently  by  cop.  li  4  As  to  the 
readings,  cp.  259,  21  II  S  4'PPr  rdjnak  putrdh,  M  rdjnah  putrd  II  6 

N   om.  7idma  II  7  M  prati  sma,  om.   °vasati  II     °moksdni  all  our  MSS. 

except  A ;  A  and  Hamb.  MSS.  ° moksakarmmdni  (h  corrupted  :  tatrdrthadkarmd- 
cakdmakarmmdni).  Read  with  A  and  Hamb.  MSS.?  II  After  samjdtah,  M  ins. : 
tatas  ca  vismnjdtah,  continuing  with  the  correct  reading  tataS  ca  vibhavaksaydd, 
&c.  II  9  Pr  daritd  II  11  N  vitia/ilnasya,  M  vihlnasya  for  vittavihlnasya  II 
13  M  om.yadd  W  15  bh  kutumba,  M  kutrm\ov  ftamli\ba  II  N  jumps  from 
the  first  satatam  to  the  second  satatam  (1.  17),  om.  one  of  them  and  all 
between  them  II  17  P  lavanatai  twice  II     M  °vastra7ndhanacita\yd  II        18 

N  bha  for  na  W     N  Idgkave  II     M  aro  ior  jouro  II  22  Pr  vicimtayat  II     Pr 

ujjdsi  II         23  Pr  nUciyam  II         24  M  pasanidhik  II     Pr  "ruj^d"  11 

Page  258. 

1  P  tavad  for  tava  II  ^'PPrM  mvie^ydmi  W  4'PPrM  transp.  hamtavyo 
la   W  2  4'P  'k§amayo  for  'ksayo,  but  in  ^  ma  del.  by  cop. ;  M  kamayo  for 

kana°  'km.      Cp.  M's  reading,  1.  4  U  3  N Pr  sambuddhah  II     N  satvam 

for  sa  tarn  II  4  N  om.  vd  II       M  tmnam  mithdne  ksayo  [cp.  1.  s]  na 

hhdvyam  II  6  N  sakosena  II  7  St'PPr  kdmdrthendtha  II     N  ^i^ewa  for 

mattena  II     M  jihaldh  jjkita  II  8  M   hhadrdrydydh  for  tadhhd"  II  10 

N  "damtena  w     4'PPrM  ins.  m  after  >^■  II  12  M  ta  for  i^a^  II  14  Pr 

kamcanainayd  II  15  Pr  prabhun  d°  II  16  Pr  dina  II         N  vyatikrdma  II 

18  Pr  om.  dattvd;  bh  ^r^^va,  but  corrected  to  dattvd  by  the  copyist  II  M  om. 
jd°   a    ga  W     N  avanimW  21  N  (not  bh !)  ^PPr  °nopardyitam,  M  ^za^e 

';io/?arai7'[or  ci]i5a»i.  It  does  not  seem,  that  the  stroke,  which  distinguishes 
pa  from  sa,  has  been  added  in  bh  by  the  corrector,  since  the  ink  used  by  the 
latter  is  not  so  dark  as  that  used  by  the  copyist  II  23  M  om.  karau  II 
24  Pr  ksititanihitajdnuvara7io,  bhN  kntinihita,  om.  tala  (N  °nihatd\Q,oxr:.  by 
cop.   to    °ta'\jdnucaran6)  It  25  N  ° nigrahaladhhani    for  "bhigralialahdha   II 

26  4*  jumps  from  the  first  bhagavan  io  the  second  hhagavan  (1.  3o),  om.  one  of 


bhN,  ^PPrM 


Booh  V  *•  181 

them  and  all  between  them ;  but  the  copyist  adds  the  missing  text  in  the 
inferior  margin  II  N  viraharana  II  30  N  bkagavam  na  vedmi  II  M  bhavata, 
corr.  to  °tak,  whereas  the  copyist  of  4*  adds  the  visarga  directly  over  °ta ; 
hence  P  bhavatarn  II  31  h\i^  pragtinikrti/dni  II  32  M.'pu  ca  lekkandm  ca 
vi°  II         "^ praitam  II         P  asti,  M  dga^te  for  dste  II  J^ 

Page  259. 

2  N  bha  for  ^pi  II    N  kramenawa  II    N  "lobMna  II       6  Pr  trsndydh,  ^P  trsndyd ; 
M  trsndyd  patrapa  kotukam  II  7  Pr  om.  '/?^  before  ^ry^a°  II     Yt  pravivehja  II 

P  om.  '/ji  td  after  ^e  II  8  N  updgatdh  II     bhA^PPr  putkartum,  N  purvam 

karttum^  "^L  purkkartum  II  9  VL  purakotakdtapdlapurMsair  II     ^PPrM  «a^a- 

rasyamadJiye  II  10  N  om.  gamyatdm  II     M  om.  sarveyd  II  11  bhN 

ksipanakd  II     Pr  drsfd.^  [ox  prstds  II  12  M  om.  57/0^  II     bhN  om.  ndpito  ; 

Hamb.  MSS.  with  ^'PM  II  N  drdhabai^dhandbaddhoddJiatasesai  ksipanakaik  II 
13  bh  °ksipmiakaik,  corr.  to  our  reading  by  corr.  II  N  bhttak  for  «7i^a^  II 
N  om.  kdranikaik  II  14  Pr  Had  for  the  first  etad  II         16  M  mdniya,  om. 

°bhadrdkdrand°  II  M  »2a»2  for  m  II  M  here  mdnibhadrak  II  17  bhN  ksipa- 
nako  II      4'PPr   earvaksapanavrttdmfak  II  18    N  jumps   from   the    first 

ahhihitam  to  the  second  abhihitam  (1.  2o)  i  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between 
them  II  19  M  duMdtmd  II         20  Pr  r  for  tair  II         21  M  om.  knsrutam; 

bhN  kuhtam  for  kusrutam.     For  the  readings,  cp.  257,  4  II  22  P  om. 

na  II      After  krtam,  4'PPr  ins.  kathd  \\  1  w      n  II,  M  kathd'  1\\\  26  Pr 

mddri^hadrak  II         29  N  om.  m  II     P  stusuve  II 

Page  260. 

2  Here  Bh  begins  again  with  tkvdn  for  fitvdt  II     N  dmfdimd  jdtitvdt  II 
Bh  sunasya  II  3  Bh  nakulasya  na  W     bhN  vihasati  II  4  N  kupito,  M 

kupise,  Bh  aputro  II  6  Pr  sisydydm  II     Bh  dolanasthitani  for  sayyd°  su   II 

Bh  kurp.bham  dddya  jaldrtkhii  pa   II  7  M  utauca  for  ?^fffca  II         8  N  ^a^^a  II 

9  ^PPrM  Siinyarp,  muktvd  for  sunylkrtya  II  Bh  j5«  svayam  8mnm(^u  corr.  from 
^ra,  or  vice  versa)-^r;{ya  grharp,  kva°  II  11  Bh  om.  ?^a^ya  II  12  Bh 

vdlanakasya  ;  M  om.  bdlakasya  II     Bh  agamat  II  13  Bh  bhrdtrvadJiamrjikito 

'•tlita"  II  14  Bh  ^r^m  for  vidhdya  II     Bh  fZz^re  for  duratas  II     Pr  caksepa  II 

15  PrBh  "mndito  for  "pramudito  II     N  vydpdra°,  Bh  svapdra°  II  16  Bh  ins. 

^a^  after  mdtdpi,  omitting  Z^c^wz  before  dgacchantam  II  Pr  rtidhirdklinna°  II  Pr 
o/^r,  Bh  5a°  for  a^i°  II  18  Bh  nihmtiikitacittd  II     M  kopideviwrsya  II     In  bh 

gloss  on  avimrsya  :  avicaryya  II  Bh  jalapmrnnam  kurp.bha7p,  nmk^epa  II  19  Bh 
kumbhdvapdta  W     MBh  om.  ^am  II  20  'Bh.ydvad  grhamadhyarp,  pravi^ati  II 

21  MSS.  w  ^f^ja"  II     M.  sd  upakdrakah  pu°  W         22  'B\i°putrasiydvmrsyakrta'  \\ 


From   260,  2bhN,^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh, 


182  Variants 

M  om.  "Irta"  II  Bh  °sokena  cluhkhitahrdayd  d°  II  Bh  "xaksasthalatdclanam  II 
23  Bh  a^iitare  for  avasare  II  24  bh  A^'PPrMBh  "nurdvakah  ;  N  "nirvd- 

pakatii  for  "nisrdvakak  (Hamb.  MSS.  nirvdpakah)  II     Bh  transp.  pa^yatiUdvat  II 

Page  261. 

2  Pr  vamnas,  Bh  vacanam  II  3  Bh  ° mrtyupJialam  II  Bh  hhavaty  evdii"  II 
4'PPr  atilobhdtmdndm  (Pr  °^»2a°  for  "tmd^)  lobhdmdhdndm  II  4  After  °lobhdn- 
dhdndm^  Bh  ins.  dvitlyd  kathd  II     ^PrMy«i!a^  iov  yatkd  II  6  Bh  atilobhd- 

vibkutasya  II  9  *PPrM  ins.  /«'  after  i/^a  II     M  joarawi  for  parasparam  11 

10  Bh  cakruh  II  11  N  daridratdhhdvak  II     M  adds  yaz^ayj  after  ?^y(-i5aw  ca  II 

12  Pr  sadhodhavd  II  14  Pr  bhajati  II     Bh  mitrdny  api  II  15  Bh  °Z/7'^(Z- 

mdn  II     P  nardnardn  for  ^mm/i  II         18  M  m^wi  for  vdgml  II  20  M  kaldem 

fov  kaldkaldpam  W  21  Yx  prdpnotty  amarUyo\  Bhjorajowo^i  ?«r2Jyo  (Bh  con- 

tinuing 7m)  II         22  N  om.  maranam  II 

Page  262. 

1  Bh  ksam  (om.  wa)  li     bhNPr  ddridra  11  2  N  «oc^  for  seve  W     Bh 

tvadUharp,  II  3  N  ya^y  for  %  11     bh  ghanavarjitena  II  4  Pr  ddridrdn  II 

Yx  jndtva%va\  '^\ijhdtvd  saw     M.  stMiam  W  5  hh.  sarvaf/idmrfkdj'ane,  corr. 

to  our  reading  by  corr. ;  N  sarvathd  jane  II  Pr  ydnitavyam  II  7  M  prasd- 
dayet  II  8  Pr  sarvdrthah  for  «a  cart  hah  II     Bh  updyaih  »ydt  II  9  Bh 

transp. :  /?;m°  wr/;a°  II  "N  nrpasevasevayd  \\  <i>'P'PT'M.  nrpasevdydm  W  4'PPr 
krsikarmmandm  II     M  vidydrthdrjanena  II  10  Bh  om.  madhye  II  13  Pr 

^_rn^°  for  ^Mr?^°  II  Bh  °Uydtivisa,  then  blank  for  one  aksara  and  a  not 
finished  sa  (for  wa)  II         14  N  usidam  II     V paragatd°  II  15  Bh  sulabham 

for  m  mbham  II  16  N  saptavidhd  II  Bh  bhavati  for  ^ya^J  II  17  N  °W2a«a  II 
Tt  7iipeksa'' ioT  niksepa°  W  18  FiBh.  °bhdfndd°  W  20  M. pilrnnd,  om. 

purne  II     M  om.  all  between  °vahcanam  and  svabhd°  next  line  II  21  Bh 

"siddham  for  °rupam  II     N  kitdmm  II  23  N  *;5a«^i  II  24  Bh  priyatdniy 

"^Wv  mriyate,^  mreyate\  Pr  adds  ^Ja  II  M4thpada:  taddsydnupayd"  W  Pr 
tutyam  II 

Page  263. 

1  NBh  iffl^/?a  m  II         2  bhN  °niyuktdh  II  4  N  aparam  caW     Bh  puts 

aparam  (Bh  Vaw«)  and  the  following  stanza  after  the  prose,  1.  7  II  5  Pr 

gdmgdmdhikarp,  II  Bh  gdmdhika  II  Bh  °nddibhik  II  6  M  grhyati  II  N  yadai- 
kena  II  7  NM  deSdmtaram  bhd°  II     4'PPrM  ins.  m  after  °nayanam  II     Bh 

desdmtarabhdmddnayanam  arthavatdm  eva  w  aparam,  &c.,  stanza  24.  Then: 
^a^/^a  ca  and  stanza  25  ll  9  N  tudhnarnti^  M  nibadheti  II  M  jnahdgajd^'ilWT 
mahdgajdh  II         10  M  only  krayakovidd,  corr.  by  later  hand  to  °ddh  II         11 


bhN,^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


Book  V  183 

Bh  udyatd  II     N  lohai,  ^PPrM  lokd  W     M  durademm  gatd  II  12  Bh  om. 

kim  caW  14  "Bh.  prabhitdh  II     M  kdh  for  kdkdh  II     N  wr^a^  II  15  Bh 

om.  the  first  m  ll  16  Mj'ya,  om.  parity  a  \\  17  N  om.  this  and  the 

following  line  II     M  j5?^wzm[or  v(ii\ti  II  19  Pr  avista   II  20  bhN  ciUd° 

ioT  viUd°  \\     M.  anyane  n  21  Bhprdjmkw     "M  om.  ca  &fteT  prdptdk  W     M 

siptdjale  II  22  Bh  sflmahdkdlam  hhagavamtam  pra  II  23  Bh  bhirivdnam- 
dandmd  II     M  mayogulrah  for  ndma  yogmdrah  W  24  Bh  ^e;za  for  tenaiva  II 

N  mathdyanayn^  IL  pathdyatanam  II     Bh  ^aM^  II 

Page  264. 

1  Bh  om.  te  \\  Bh  a  deleted  ma  for  w  II  2  N  wa  tasmair  for  ^a^a* 
^a^V  II  M  vayam  siddkaydvikanunra  ydsyamo  tra  dhanatrptir  myutyar  vd  bhavi- 
syabhiti  II     Bh  sikra°  for  siddha   II  3  Bh  om.  iti  II  4  Bh  ins.  ya^fa^ 

after  ca  ll  5  Pr  nasasah  W     P  pdlato  II     Pr  jalam  iti,  N  jajldni  for  jalam 

eti  II  6  P  acimtya  II     ^P  dalavavdn  for  balavdn  11     bhNPM  «a  if?^,  4^  dis- 

tinctly wa»w  ;  BhHI  a/3i  for  waw«  (in  spite  of  '^^  at  the  end  of  the  pada !)  11  N 
"kdroti  II  7  N  tathd  ca  II  8  Bh  ca  for  hi  II  P  om.  purusasya  II  9  BhHI 
ajoz  for  iti  II  Pr  sosyadddrstdkhyah  II  11  Bh  adatvdt  II  M  klesasydmga  datvd 
iukhdni  neha  la"  W  12  bhN4'PPrM  ^a^-^awaya  w?a?r ;  ABh  with  us  II  Pr 
bahubhir  II  13  Bh  transp.  kascid  asmdkam  II     Bh  dravydrjanopdyo  II     M 

vivaraprad eSah  II  14  4'P   °mdmsam  vi°,   N   malidmdsavikrayam  II     BhHI 

"prabhrtmdm  for  °^iV  m  (HI  with  the  blunder  °vikrayl°,  and  H  °/ja«2''  for  °mdm°)  ii 
15  bh  vdddhuta",  ^'PPr  cdtyudbhuta° ,  M  cdtyuduta°,  A  ca\atyudbJmta°  \  Hamb. 
MSS.  with  us  II  N  huyate  II  Pr  vdnisd°,  P  vdtisd°  II  4'PPrMBh  om.  yate^ 
after  ca  ll  16  4' P  mahatdn  11  17  Bh  ^m  fa  for  r^e  II  N  ya^  for  a^^^^a/l  1 1 
N  >?r(;^i  for  ko  II     M.  pibhartti  11  18  Bh  ^Isyayogyatdm  II     ^/PPrM  siddki- 

vartti"  (but  the  reading  of  bhN  is  confirmed  by  Hamb.  MSS.  and  all  our 
MSS.  below,  p.  266, 1. 1,  and  p.  266,  1.  ll),  M  "vatustam  ii  19  N  pratyeka- 

pratyeka  paryaydm  dsa  11     Bh  °digvibhdge,  M  "calettaradikdmgblidge  II  20  M 

ndsamdidhim  for  ^<?«a°  II  Bh  nikitam  for  asavidigdhavi  11  21  Bh  om.  ^aita*  11 
bhN  agrenatasya  11     M.  pitd,  Bh  papdta  11  22  M  ins.  wa  before  kkanati  II 

Pr  tdbhramayl  11  23  N  gacchatdm  11     Bh  ^/aif/^e^/a^/i  II     Bh  awj/^,  om.  ci^/^a  II 

24  M  om.  bho ;  Bh  a-^o  for  blio  11  Bh  om.  yat  11  Bh  prabhusam  11  Bh  ins. 
tvadiyam  before  ddridryam  11     BhHI  om.  wa  II 

Page  265. 

1  Bh  om.  iti  ll  Bh  *a  a^a  II  2  Bh  vamto  [bha  add.  over  the  line,  app. 
by  cop.)  'grato  ndham  dgacchdmi  11  3  ^Bh  tdmmram,  P  tdmmram  II     N 

prathamemo  mvrttah  II  5  Bh  apatat  11     Pr  ?'am/i  11  6  Bh  rajata°  for 

r«j5ya°  11    Bh  prakrst a  (l)  for  prakarsiiak  n    Bh  yat k est arn  W        7  Bh  raupyam  W 


bhN,^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


184  Variants 

Bh  ndgrato  II  8  N^PPrM  (not  bh)  om.  agre  rupyamayl  Ihumih;  Bh  iha 

raupyamayl.  ca,  om.  hhumih  II     Bh  agraio  hematnai/l  II  9  ^PPr  hhavisyatUi  II 

Bh  om.  na  II     Bh  tava  for  tathd  II     NBh  ddridra  for  ddridrya  II  10  Bh 

wfl  Uiavisyati  II     M  ndhagamicchdmi  II  11  M  rupam^  Bh  raupyam  II  12 

NBh  om.  «^^fl^  II  M  om.  all  between  a/?i  and  ydvat^  1.  13  II  Bh  nipatitd  il 
13  Bh  svarnnamayl  II     Bh  //r^/o  II  14  N  gacchatdm  for  grhyatdm  II     Bh 

^varnnam  yatheccham  ;  4'  first  yacchecchcm,  writing  afterwards  dy  on  the  first 
cc/^;  "^  yadye  iov  yatJiecchain  W  15  Bh  «a  a/^a  II     Bh  ?;2WA?a  II  16  Bh 

prathamam  for  ;;ra/l'  II  Bh  ra^ipyam  II  Bh  om.  prdptam  II  17  M  gacchdva  II 
18  Bh  anena prahliutendpi  II  19  bhN  fl/^fl»i  avasthitas,  Bh  atrdham  sthito  II 

M  ?!/mw,  Bh  hhavamtain  for  ^t"«iw  II  20  M  ekuyrive  for  eyfriX-i  II  21  M  om. 
all  between  babhrd  and  masta,  1.  22  II  22  St' P PrBh  3//rama«  «Ma°;  read 
with  ^11  N  hhramaccakram,  P  paribkraman  nakram.  Read  paribhramacca- 
kram  II         23  Bh  eka  pa»yat  II    4'PPrM  e^wm  for  avom^  II    Bh  ko  for  Mo^  II 

Page  266. 

1  Pr  bhagavdn  II  Bh  om.  firasi;  Pr  mra^i  II  2  Bh  kutrdpi  II  BhyaiJa^ 
pipdsdkulo  smi,  om.  i^»  II  3  St'PPr  ^^yw  for  ez?a  II  Bh  vrdhnanamastakam 
druroha  II     Pr  samdruseha  II  5  N  /jra-^-a  II     Bh  mamdpy  etat  ittham  eva 

sirasy  II  6  4'PPr  avatarisyatUi  II     Bh  om.  w^e  II     bh  devatd  for  vedand, 

with  a  virama  over  de — see  vol.  xi,  Table  I,  no.  5,  4a;  hence  N  daivatd  II 
N  prdha  II  After  aha,  4'  ins.  mamdpUtham,  bracketed  in  a  rather  incon- 
spicuous manner  II  7  Bh  dlapayisyati  II  8  Pr  samdrosyati,  Bh  droksyati  11 
M  om.  all  between  so  'bravlt  and  sdmpratam,  1.  9  II     N  k'tyatkdlas  II  9  Bh 

cakradhara  aha  II     Bh  om.  dharanitale  II  10  Bh  vrdhmana  dha  II     N  vlnd- 

vacchardjah,  HI  venivacchardjah,  Bh  venuvatsardjah  II  Bh  p%irusa  prdha  II  Bh 
ya<;?i  ra»20  rfl;'a  n  i/m^  n  taddham  tvam  iva  ddridryopahato  'mum  siddha°  II  11  N 
ddridropahata  II  Pr  eva  for  zw  II  Bh  om.  tvam  iva  II  Bh  samdydtah  II  12 
Bh  mayd'py  any  ah  for  maydnyah  II  M  dastas  ca  for  drstah  pf  ca  W  13  bhN 
tadeva  for  taveva  II  Pr  j)rcchyata  II  Bh  om.  gi^a,  writing  prcchato  II  14 
Bh  ins.  mastakam  before  dniroha  II  Bh  wo  for  wa  II  N  jumps  from  the  first 
bhadra  to  the  second  bhadra  (1.  15),  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II 
15  Bh  om.  tarhi  II  16  Bh  si°  bhayam  etat pradarutam  II  17  Bh  ko  'pi 

for  kakid  api  II  18  Bh  tadd  for  sa  II     Bh  °vardyitah  II     Bh  ins.  eva  after 

ittham  II  19  Bh  ins.  svagrhdya  after  wzaw^  II  Bh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  mocito- 
ham  bhavatd  cirdd  asmdd  anarthdt  II  20  bhA4'PPr  yusmad,  N  yusmdd  for 
pustdd ;  M  yvsman  arthdt  II  Bh  svayam  for  svadhdnam  II  Bh  yd-sydmUi  n  iVj^  «°  II 
22  In  bh,  the  e-stroke  before  w«  of  me  looks  like  a  danda;  hence  N  ma 
for  ?«e  II  23  bhN  °pamktdnu°  II     Bh  " pamktyarmavdrena  II     Bh  om.  sa  II 

M  starnnasiddhah^  Bh  suvarnnasiddhah  II         24  Bh  om.  m  II 


bllNjSI'PPrM;   SimpLBh 


Book  V  185 

Page  267. 

1  Bh  cakrena,  om.  txhsna  II  Bh  ins.  sa  after  hhramatd  II  Bh  saJiacaram, 
ova.,  sva  II  Pr  nadam  for  naram ;  M  om.  svasahacaram  naram,  Bh  oin.  naram  II 
Pr  tata  samlpa  II        2  Bh  ins.  saha  before  bhutvd  II     Bh  sa  aha  for  «o  'bravlt  II 

3  Bh  suvarnnasiddha  for  m  II     Bh  om.  the  first  tat  II    M  vitayata  for  >tm  ^a^  || 

4  bh  sarvacakra° ;  N  sarvacakradharavrttdmtam,  ^  sarvvam  cametat  so  'bravlt, 
del.  and  corr.  by  cop.  to  sarvvam  cahravrttdmtam  tarn  ahathayat  II  Bh  om. 
tarn  II  Bh  sa  for  ^aw  II  5  Bh  om.  tam  II  M  om.  prdha ;  Bh  uvdca  for 
p-a^a  II  Bh  ins.  tvam  after  ^/^o  II  6  After  krtavdn,  ^PPrM  ins.  katkd  \\3  u  II 
bhNPr  atka  for  athavd  II  7  M  om.  buddhlr  uttamd  II  8  N  vinasyarnte  II 
11  <i'F'PvM.  maitrim ;  A  with  us  and  bhN;  Bh  mitrab/idvam ;  Harab.  MSS. 
H  mitrabhdvasamdgatdh,  I  mitrabhdvam  wpagatdJi  II  M  upagatd  II  12  Bh 
prativasarnti  sma  II  Bh  ins.  ca  after  iiJ^^ara  II  Bh  buddkirahitds  ca  II  13 
Bh  Sdstravimukhah  II  Bh  param  for  kevalarn,  II  14  N  yaratritarn,  II  Bh 
demrn,  for  desdntararn  II  15  N  bhupatin,  ^^PPrM  nrpat'm  II  1^  paratosya  II 
16  Bh  dyestatarak  II  17  ^  asmdkas,  corr.  by  another  hand  to  asmdnekah, 
which  is  the  reading  of  P;  M  asakehs,  Pr  asmdsv  ekak  for  asmdkam  ekas  II  Bh 
om.  m  II  18  bh  rdjyarn,  N  rdjya,  Bh  ra;'a  for  rdjndrn,  which  is  also  the 
reading  of  A  II  M  kevalarn  buddhyd  II  19  N  ^a»?  for  «a  II  20  M 
buddhe  II  Pr  vidydhlna  tvarn,  II  21  Pr  a^»2e  for  a^o  II  Pr  yudyate  for 
yujyate  II         22  Pr  eva  II     Bh  bdlakdt  II     bhN  pulitdh  for  krlditdh  II 

Page  268. 

1  Pr  ^y^avo  for  mahdnubhdvak  II  Bh  asmadupdrdyitavittasya  II  M  om. 
vittasya  II     Pr  sarnvibhdgd,  Bh  sarnvigl  II  3  Pr  atikramyadbhir  II     4'  «m, 

then  the  white  rectangular  in  the  middle  of  the  page  with  the  folio 
number  96,  then  a  danda,  used  as  a  hyphen,  then  hd  'sthlni ;  P  sirnhd  'sthlni^ 
M  simhostkoni,  all  om.  »^r;{a ;  /^o  in  M's  reading  is  perhaps  a  misreading  of  ^, 
since  danda  +  hd  may  easily  be  taken  for  ho.  Bh  with  us  and  bhN  II  5  Bh 
°vidydpratyayah  II  Pr  khn  tad  for  k'lmcid  II  6  N  jumps  from  the  first  °ndbhi- 
hitam  to  the  second  °ndbhihitam  (1.  7),  Pr  from  the  first  one  to  the  third  one 
(1.  8),  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  (N  writing  caikendhhihitarn)  II 
8  M  om.  aharn  II  PrM  samjlvanam,  Bh  sajivarn  II  9  4'PPrM  ekena  tato 
'sthi°  W  10  Vv  yojayitum,<if^  yojayatirn;  MjojayituW  1&  ukiaviS  ca  W  Bh 
om.  sa  II  15  ^PPrM  vrksam  for  samipatarum  II  M  tathdnustitam  II  16 
M  krtam;  Bh  om.  krtah  II  PPrMBh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  om.  te;  in  *,  if(?  has 
been  del.  again  by  copyist!  II  17  Bh  om.  simhe  sthdndntar agate  II  18 

Bh  aharn  for  ato  'harn,  II  After  vidyd,  iti,  sPPPrM  ins.  kathd  \\  4  w,  Bh  trf/iyd 
kathd  II       20  In  Bh,  daivahatd  is  corrected  into  deva°  II    M  bahutvdbuddhayo  II 


bhN.'^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh  B  b 


186  Valiants 

Bh  svalyahiuWiayo  for  svalpaclhiyo  II  21    Bh  abhinimdamti  W  22    Pr 

Sarastho  II         24  N  suvarnaskldhi prdha  II 

Page  269. 

2  Bh  satahuldhihsahaSra''  II  3  4'PPr  5»ia^;  Bh  om.  sma  II  N  ekahuddhi 
ndma  II  Bh  mitram  for  mitratdm  II  4  Bh  ins.  yarai^  after  ^a/fl»2  II  5  N 
"yo^/i"  II     Pr  "sukhanubhuya  II     Bh  transp.  kaddcit  tesdm  II  6  Bh  astamana- 

veldydm  II  7  Bh  om.  ca  after  iJawi  II  'Qh  jaldsrayam  II  8  Bh  dgamisydmiW 
9  Pr  svagrha  II  10  Pr  tamtra  for  ^aiJm  II     M   i^o  bhadramu  II  11 

bhN4'PPrM  ins.  mamtram  (N  matram)  before  kartum;  ABh  and  Hamb. 
MSS.    with  us  II  13    ^PPrM    vaeanamdtraSravananidirendpi  II     Bh  om. 

tdvat  II     N   satnhhavati,   corr.   by  cop.   to   °2!(?  II  14    *PM   buddhi°,   Bh 

habuddlii°  II     N  cdtmdnam,  M  tvdtmdnam  for  ^m»«  a°  II     Bh  om.  m  II  15 

Bh  rakmylsydmi  II     bh  jalajatir,  corr.  by  corr.  to  °gaUr ;  N  V"^^'?^  ••  1® 

^PPrM  ins.  bhavatd  after  w/^r^^am  II     Pr  matah  iox yatah  II  18  Pr  vikdydm 

for  t7/a/!y  aA'M  II  M  ddhir  for  buddhir  II  19  bhN  ?!a<?  oa  for  tad  II  N  wca- 
TiaSravanamdtrdj ;  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us  II  bbNAsf^PPr^JBh  piirparyd- 
gatam,  only  M  piirparydydgatam.  This  is  no  doubt  a  restoration  of  the 
original  reading  of  the  textus  simplicior.  But  the  Hamburg  MSS.  read 
with  our  other  MSS.  II  Pr  tyaktam ;  M  om.  fyaktum  II  20  bhN 4'P Pr  sakya ; 
ABh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us  II  Bh  om.  iti  II  bhN^I'PPrM  subuddki" ; 
Bh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us  II      Pr  °prahdrena  II  21  M  raksay'isydmi  II 

N  mamdukap'dha  11  22  BhH  °visayah  II  4'PPr  kimcij  11  Bh  om.  kamcij  M 
BhHI  jaldsrayam  II     Bh  transp.:  adyaiva  sabhdryo  W 

Page  270. 

1  Bh  jaldSrayam  II  2   Bh  yama   prdtar  dgatya  jdlair   dcchdditam   tat 

sarah  II  3    Bh  matsyakurmmamakarddayo  II  4    Bh  jdle  patitdh  II     Pr 

grhitvdh  II     MSS.  correctly  °buddhl  d°.     Correct  our  text  II  S  Bh  gativi- 

sesajndnai  kutilacdrena  raksamtdva  'pi  jdle  II  Pr  ^ata  for  gati°  II  ^PPr 
raksitaic  II  6  Pr  atha pardhna  II  Wa.  prakrstds  II  Bh  svagrkam  II  7  Pr 
iatabuddhi  II  8  Bh  sahaSravuddhih  karena  nltah  II  Bh  °^a  abhihitd  svapatni  II 
9   *  j5?<[new  -pagejpuraA  II     Bh  jony(?  pasya  paSya  II  11  After  ya^«, 

^PPrM  ins.  kathd  ii  5  II  12  Bh  nakdmta  for  naikdntena  II     After  iV?,  Bh 

ins.  caturthl  kathd  w  flourish  ii  II  13  ^\l  yadvdjyy  iov  yady  apy  II         14  Bh 

"vacanlyam  II  Bh  ins.  iti  after  amdlanghanlyam  II  bhN  yayd  for  »2fl_ya  II  15 
N  om.  'pi  II     Bh  "kdras  ca  II     bh  atha  for  athavd  II  19  M  om.  cakradhara 

dim',  "^  cakradharah prdha  II  21  Pr  «a,  om.  ma  II  22  N  rakukagrhe^ 

°ku  being  a  misreading  of  the  form  which  ja  has  in  bh  II  bhN  bhdrod- 
vdkanam  ll  > 


bhN,^PPrM;  SimpLBh 


Booh  V  187 

Page  271. 

2  All  our  MSS,,  except  Bh,  but  including  the  Hamburg  ones,  here  and 
in  the  following  lines  vrUi°  (Pr  vrtii  i  tau  ca  vrttihliamgam)  II  3  Bh  yathd- 

stkdnam  II         4  Pr  °sthite  II     Bh  ins.  tena  after  °sthitena  II  Bh  coddhata   II 

M  "mhhana  for  "rdsabhena  II  6  ^PPrM  sa  prdha  II     Bh  °pracdlenena  II 

7  bhN  °pravrddhd  II  8  *P  dhdtavyamm  iti  II  9  In  bh  gloss  over 

kdsl:   sdsa;    N  hdsa  for  y^aw  U      Bh  cauram  II  10  Pr  hJiogodhyo,  corr. 

by  cop.  to  hlogddhyo  W      *PPrM  jlvitam  II  11  bhN^'PPrM  tadd  ; 

ABh  with  us.  bhN  "gatam  for  ^itom  li  BhHI  "sabdd"  for  °nddd°  II  Pr 
SamkhandnuddndmU,  4^  mmkhandnuddnddi  (corr.  putting  an  almost  impercep- 
tible i  over  the  second  m,  and  a  nearly  equally  imperceptible  2  over  6?a),  P 
iamkhandddnunddi',  M  mtnkhandnvraddnddi  II     BhHI  ^am  for  wa  II  12  M 

ksetraraksdh  pnrusd  II  N  bamdham  bamdham  ca,  Bh  vamdJiavamdhai  'vam ;  M 
hamdha  vadham  ca  W  13  M  i^ava  tribhrtatasrutvd  II     NBh  prdha  II     M  om. 

Mo  II  14  Bh  om.  na  II     bh  na  ktarasam^  corr.  by  corr.  to  na  gl° ;  N  with 

the  other  MSS.  ll     Bh  gltam  rasam  na  vedmi  II     Bh  bhanasi  II  15  Pr 

iarada{da  del.  again  by  co^. )dyotsndhato  ;   Bh  saratyotsndhate  II  16  Pr 

vimSati  II  bh  hote,  N  srauteW  ^  gltajhdmkdrajd ;  as  //m;^  looks  very  much 
like  ^a»i,  P  writes  gUammkdrajd,  PrM  gltasamkarajd -,  N  gltam  jamkdrajd; 
Bh  gltasamskdrajd  II  17  M  ?<r/a5i  for  unnadasi  II  18  N  rdsabhar  aha  II 

MBh  <f/^/>  only  once  II  19  M  ^^/a,  om.  Tto^  II  All  our  MSS.  incl.  the 
Hamburg  MSS.   sniyatdm   (only   Bh  :     kuya  [new   \me]yafdm)  II  20 

bhNA^PPrM  Hamb.  MSS.  (not  Bh)  ekavimmti  II  21  Bh  stvenakona°  for 
ekona"  ll  22  Pr  sthdnamtrayam  II     Pr  dsydbki,  Bh  a/(-ara  for  dsydni  II     Bh 

«a  for  wav«  II  23  ^  varnnd  sattrimsaiir ;  the  r-hook  begins  exactly  on  *a 

and  ends  on  a.  Over  sa,  the  copyist  adds  the  visarga,  whose  superior  dot 
has  almost  melted  together  with  the  right-hand  stroke  at  the  end  of  a  sa, 
•which  stands  in  the  foregoing  line  just  above.  As  the  superior  dot  of  the 
visarga  is  not  easy  to  be  distinguished,  its  inferior  dot  looks  like  an  anusvara. 
Hence  P  reads  varnnd  samdrrimmti ;  trirnsatir  also  M ;  cp.  the  O-class  above, 
p.  63,  and  vol.  xi,  Table  II,  no.  11,  3  a-c.  bh  carnndk  sadvhmatir,  N  varndh 
sadvimmii,  A  va°  sadvimmtir  II  Bh  sattrinisat  for  sattrmmtir  II  bhN  blidryds,  M 
hhdyds  for  bhdsds  II  The  copyist  of  bh  first  writes  smrtali  with  double  danda 
after  it ;  then  he  writes  the  d  stroke  on  the  visarga,  and  puts  the  superior 
dot  of  the  visarga  over  td,  the  inferior  dot  under  it.  The  copyist  of  N, 
who  first  writes  smrtah,  corrects  this  to  smrtdm  1 1 

Page  272. 

2  Bh  yutam  for  vrtam  W     Between  slokas  43  and  43,  Bh  inserts  this  half- 
sloka :   dhanydndm  jdyate  karnne  visesdt  iaradi  sthite  II  3  bh  ndtyad 


bhNj'^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


188  Variants 

gttatvdram  (or  gUadvdrarn),  corr.  by  cop.  to  °gifakaram,  N  ndtyat  gltakaram^ 
^PPrM  ndnyad  gUadvdram,  A  with  us;  Bh  Hamb.  MSS.  priyam  for  varam  W 
N  daivendj)i\^pi  del.  by  cop.]?»  II     M  om.  ajn  II  4  In  Bh,  this  line  runs 

thus :  hiskasndyuravdlhdddt  tryaksam  jagdda  rdvanah  II  5  Bh  om.  tvam  II 
Bh  nivdrayisi  II  6  Bh  vrtipura  for  vrtidvdra  II  Pr  jumps  from  the  first 
ksetrapd  to  the  second  ksetrapd,  1.  9,  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II 
8  Bh  tathd  cdnustite  II  N  utkamthadharo  II  Bh  tatah  ksetraraksakdrds  taUabdam 
$rutvd  krodkdt  II  9  bhN  nihpidayamto  II  Wa.  pldayamto  II  10  Bh  dhdvitdh  II 
Bh  tddito  II  11  Bh  bkumljirstenaW  M  tatah,  om.  ca  II  bhN'J'PPr  sacchi- 
drodusalam,  M  sachidrodusanam,  Bh  sacchidrolukhalam,  A  sacchidraudusaldrn^ 
Hamb.  MSS.  sacchidrolusalam  II  12  Bh^a?;?";  M  svahlidvagatavedanali  for 

svajdtisva°  II  14  Bh  "kkardhdndm  W  15  M  om.  ^o  wa  II  bhNjora;am°  II 
16  bh^'PPr  erodusalam,  A  era  xidusalamm  II  Bh  fo^a«  ca  tT^m  bhamktvd 
kamthasamalusam  dddya  pald° ;  Hamb.  MSS.  j^a^a*'  m  vrttim  hhamktvd  kamtJia- 
stham  ulusalam  dddya  pald°  II  17  Bh  asmim  nnatare  II     Pr  d  for  durdd  II 

Bh  durdttardt  tarn  avalokya  idam  uvdca  II  19  Bh  only  :  sddhi  mdtula  gite- 

neti  II  tad  bhavdn  a  pi,  &c.,  1.  22  II  21  After  iti,  ^PPr  ins.  kathd  w  6  W     M 

om.  iti  and  kathd,  but  has  the  figure  6  II  22  Bh  vicdryamdno  for  ?izm°  II 

Bh  om.  mayd  II  After  sthitah,  Bh  ins.  i^i  pamcaml  kathd,  HI  i^i  /^a^/^a  5  II 
23  N  cakradharak  prdha ;  Pr  jumps  from  the  first  dha  to  the  second  aha, 
273,  3,  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II     bh  atha  for  athavd  II 

Page  273. 

1  mitrdndm  na  karoti  yah  all  our  MSS.  incl.  A,  HIBhh.  Hence  this 
reading  is  beyond  any  doubt  that  of  Pui'nabhadra  as  well  as  of  both  the  H- 
and  the  o--class  of  the  textus  simplicior  II  2  4'PMBh  °kolikah  II  3  Bh 
suvarnnasiddha  W  N  svarnasiddha  prdha  W  5  bhN  mamtharo  W  ^PPrBh 
kolikah,  M  kolivah  II  6  Bh  patrakarmmakdddtii  II  7  Bh  dddra  for  dddya  II 
"Bhprdptah  II  Bh  om.  ca  II  bh  Umsipdpddapam,  N  ^inpdpddapam,  Pr  sasapd- 
dapam,  Bh  simmpdtarum  II  8  N  om.  drstvd  II     Bh  drstvd  'cm[new  page]- 

cimtayat  II     Pr  drSyati  tena  ddnena  karmrhhutyena pro"  II      M  taddnena  II  9 

bhN4'P  kartrbhutena,  A  karttihhutena,  M  kartrbhrtena  for  kartitena.  Hamb. 
MSS.  and  Bh  with  us  II     M  bhutdni  ior  pra°  II     M  katakarmmopa°  II  10 

M  kugaram  W         11  bhN  mamdsramo  II  12  Bh  samudrajalakallolasparsaSi- 

taldnildpydyitasarlrah  II  13  Bh  vasdmi  for  tisthdmi  II     4'PPrMBh  >(:o/?^a  II 

N  kaulika  prdha  II  14  M  a?/?  for  a//a»i  II  15  Bh  om.  ;;za»za  II     bhPr 

kutumbam  II     Bh  om.  t^i  II     Bh  om.  hghram  II  16  Pr  karttayisydmi,  N 

karisydmi  W  Tr  sustas  W  Bh  transp. :  tustoham  tava  W  17  Bhraksapdda- 
pam  amumm  itiw  ^'PPrMBh  /{:o/i,^a  II  18  Bh  tad  for  tarhi  II  Pr  svamitra, 
M  svdmitram,  Bh  mitrarri  II     Mprsfd,  ^PPr  drstvd  II  19  M  sayndgacchati  II 


bhN.^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


Book  V  189 

Bh  transp. :  vyamtarena  tatketi  II  4'PPrM  pratipannam,  Bh  pratipranne  II 
^PPrBh  kolikah  II  21  M  mama  kascikham  anubhavdvah,  &c.,  p.  274,  L  1. 
A  stroke  under  kha  refers  to  a  later  passage  in  the  same  line,  where  the 
missing  aksaras  have  been  supplied  by  the  copyist  II  22  Bh  ghdrthaye  II 

23  Bh  tat  prdrthaya  rdjyam  II     Bh  ins.  ca  after  aham  II     Pr  mamtrd  II 

Page  274. 

2  4'PPrMBh  kol'ika  II     Pr  bhavaty  for  bhavatv  II     M  eva  for  evam  II     Bh 
om.  param  II  3  Bh  mitra  for  tki  hi,  inserting  na  before  yujyate  II     Bh 

samam  for  <ya^a  II     Pr  ytcdyate  II  5  Bh  bhojandcchddane  II  6  M  bhusa- 

dyam  II  7  M  om.  i5ai!/^a  ca  II  8  Bh  kitavd  II  Pr  &a/a  II  9  Bh  'jndam 
for  Mdam  II  10  Bh  om.  /?;m  m  II  11  'Sh  pradhdnah  II  13  Pr 

kevala  II  14  M  svasvato,  Bh  5fa[new  line]/?o  for  svasuto  II  15  N 

kaulikar,  ^PPrBh  kolika,  M  kokela  II  Vv  prstavyd  II  16  Bh  om.  ^a/w  II  Pr 
satvam  for  satvaram  II     Bh  j^r?^^  for  bhadre  II  17  N  ^a</j'  asmdkam  for 

adyd°  II  Bh  'smdkam  adya,  M  Hhdsmdkam  II  Bh  /^o  joi  for  ka^c'id  II  bh  first 
■writes  i5/^a  for  5Cf,  which  he  corrects  to  m  by  a  vertical  stroke  beginning  over 
the  superior  horizontal  line  of  the  aksara.  Hence  the  copyist  of  N's 
original,  who  takes  this  stroke  for  the  deleting  mark,  and  the  copyist  of  N 
om.  sa  II  Bh  samihltam  for  vdhchitam  II  18  M  ^  for  iat  II  Pr  tvd  drastum  II 
19  Bh  mitram  for  sukrn  II     Bh  rdjjam  II     Yv prdrtkatdm  II     PrBh  so  'bravU  II 

Page  275. 

1  Cop.    of  Bh  corr.  ati°  into  iti°  II     N  "paramparesdm,  Bh  "paraid  for 
"paraisd  II     M  apara  mpard  esd,  om.  m  atiklempara  II     Bh  rdjjasthitik  II  2 

^PPrBh  °dvedhl°  W  Bh  "bhdvddind  for  °bhdvddicintd  W  Bh  wa  kaddcit,  om. 
fljoi  II     Bh   bhavati   for  prayacchati  II  3  Bh   add.    ca   after   ?5aiJ/^a  II     ^P 

hhdtarah  II  5  Pr  ra;«a  II  6  4'PPrMBh  M^la  II  7  Pr  '5mi•^^J,  om. 

sd  II  Bh  m  a^a  II  Bh  patfam  II  Bh  om.  nifyam  eva  II  N  nikpddayati,  M 
nihpddasi  II  8  M  °mddhim ;  Bh  sarvadvayavUtuldhik  II  Pr  '«ya,  Bh  dvitiyam 
ior^nyadW  9  Bh.te?iaioT  yenaW  Trpurutak;  Bh  om..  puratak  W  M.ye?tadu 
puramiaprstahtas  ca  II  Bh^r^^a^o  '^i  ekaikam  II  4'  m  ekaikampatam,  the  anusvara 
being  put  so  closely  on  /(-a,  that  it  looks  like  the  superior  end  of  the  vertical 
ka-stvolie',  hence   P  ca  ekaikapatam  II  10  BhH  om.  grhavyayah  sudhyati 

dvitiyasya  mulyena ;  H  om.  the  following  aksara  vi ;  I  nirvisesas  ca  krtydni  for 
the  gap  and  the  following  word  II      ^P  suddhyiti  II  11  Pr  kurvdnak 

svajdtimadJiye  II     Bh  gacchati  sukhena  kdlah  II  12  Bh  dim  II     M  om.  sddhu 

pativrate  II  Bh  sddhu  pativrate  sddhu  sddhuktam  bha°  II  N  sdktam  for  sddhu- 
ktam  II  13  Bh  nikitya  II  Bh  om.  atha  II  vJ'PPrBh  koliko,  M  ko  II  14 
Bh prdrthaydm  dsa  II    Pr  cakrire  II    Bh  ins.  me  dSiox  yadi  II       16  Pr  drisirdsW 


bhN.^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


190  Variants 

Bh  catiirhhujas  ca  sam   II  17  Bh  gacchati  II     Bh  lankai  II     Bh  om.  m  iti  II 

19  M  yasya  nd  svayam  I  thajnefe  II  After  iti,  4'PPrM  ins.  kathd  \\  7ii,  Bh 
gasti  kathd  ii  flourish  ii  II  20  Bh  "pimcikaya  grasto;  M  'sraddheyakaddviSd- 

vikdgrasto  II  21  Bh  athavd  for  a^-^a  II  23  Bh  saktubhik  for  «a  cva  II 

Pr  pdmdiira  ^yete  II     Pr  somaSarmd  pitd  II  24  Bh  suvarnnasiddha  II     Bh 

cakradharah  kathayati  II 

Page  276. 

3  Bh  hlniktasesai  ka  II  Bh  puritak  II  Bh  i'a^ya  kalahsya  for  ^aw  m  ^a°; 
M  ^a>2«  ca  ka  lambyam  tasydmdkastdt  II  4  Bh  'valamlitasyd"  II      Bh  om. 

^^^ya  II  Pr  ^a*ya  'stdt  II  N  kkatkdm,  Bh  sastrdtn  for  khatvdm  II  M  *a  I  ^a^a 
^^^r  I  5/ya,  Bh  ins.  ^am  before  e^a"  II     Pr  ekadrstvd  II     Bh  vilokayan  II  6 

Bh^wrwwo  II  6  Bh  hhavati  II  7  Bh  tatas  tendham  ajddvayam  grhisvdmi  II 
bhNSt'PPr  grhlsye;  A  with  us  II  8  N  om.  one  sanmdse  II      Bh  sa^/e  <2 

»Ba«e  II  N  athdyutham  II  M  ^fl^o  ggdbhir  [misread  for  gobhir^,  &c.,  1.  9, 
omitting  ^jdbhir,  &c.  II  10  Bh  mahisyd  ma  II  M  mahirsarvadavd  for  mahisyo 
ma'  va°  II     Bh  tatprasavdt  for  vadavd°  II  11  Bh  prasutam  II     Pr  om.  all 

between  bhavisyanti  and  tasydham,  1.  14  II  12  Bh  karisydmi  for  sampatsyate  II 
Bh  ifaz!a^,  om.  m  II     Bh  ^aA'c^'^J  t'i/?ro  «zfl^«a  II  13  Bh  ddsyati  11     Bh  tasydm 

putro  janayisyate  II  14  Pr  «a  for  7ifl»«a  II  Bh  >('an\'fj'e  II  15  Bh  jdte  II  Bh 
grhitvd  ghotakacalatthdydm  upavisyd°  II         17  Bh  samlpam  dgamisyati  W  18 

Bh  transp. :  kopdt  vrdhmamm  II  Pr  vrdhmanam,  with  following  danda  II  Bh 
samabhidkdsye  for  abhidhdsydmi  II         19  Bh   ya  madvacanam  II  20  NBh 

om.  ^a»?;  but  in  N,  the  copyist  deletes  an  anusvara  over  td  of  tddayisydmi  II 
M  taddhydnydvastkite7ia,  Bh  dhydnd°  II  21  P  °prdhdras  II  M.  yam  for  ya^/5a  II 
N  ghatdmtavarttibkih  II         22  Bh  saktubhik,  om.  ca  II 

Page  277. 

1  After  iV?,  4'PPrM  ins.  kathd  w  8  n,  Bh  saptami  kathd  ii  flourish  ii  II 
3  BhHI  laulyam  II  ^P  apeksyate,  y  being  almost  imperceptibly  deleted  in 
*  by  a  small  stroke  Ii  4  ^PPr  camdabhupatih ;  but  see  1.  7  II  7  Bh 

adhistdne  for  nagare  II  Bh  nrpatih  II  ^  jumps  from  the  first  knddrtham  to  the 
second  knddrtham,  om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them ;  but  cop.  supplies 
the  om.text  in  marg.  Il       8  Bh  asti  for  tisthati  II  Bh  °vdnekabhaksabhojanddibhih  II 

9  Bh  krulandrihaiii  II     Bh  tistati  after  asti,  which  has  been  deleted  by  cop.  11 

10  In  bh  gloss  on  mahdnase\  rasodu  II  bhN  ins,  ca  before  j9rar%a  II  11 
Pr  bhaksyayati  II  In  bh  gloss  on  supakdrd :  supdra  II  Bh  om.  kdsthddikam 
agreW  12  Vr pasyati  W  Vv  tddayati  W  13  bhNA^'PPrM  2Ja?«  for  ^</; 
Bh  {tat)  and  Hamb.  MSS.  with  us,  but  cp.  Introd.  p.  32  II  Bh  mesasUpakd- 
rdndm  II  14  M  svadalampage  i,  Bh  svddularnpato  II  15  Pr  mahdkupdsca,  Bh 
makdmtkopdS  II    BhHI  yathd  diannena  (I  °va  for  na)  vastund  II       16  "if  cm.  tad 


bhN,SkpPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


Book  V  191 

and  the  following  words  to  prajvalisyanfi  incl.  in  the  text,  but  supplies  them 
in  the  margin  II  In  bh  gloss  on  idmukena:  ubddu  li  17  M  urnnaprakdro 
yemmesa  sva  II  In  bh  gloss  on  ilrnd° :  tina  II  Bh  H  tad  urnndyuh  pracuro, 
I  tad  urndyam  pracuro  for  urnaprastaro  II  Bh  ins.  vahdnd  after  svalpendpi  II 
<if'P  prajvalagyati  W     Bh  Jvalisyati  W  18  Bh  tafo  for  tad  W     Bh  om..  punar 

ahakutydm,  ins.  kudydm  after  °vartinydm  II  Pr  ahakudydm]  in  bh  gloss  on 
asvakntydm :  ghoddra  II      Pr  pravesyati  II  19  M  trnapdcuyati  jva°  II      Bh 

om.  tato  'hd  II  bhNA^PPr  va/middff/iam,  M  vahniddyam  II  Bh  ins.  ai'va^ 
after  °ddham  II  Bh prdpsyamii  II  20  M  om.  e^ak;?  uktam  yathd  vdnara  II  Pr 
eva  for  (J^fik^  II  In  bh  gloss  on  vdnaravamyd  (!) :  vdmnarelatela  II  21  Bh 
Sdmyati  II  22  N  om.  efa>^  II     After  evam  4'  <?a,  del.  by  cop.  II     After  pro^ 

vdca  Bh  ins.  bho  II 

Page  278. 

1  Bx  yatra  iov  yo  'tra  II  2  Bh  *a  bkavisya  sarndigdham  II  5  Bh  om. 

tatkd  ca  W  6  bhN4'P  (not  Pr)  kalahdmtydni,  A  kalahdm  i  tdni\  BhHI  kala^ 
hdmtdni  II  Bh  om.  m  II  8  M  tdvakam  for  tdvad  grham  II  BhHI  vayam  for 
WTiflwz  II  9  bhNA^/PPrM  gacchdvah  II  10  *PPrM  ?!(?»«  for  te  II 

bhN^'PPrM  madoddhatam',  ABhHI  with  us  II  bhNA^'PPrM  ucatuh  for 
ucukW  11  BhbuddMvaikalyamW  Bh JdtamW  'Nyenatadw  Bh  yenedam  vadasi  W 
12  After  bravisi,  N  ins.  yenedam  vaddmi  II  Bh  svaJiastena  dattdmrta  II  NMBh 
bkaksa°  II  13  N  katuttiktakasdydni,  om.  kasdya  and  ksdrdni°  II  Bh  °tiktdm-' 
laksdrdni  II     Bh  vanaphaldni  II       14  Bh  bkaksisydmah  II     Bh  a^a  fovprovdca  II 

15  N  yutham  for  yuyam  II  Bh  om.  yuyam  and  has  wi  for  ^az".  In  the  place 
of  yuyam  a  blank  for  four  aksaras  has  been  left  in  Bh,  and  this  blank  has 
been  filled  in  with  vdkyd  by  another  hand  II    Bh  nitasya  \\    Bh  tasmdd  dpata°  II 

16  Bx  parindma  II  17  M  kulaham  II  ^PPPrM  om.  svayam  II  4^  ndvaya- 
lokayisydmi,  ya  being  del.  again  by  cop.  II  N  ndlokayisydmi,  Bh  na  valobkayi- 
gydmi  II  19  Bh  transposes  the  two  lines  of  this  stanza  II  ^P  mamtram 
for  mitram  II  Bh  mitram  dpadam  dgatam  II  20  For  s  tdta,  Bh  has  a  blank, 
filled  in  by  a  later  hand  with  s  teje  (readyi?)  II  M  kulaksayah  II  21  In 
the  place  of  sarvdn  pa"  sa  yuthapo  Bh  has  a  blank  for  four  aksaras,  filled  in 
by  a  later  hand  with  sa  vdnara  (!)  II  22  N  nagare  for  gate  II  Bh  'nyasminn 
ahani  II  Bh  mahdnasam  II  In  bh  gloss  on  mahdnase :  rosode  II  23  M 
pupakdrena.  In  bh  gloss  on  supa° :  supdra  II  Bh  ydvat  sudena  tddandya  na 
himcid  dsdditam  II  Bh  om.  °dagdha  ,  N  urddhajvalitamkdstam  II  24  N 
hatah  for  tdditah,  om.  ^o  '^i  ^(?«a  tdditah  II  M  om.  «o  '/?i  ^(?«a  tdditah  II  Bh  om. 
tdditah  sann  II 

Page  279. 

1  bh  arddhajvalitasanrah,  corr.  by  cop.  to  arddhajvalacckanrah ;  the  first 
reading  is  that  of  NBh  and  Hamb.  MSS.  (the  latter  ones  reading  tendrd- 


bhN,^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


192  Variants 

dhajvalUasanrah),  the  second  one  that  of  4'PPrM  II  Bh  pratydsanndydm  11 
bhN  hutydm  (with  gloss  in  bh :  glioddra)  II  2  M  luthitas^  Bh  luthamtd  II 

4'PPr  ins.  a  second  tatra,  M  tasydm  before  trna   \\     Bh  cm.  'pi  II  3 

Bh  kutydmtan'ibaddhd  II  N  baddhd,  om.  m  «i  II  M  yotaJcd.  In  bh  gloss  on 
gkotakdh  :  ghodd  II  Kiter  ghotakdk,  Bh  ins.  keci  jvalitdh  II  Bh  ^^czV  *j3>^a,  then 
a  blank  to  pa    excl.,  filled  in  (by  a  later  hand  V)  with  titasarird  II  4 

N  dpantdh  (read  dpanndh)  for  ^a^a^  II  M  ^crM  tayitvd  'rddhadagdhasanrd  II 
Bh  >t(?/ji  for  yf-^c/c  ca  II      Bh  cotayitvd  II  5  Bh  om.janam  II      M  vydkulam 

vaksah  II  6  Bh  savisddatn  II     In  bh  gloss  on  cikitsakdn  :  dhdraka  II         7 

Bh  ^//o  ncyatdm  II  ^P  ahdndtnm  etesdm  II  M  kancidyaliopamstrdni  II  Bh  om. 
etesdm  kascid  II     N  °samanopdyah,  Bh  vahniddho'  II  8  Bh  samcitya  II     M 

samcimtya pro  kum  apratisaye  II  10  bh  vamydnydndm  II     N  ° samudbhavah, 

Bh  ° samutthitd  II  11  Bhya^^a  for  vyathd,  HI  a  correction  of  this  mistake: 
^a^^a  II     M  tindJem  II     Bh  ayaiJi  II  12  Bh  ydvad  ete  prdk  na  hhavisyaviti  II 

bh  roye  for  rogena,  N  dgatena  for  rogena  ie  na  W  13  Bh  ^«f/  dkarnnya  for 

^ac  chrutvd  II     Bh  vdnardndm  vadham  II  14  Bh  ^e  ^arre  II     P  yuthaparis^ 

l^Bh  yut/iapas  II  Bh  om.  wt?  II  15  Bh  svayam  nastavdn,  with  r/r  add.  over 
the  line  between  wa  and  f/a,  for  sdksdd  dadarm  II  N  om.  ^w ;  Bh  ca  for  ^m  II 
Pr  seha  II         16  Bh   om.  yatah  II  17  Bh  dharsand  II     Pr  matrayed,  N 

dharsayed  for  marsayed  II     Bh  _^a5  z5e^  for  yo  7m  II     Bh  parinirmitam  II  18 

bh  satydd  for  bhaydd  II     N  transp. :  lobhdd  vd  II  19  Bh  kvacit  II  20 

Here  all  our  MSS.  "khamla  II  Pr  to  for  to^m  II  N  yava/  lokayati  (om. 
nipunataya)  II  22  NBh  nirgaccliati  for  wi°  ^^^  II  Pr  cimtayd  sa  nu  II  23 
Pr  om.  ^  jofl  II  24  Bh  jalamadhye  for  tanmadhydd  II     N  °ldlamkrto  for 

" Idlainkrtakantho  II 

Page  280. 

1  N  rdksasas^  om.   niskramya  II     Bh  provdca  for  torn  «mca  II     N  j^oi^ra  II 
2  N  toJ  for  towz  II     Bh  bhaksaydmi,  om.  ?Vi  II     NM  torZ  awyo  II  4  Bh 

kiyatdm  II     N   bhakmne  mriras   for   bhaksanaktktis  II  6    N   badvyand,    M 

brdhmatah  II     N  Md^rlo  for  srgdlo  II     N  wa  II     Bh  vdnara  aha  II  7  bh 

sahdsiyamtam,  Bh  sakdsthyamtim,  N  sahdtyamta,  PrM  sahdtyamtam  II  Bh  om. 
we  II  8  1&. pracchasi  II  4'P  toe  chaparivdram  II  M  0/?^'  to»z  [added  over  the 
line]  vam  [both  aksaras  struck  out  again]  I  kaprapamna  lobhayitvd  sarasi  W 
Bh  nrpatim  II  9  Bh  ^-ara/i  II     Pr  rdksas  II     Bh  rattiamdldbhusitakamthas  tan 

nagaram  dsddya  trksa  II  11  M  °prasddesu  II  13  N  suryam  a  tiraskurute  II 
14  NBh  vdnara  dha  II     N  kastnimkid  for  kutracid  II     M  aranya  II  15  Bh 

suguptanagaram^  corr.  to  snguptanaram  II  NM  vdrena^  om.  surya"  II  NBh  ins. 
pravuya  before  nimajjati  II     M  dhandprasdddd  II     M  nihkrdmyati  II  18  N 

yutham  te  for  yuthapate  II  N  om.  (?.;?« ;  Bh  transp.  e^a  and  pratyaksatayd  II 
19  M  om.  niatka°,  but  supplies  it  in  the  next  line  in  this  corrupt  form : 


bhN,"^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


Booh  V  193 

mdsahumtJiasthitaya  II  20  BhHI  ko  'pi  for  kam  api  II     N  ainam  iox  yena  II 

21  4'P  etat  Srutvd  II  N  nrpatir  aha  II  'N  yad  iox  yady  II  22  N  dgamisydmi 
for  esydmi\  Bh  samdgamisydmi  for  svayam  esydmi  II  N  jirabhutaratnamdldk  II 
Pr  sadyamte  for  sampadyamte  II         23  Bh  /(-a/^iV  a^a  II     N  ^ar/  for  e^a^  II 

Page  281. 

1  N  ra;ya  for  ro//*^  II  N  sotsamgam  II  bhN  atha  for  athavd  II  3  P 
rMc?^a  II  After  ajsi,  N  ins.  between  the  second  and  the  third  pada  of 
stanza  61 :  trsne  devi  namas  tubhyam  yayd  vittdnvitd  api  \1\  \\  4  Bh  akrtye 

'pi  for  akrtyesu  II  N  niyujyamte  II  bh^'PPrMBh  hhramyamte^  AN  bhrdmyate; 
Hamb.  MSS.  with  us  II  N  sugamisv  api,  A  dugamesv  api  II  7  In  the  place  of 
this  line,  4'PPrM  have  6  padas  :  laksddhipas  tathd  kotim  [M  koti'\  kotivdn  rdjyam 
icchati  II  48  rdjyayuktas  tathd  svarggam  [P  svargga^  svarggdd  aimdratvam  [M 
idratvam\  icchati  II  imdratvepi  hi  samprdpte  yadrcchd  na  (P  n  for  ««)  nivarttate 
(Pr  7i  for  °«5(?)  II  49  II  8  M  oxa.  jiryanti  of  pada  2  II  9  In  4/  «ro  of  srotre 
is  somewhat  illegible ;    P  netre  for  «ro^re  II     Bh  trsmkd  tu ;   H  trsm  kdpi, 

1  trsnau  kdpi  II  N  tarundyate  for  ^z<  wa  jlryati  II  Bh  om.  a^m  after  ^^va  and 
inserts  it  after  S'U)ye  II  12  BhHI  deva  eka  iox yenaika  II  14  BhH 
ratnamdldm  II  M  sarvalokd  II  Pr  praksitds  II  15  NBh  om.  ca  before  tena  II 
Bh  om.  i^i  II  16  N  jumps  from  the  first  uvdca  to  the  second  uvdca  (1.  18), 
om.  one  of  them  and  all  between  them  II  17  M  om.  kirn  iti  dray  a  II  Bh 
yuthddhipate  W  Bh  transp. :  me  erijanas  {\)  cirayatiw  18  ^h.°nrpate  W  N 
rdksasena  aalile  bha°  II  19  M  ° salivasthona  II  N  sopitam  II  N  " kdranotthena 
bha°  W  20  NBh  ins.  mayd  after  sddhitam  \\  4'PPrM  svdmiti  matvd; 
Hamb.  MSS.  and  Bh  with  us  II  21  N  «a  for  ndtra  II  22  N  simhate, 
PrBh  himsate  II  Bh  pratihimsatam  II  23  Bh  transp. :  tatra  dosam  na  II  M 
vdt{a  ?)  for  tatra  II  N  om.  yo  II  P  om.  duste  II  N  samdcaret  II  24  N  ^fl^fl« 
for  ^a^  II     M  sama,  N  samam  for  wa»«a  II     N  bhavati  for  ^ava  1 2Vi  II 

Page  282. 

1  Pr  iokdvista  II  N  komdkistah,  putting  this  after  tvaritapadam  II 
bhN^PPr  yathdjdtam'y   ABh  with  us  II     Pr  pratinivrta,  4'P  pratinivrtya  II 

2  ^'PM  suvrtto,  Pr  suvrto,  for  sutrpto  II  3  M  tdnamdam  for  ^a"  II  4 
N  hatasatruk,  Bh  hatakitrum,  H  ^a^a^  ^atrurn,  I  ^a^a^  .^a^rw  II  5  Bh 
vihitam  for  bhavatd  II  N  vdnarah  11  6  BhHI  om.  fi^o  '^a»i  bravlmi  II  Bh 
kdryam  ityddi  for  karma,  iti  II  Bh  adds  astami  kathd,  4'PPrM  /tflz^/^a  ii  5  II 
7  Bh  ^>^o  ^^0  II  N  ^a?ra  for  wzawz ;  Bh  om.  mam  II  8  N  om.  ydsyasi  II  10 
M  tyaktvdpadam  II  11  M  om.pdpena  II  N  narakam  II  12  Bh  suvarnm- 
tiddha  dha  II  N  saktimyas,  Bh  ^aktisaktas  II  13  Bh  etatva  for  e^ac  ca  II 
♦P  7nanusydndmm  a°  W          14  Bh  om.  ^a  after  wa^i^i  II     N  ^ac?/c?  II         16  Bh 


bhN,"*'PPrM;  Simpl.Bh  C  C 


194  Variants 

om.   fara  II     N   °hhramena   vedanayd  W  16  bhNA^'PPrM  yadi  for  yad\ 

BhHI^a/  II     N  ita  svasihdnnm  II     Bh  om.  apy  asmdkam  apy  II  17  N  om. 

'yfl;«,  having  a  deleted  yo  before  a?ia//5^o  II  NPMBh  ai5^am  for  a^>^a  II  19 
N  vdnarah  II  20  M  'sfi  for  '#/  II  N  grhlto  siddhikdlena  II  N  paldti  W  21 
N^PPrM  cakradharah  jyrdha  ;  Hamb.  MSS.  and  Bh  with  bh  II 

Page  283. 

2  Bh  adhistdjie  ioT  j)ure  II  M  bhadrasendma  II  3  Bh  ratndvall  for  ratna- 
vatl  II     N  om.  barium  and  the  following  words  to  hartim  (excl.),  1.  5  II  5 

Bh    %nrata     for    tatsurata   II  6    N   avasthdnam  pamkajvarddibhir  W      M 

°jvarddir  W  7  N  dtmanas  II  8  N  sakhi pakdd  ikd°  II  9  N  grkakone 

for  _yaw ;  Bh  om.  '^'a?/? ;  P  om,  all  between  rdksaso  and  vyacintayat,  1.  10  II 
N  om.  kimcid  II  10  N  "vid/idfum  II  11  Pr  ^ai5>^a  Hhyah,  N  taydnyah  II 

12  M  //«V«?«  for  hartum  W  M  ?ia  mktoti  il  N  om,  ^a^  11  13  Bh  asvarupam  W 
N  asvarupam  krtvdsvarupamadhyastho  W  Bh  /Tifi;^  madhyastho,  H  Zr^Jfa  madhyd- 
sthdm,  I  ^r^ua  madJiyasthdm  W  PrBh  ninksye  II  M  om.  kimrupah  W  N 
kimprahhdsas  II     NBh   om.  «a^  II  15  Pr  nislsamaye  II     N   r  aSvdgdre  for 

^r-^e  II  16  N  om,  ^aw  II      N  rdksasdhahabharataram  W  17  NBh 

avalokya  for  drstvd  II  In  bh  gloss  on  khallnam :  cokadu  II  4'PPrM  mnkhe^ 
om,  2!a«.  Hamb.  MSS.  and  Bh  with  bhN  11  N  samdrustah ;  then  again  the 
same  sentence  with  the  readings  rdksasdsvam  and  samdrucfhak  II  18  Bh 
om.  nunam  II  N  eva  for  esa  W  N  tustam  II  19  Pr  /?"c»,  N  kokhdn  for  ^ojoaw  II 
M  abhdgatah  II  20  N  vicimtayat  II     M  cimtayan  aso  II     ^PPrM  'svdpaha- 

rakena  II     N  sdnvdtena  for  /?-a.m°  II  21  Bh  ins.  ^awz  after  ^a^fi,  omitting  it 

before  sthin°  II  Bh  kkallndkarsandt  II  22  N  om.  ^a<;?  II  N  tat  for  ^a</a  II 
23  bhNA^PPrM  vegdtivegam.  Hamburg  MSS.  vegdt  vegam,  which  was 
also  the  reading  of  some  MS.  previous  to  Bh,  which  has  vegdt  gavagam  for 
vegdt  vegam,  Simpl.  h  and  Biihler  vegdd  vegataram.     See  above,  p.  35  II 

Page  284. 

1  bh  tathd  ca  ganita,  Bh  tajyathd  aganita  for  tathdvaganita  ;  N  tathdganlta- 
khallndkarsamvdkydt  I  cauraS  II  M  vairaS  for  cmiran  II  2  Bh  anena  aSva  for 
etendUva  II  3  1^  pdlam  II  4  Bh  tadd°  for  ^ai(ra°  II  5  Pr  cimtayati  i"  II 
Bh  '^varupo  rdksaso  II  6  M  vairopi  II     Pr  vataprahdram  II  7  NBh  ins. 

^aw  after  a/)2  II  9  4'PPrM  vane  for  vate,  but  in  4'  corr.  to  vate^  the  inferior 
part  of  the  vertical  w-stroke  being  effaced,  but  still  well  visible,  so  that  te 
could  possibly  be  read  as  the.  The  copyists  of  P  and  of  the  original  of 
M  evidently  thought  the  original  aksara  to  be  tjie^  corrected  subsequently 
to  ne  II  10  M  na^amtam  II  N  om.  bhoh  II  N  eva  II  N  kllaka°  for  allka"  II 
11  m  pranasyati  [\     bh^'PMBh  Hamb.  MSS.  bAaksoyam;    PrA  with   us  II 


bhN.^PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


Booh  V  195 

N  hhaJcsyeyam  mdnusas  II  4'N  bhaJcsatdm,  in  ^  corr.  to  our  reading  II  12 
Bh  svatn,  rupam  II  N  skhalitagati  nivrttah,  BhHI  skhalitagatir  (H  om.  r) 
nirvrttah  II  13  Bh  tipari/  upari  vdnarasya  II  14  N  lambdyamdna  II  15 
Bh  ins.  tam  after  ^pi  II  Bh  rdksasdd  apy  aclhikam,  N  hhaksastdbhyadhikam  II 
16  Pr  ayuktavdn  for  «/»y  u  II  Bh  om.  o/jy  II  N  niramtard ;  Bh  om.  nitardm  W 
M  nimllitanaydtd  rclamtdn  II  17  bhBh  nikpidayan,  N^PPr  Hamb.  MSS. 
nipldayan,  M  nipAcladrayan  II     Pr  i^/ycr^i  for  tisthati  II     Pr  ^a  for  ^a»i  II  18 

N  tathdsvarupam,  Bh  tathdvastham  II      N^'PPrM  om.  ^;2a»2  II  19  In  the 

place  of  this  sloka,  Bh  has  only :  yddrsl  badanacchdyeti,  adding :  navnml 
kathd  II  II     N  drstydte  II     N  vdnarah  II  20  N  grhltepi  hlkdlena  II     After 

this  sloka  ^PPr  add.  10  katheti  \\  n  II  21  M  om.  all  between ^«^«a/-  and 
atra  next  line  II  22  Wa.  gacchdmi  for  anu   II     N  ava  for  a/m  II     M  °malam 

for  "phalam  II  23  N  cakradkarah  prdha  II     Bh  Mo  kdramm  II     N  trakd- 

ranam  II  N  ^c^yor  for  wayo;  M  «ayo  Ha  vayo  vd;  Bh  woj'o  'py  anayo  Jdyate  n 
daivavaSdt  w  m  II  24  M  devavam  II  Pr  trmm  for  nrndm  U  Bh  nrndpa- 
tistati ;  NPPr  (not  ^)  npatistati,  in  Pr  corr.  to  °^i?  II 

Page  285. 

1  ^PPrMBh  trisia?il  [^P  stristanl,  Pr  strisfari]  rdjakanyakd;  Hamb.  MS. 
H  with  bhN  (our  text),  I  with  the  other  MSS.  H  2  Bh  ydmfi  II  3 

4'PPrM  svarnnasiddha  II     N  prdha  II  5  M   madhuram  for  madhupuram  II 

N  ^a^ya  for  /a^ra  II  6  Bh  aMa  for  ^a-yj^a,  inserting  tasya  after  kaddcit  W  M 
kaddci  stanl  kand  W  ^V  stristanimW  7  "^^VvM.  j hdtvd  srutvd  ca  iov  srutvd  W 
8  ^Pr  (not  P),  N  ayaw?  II  Pr  ya  for  ya^^a  W  Bh  kakul  eva  na  w  After 
chrutvd,  N  inserts  the  stanza :  ya^  satatam  pariprcchati  I  srnoti  satatam  vd- 
kyam  avadhdrayatix  tasya  divdkarakirane  nilanlm  vivarddhate  \  prajd  W  9  bh 
aha  II  N  e^«^  jndyate  II  Bh  nydjjam  (for  nydyyam,  and  this  a  blunder  for 
anydyyam)  ior  Jndyata  W      N  inistakarini  II  10  N4'PPr  *^r2*i!a/a  II      N 

rdjakanyd  II  Pr  vrdhmandt,  N  brdhmandn  II  Bh  transp. :  dhuya  vrdhmandh  II 
Vt prahrvyd  II  11  PrBh  om.  yatah,  but  Pr  ca^  for  m  II  12  Ft  prsta- 

kena  II  13  Bh  rdksasena  gr°  II     N  trastdn  for  prasndn  II     ^P  jyurdh,  with 

.2  after  the  stanza  II  16  N  kasmiinscid  II     Pr  kutraci  ranye  II     N  camda- 

sarmdy  M  camdrakarmmd  II  Bh  om.  wawea  II  Bh  ins.  ^m  after  (9)^fl<;?a  II  St'PPrM 
ins.  m  after  ^e«a  II  17  Bh  viprah  for  brdhnanah  II     After  brdhtnanah, 

N  inserts  the  sloka  amdhakah  kubjakas  caiva  tristanl  rdjakanyakd  I  i!e  ^rayo 
nydyatah  siddhdh  sdnukule  vidhdtari  \1\.  This  is  a  variant  of  stanza  69  II  N 
samdhitak  II  18  N  bhayatradam  for  Wm   tam  II  19  N  katnalodarastu- 

darau,  PrM  kamalodarasaudarau  ;  Bh  kamalakomalau  II  20  N  kathaya,  Pr 

kathayam  for  katham  II     Bh  om.  bhavatah  II  21  N  rdksasa  prdha  II     N 

arddhodvanarn,  \\     Bh  »a  Ai  arddhodite  *harn,  kaddpi  bhrarmm  padhhydm  »pr°,  HI : 


bhXj'^PPrM;    Simpl.Bh 


196  Variants 

na  hi  arddhoditeham  kaddpi  [I  la  for  ka'\  hhumiyn  padhhydm  sprm\\.  adds  m\~ 
mi ;  Pr  a  for  api  W  22  Bh  oin.  me  II     N  brdJimana,  om.  ^py  II     Bh  mokm- 

iyoj^dyavi  II 

Page  286. 

1  N  tena  for  tato  II     N  raksasdbhihitmp,  II     MBh  om.  i/^o/J  II  2  ^PM 

devatdrcanam  II      N  sarasdn  II  3  M  i^d^  for  ^am^  II      Bh  om.  ^faya  II      N 

ndtahsthdt  II  4  After  tathdnusthite,  gloss,  of  bh  ins.  rdksase  II     Bh  ins.  esa 

before  devdrcana   (sic  Bh)  II     NBh  eva  for  ^^a  II  5  Pr  hhaksayati  II     N 

drutam,  Bh  satvaram  for  drutataram  II  M  i5a^a  drutamram  gatvd  drutararji, 
gacchdmi  W  bh  anudkvdnapddo,  Pr  anuddhdnapddau,  Bh  anuddhatapddo^  H 
amuddhatapddau,  I  amuddhatapddo  II  6  NBh  ^;?a?««  for  W2(?  II     Bh  ins.  ^j 

after  rdksaso  II  7  Bh  prstato,  om.  ^a^  II  8  After  /i^i,  4'PPrM  add. 

ita^^a  II  i^  II,  Bh  dasami  kathd  ii  flourish  ii  II  9  bh  ins.  ^a<f  after  tasya  II 

Bh  vacam  II     Bh  dkarnnya  II     Bh  v?jora  for  brdhmandh  II  10  4'PPr  ^^o 

vrdkmandh  stristanl  W     Bh  mama  II  11  Bh  m  »a  ^i  for  wa  w  II     M  to  for 

25(?  II     Bh  fe  Hcuk  II  12  4'PPrM  om.  the  first  vd  II     M  ca  for  the  second 

vd  II     Pr  sak.  for  .fa  II     Bh  kanydtra  sd  II  13  Bh  hhaved  hhartur  vindmya  II 

Pr  dindmya  II  Pr  °nidhdndya  II  4'PPrM  w  for  m  II  14  Pr  tvayd  for  yd  II 
'N  ydmfi  II  15  N  ins.  ca  bHqx  pitararn  II     N  om.  .ya  II     Pr  sddbhutam  for 

«a  drutam  II     N  ?za^m  II     Bh  samsayah  II  16  N  TTZ^va  for  devak  II     Bhya^ 

foryar/i  II  17  N  tatas  for  i^aii  II  Bh  om.  tat  W  N  dattd  W  N  niyojayi- 
tavyeti,  Bh  niyoktavyeti  II  18  N  kdladvayd°  II     N  transp. :  bhavati  i  >(T^a  II 

Bh  lokadvayavi°  II  Bh  m«  for  /Jr^fa  II  N  om.  ^af/  II  19  N  pataghosanam, 
dropaydm  dsa\    Bh   akdrayat   for   a;na°  II  20    Bh  yak  ko  'pi  for  a^o  II 

N4'P  (not  Pr)  stristanlm  II  Pr  rdjnd  II  bh  rdjakanyakdm  II  Bh  kanydm  for 
ra/a°  II  Bh  om.  ya^  before  pari°  II  21  N  ^aro^i  II  Bh  demt  pravdsayati  II 
N  evam  ghosandydm  II  22  Bh  prabhutah  kdldtitah  II     NBh  om.  ca  II     Bh 

vdvahate  II  23  Bh  guptastkdnasthitd,  N  guptasthdnam  sthitd,  St'PPrM  gupta- 
sthdnam  sam  II  bh  yauvanam  aihimukhi  II  M  sdjdjne^  N  ya/«e  II  M  «^y^i  for 
'*^i  II     N  om.  ca  II 

Page  287. 

1  N  yasUgrdhikvjbas  II  M  sastigrdkl  II  Bh  hibjakah  II  N  tistati  sahdyah  II 
NBh  paiakasabdam,  \\  N  tarnprayete,  Bh  warntrayatah  II  M  syasyate,  Bh 
prchyate  II  Bh  om.  p)atahah  II  2  Bh  _yai5«A  for  ya</i  II  M  kanyastd,  Bh  /tawya  II 
3  Bh^o^rc^a^i  for  vrajati  U  Bh  kanyd°  for  kanyakd°  II  4  Pr  tatas  ca  for  i^ar/  a^j'a  II 
N  ddridrottkaklemparyajnto  ;  Bh  ddridryotthasya  kesasya  (!)  joa°  II  6  Bh  /af/yi  II 
7  Vrprdnd/i  taynkah  II  In  bh,  "tamkah  has  been  corrected  by  corr.  into  °jamgah  II 
M.  prdnondmgapavaua°  K\     N  vildsi,  Bh  vildsdh  II  8  bh  surugurunatih,  corr. 


bhN.^PPiM;  Simpl.Bh 


Book  V  197 

by  cop.  to  suragurunatih ;  M  guru^  om.  sura  \\  10  N  °tva  amdhakena  II 
NBh  om.  aha  ca  II  11  N  rdjajautrair  II     Pr  rdjnani  for  rdjne  II  12  N 

devapramdmm  II    Bh  rdjd  aha  11    N  om.  Ihoh  II      14  bh^'PPrM  kusto^  N  /i'M^/o, 

V       V  ,  , 

A  kus^a.  Cop.  of  bh  deletes  o — writing  ^TTST — without  another  correction. 
In  Pr  kus^o  has  been  corr.  by  cop.  from  kustl\  Bh  kusti\  ^PPr  vdmtyajo^  A 
ndmtyajo,  M  vdmtyajyo,  all  these  MSS.  om.  p7/a  II  bhN  mw  for  vdpt/  II  15 
N  salaksa  II     N  visesatah  II  16  N  rdjdclesdmtaram  ;    Bh  rdjdjhayd  for  ra" 

ez7a  II  After  (?t?a,  4'  breaks  off  II  M  purusair  for  raj'a"  "  N  gatvd  for  »i^m  II 
17  Bh  om.  tristani  II  18  1^  ydnapdnam^  Bh  ydnapdtre  II  N  ins.  sa  kaivartfd 
for  /^a^°  II     N  om.  bhoh  II  19  After  adh'uthdne^  Bh  ^rayo  'pi  moktavyd  for 

#a  'yawi  a'  dhd°  II  N  ^a^?/a  for  nitvd  II  M  af/^yo  for  andho  II  20  After 
"nnsthite  Bh  :  te  grham  mulyendddya,  &c.,  1.  21  II  M  drddya  for  dsddya  II  21 
P  fl<f^a/5  for  andhah  W  22  Bh  kuhjakah  II  23  PPr  stristanl  II     bh  *a, 

corr.  to  ^a/^a  by  corr.  II  Pr  vilagndh^  PM  vilagnd  for  vinas{d  II  NBh  om.  ca  II 
24  M  <7ya»i  for  yady  ay  am  II 

Page  288. 

1  Pr  kale  II  Pr  na  ydtah  for  naydvah  II  N  transp. :  yewa  visam  11  N  om. 
^a^  II  2  Bh  y6??i«  ^a^^a  amnm,  thd  a  being  written  by  a  later  hand  on 
some  effaced  aksara  II  mrta  (for  mrtah)  written  in  bh  by  corr.  on  a  blank 
left  free  by  cop.  Il  3  Bh  tarn  dddya  II     M  pradrstamandh  II     Bh.  grham  II 

4  Bh  dgatya  II  N  m  for  tdni  II  M  labdhvd  for  labdho  II  krsnasarpak  I  tad 
enar^  written  in  bh  b}^  corr.  on  a  blank  left  free  by  cop.  II  5  M  °vasubhih  II 
Bh  gatanetrdya  II  6  N  kathayi,  Bh  misena  for  kathayitvd  II  Bh  prayaccha  II 
bh  sani ;  then  prayaccha  I  ye;ta  r/ra/^,  written  by  corr.  on  a  blank  left  free  by 
cop.,  who  continues  g  vipadya  (corr.  adds  ta)  Hi  II  7  N  hrdamdrggam  II  bh 
pratisthitahy  NBh  prasthitah   for  jom^i  pra   II     N    «oj5i   ^a»«   kfw  8  bh 

khamdikrtya  ....  svasthdlydm^  the  blank  being  filled  in  by  corr.  with  sarvam  II 
Bh  sthdlydm^  omitting  satakra  II     N  culhimastakam  II  9  N  svagrham,  Bh 

^fa  for  svayarn,  II  bh  °vydkulitayd^  IS^  grliavydpdrdkulatayd  II  Br prasrayam,  om. 
#a  11  Pr  e/^a»?  for  zV/a?;?  II  10  N  tavdhhistdn  II  Bh  matsydn  dniya,  °n  d°  being 
written  as  one  syllable  and  virdma  being  added  under  nd  II  'N  pacaii  II  11  M 
a  for  aham  II  N  grhavydpdrafaram  II  Bh  hhavdn  for  ^mw2  II  12  N  om.  darvlrn  II 
1^ pracalaya^  Bh pracdlayatu  II  Bh  hrstamandh  II  13  PPr  sprkvani,  M  syrkka- 
mm.  Gloss,  in  bh  :  jlbhehoda(t)cdfeche  II  Bh  pralihan  II  N  om.  darv4m  II 
Bh  darvlm  dddya  tdn  II  N  samdddya  II  N  ^af«^  for  ^a»  II  Bh  cdlayitum 
drabdah  II     P  praydlayitum,  N  pracalayitum  II  14  N  dradhbah  II     Bh  ^» 

a^^a  cdlayito  II  "^  pracalayato  II  Bh  visagarbhem  bdppena  II  15  Bh  marnda- 
marndam  for  mnaik  m°  II  bhM  agalata^  Hamb.  MSS.  and  PPr  with  us  II  N 
agamat;  Bh  a^fl[hole]/!;  A  amalatd,  a  misreading  for  a^a/ate  with  following 
danda  ll     N  ara  for  ^ra  II     N  ins.  ksanarn  kHqt  gunarp,  II        16  N  manvamdno 


From  287,  16  bhN,PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


198  Variants 

vd  vi°  II  In  bh  gloss  on  bdspa  :  hd2)/ia  II  Bh  vdppagrahanam  II  PrN  sprsta- 
drstir  II  17  P  pasapamti  for  pasyati  II     N  stMlyaviadhye  II     Bh  transp. : 

kevaldni  krsna  II  18  N  om.  tato  and  the  following  words  to  tat  (1.  19) 
excl.  II  Bh  tato  'chntayat  II  P  masydmisarn,  Bh  matsyamdmsam  \\  19  Bh  tan 
najdndmi  tristanydi  ce°idam  samyak  kim  vd  II  20  N  tristanyaU,  Pr  strhnsta- 

nyds  W  21  N  madvdprdyaika  upakrdmdyemam  II  Bh  madvadhdya prakramoW 
N  athdnyasya  II     NBh  om.  m  II  22  Bh  om.  sa  ;    PPrM  *aw?  for  sa  II     N 

nigrahayan,  Bh  gopdyan  for  niguhayann  II         23  N  dlimgya  cumbanddibhih  W 

Page  289. 

1  NBh  apaSyat  II     Bh  ins.  anirlksyamdm  iva  before  samlpam  II  2  N 

mflrabalam  samiksya  masta  II  Bh  °rthyd. . .  .stakopari  pari°.  A  later  hand 
writes  i'a^yct  on  the  blank,  where  one  aksara  has  been  worn  off  II  Pr 
"sdmarthyds  ianmastakopari  II  3  bhPrA  paribkramya,  P  paribhrammya^ 

M  bhramya  II  N  ca  for  ^a»i ;  PPrBh  om.  tam  II  M  ttistanlm  hrdaye^  Bh 
tristanlhrdayasya  II     N  atddayat  II     bhPPrA  kubjakasanre  pra   II  4  bh 

trtiyah  stano  II  Bh  (later  hand  writing  on  some  effaced  aksara)  ^i  for  'ntah  II 
Bh  prstadese  ca  stanasparmt  kubjak  saralatdm  gatah  ;  N  prstadese  ca  stana- 
sprrmt  II  PPrM  prstapradesah  stana",  but  in  Pr,  h  added  over  the  line  by- 
cop.  II  N  kubjah,  PPrM  kubjakasya  II  5  NPPrMBh  saralatdm  \  but 
Hamburg  MSS.  with  bh  II  6  PPr  kubjakaS catveti  II  PPrM  add  kathd  \  11, 
Bh  ekddasami  kathd  II  N  suvarnasiddhdha  II  7  NBh  7iktamfoT  abhihitam  II 
N  daivdkulatayd)  Pr  devd"  II  8  N  dpadyate  II  9  tydjyo  has  been  lost  in 
Bh  by  a  hole,  after  which  the  MS.  has  hw,  Pr  tydyyo  for  tydjyah  II  NBh 
madvdkyam  II  Bh  akurvato  II  10  bhPPrM  6f?<vflrwa(Pr  °rnna°  for  °rwa°) 
siddka{new  line  in  bh)/»  anujhdya.  A  NBh  with  us,  but  in  Bh  i^aw?  and 
part  of  nu  worn  off  II  11  PBh  nivrttah  (Bh  om.  ^)  for  prati  II  bh 
flourish  before  iti  II  N  om.  iti  II  After  zV?,  Bh  ins.  dvddasami  kathd  II 
12  A  savidtha  for  samdptam  II  In  Bh,  /jar  worn  off  1 1  bhA  aparlksdkdritd  II 
NBh  aparlksitakdritvam  II  PM  a</ya^  Uokah  11  13  In  the  place  of  this 
sloka  N  has  only  kudrs\am  kuparijhdtam  iti,  Bh  kudrstam  kuparijiidtam 
ceti  II  Bh  om.  the  rest  of  the  text.  In  its  place  N  has :  samdptoyam 
gramthah  II  II  iti  snvism^armavii\ff^\racitam  pamcdk/iydnam  samdptam  II  As 
to  the  copyists'  colophons  of  N  and  Bh,  cp.  the  end  of  the  '  Variants '  II 
A  has  all  the  stanzas  of  the  prasasti ;  I  give  all  its  readings.  A  kudrsnayn  II 
14  A  ta  bharena  II  After  krtam,  PPrM  ins. :  evarn  kathd  77  suktdni  ca  11  6A6  II 
A  119  for  5  II  15  h\iWr ptamcatamtrdparandparajidmakain ;  A  with  us  II 
16  A  '^yiiktdm  II  M  v'tsnu,  om.  A•;•^  II  17  M. parakdrah  II  Kjoyeta  II  18 
PPrM  om.  all  between  stanzas  1  and  7  II  26  bh  °prabhu  for  °prabha  II 
A  "camdrapraJiha^  then  an  unfinished  js^a,  then  surivrdhah  II 


From  289,  12  bhN.A.PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


Booh  V  199 


Page  290. 


1  A  hhacana  II     A  "bJiogi  for  °i/ogi  II  2  bh  A  samasti  vi"  W  3  A 

rohini"  for  manmatJia  ^  and  °vuesasi/a  II  4  bh  laksma,  A  laksmlh  W  7  bh 
°mafld°  for  °padd° ;  A  with  us  II  8  In  the  place  of  siHd  mayd,  bh  has 
a  blank  filled  in  by  corr.  with  samprdpya  hhu,  and  mi  written  on  the  superior 
margin  II  9  k.pat  for  sat  II      In  P,  tdni  ca  and  part  o^  gram  are  lost  by 

a  hole  II  10  Pr  ganita  II  M  slokasamkhyd  5  I  II  11  Stanza  8  is  missing 
in  bhPPrM  II  In  A  this  line  runs  thus  :  camdramunibdnacamdre  varse  kdrtti- 
kasitadvitlydydm ',  our  text  gives  the  reading  of  n^n^n^  (n^fl^  °vdna°  for 
"hdna'  \   Il^n'^n^  °varsai)  II  12  n^n^n^  om.   'dkisthito,  reading  vudhaih. 

Between  pratisthito  and  vudhaih  IT-  ins.  traiva  Sdstram  iti  su  W 

The  copyists'  colophons  of  our  MSS.  run  thus : — bh :  id  pamcamam 
dkhydnakam  samdptam  n  flourish  n  ii  samvat  1468  varse  mdrgga^lrsamdse  hikla- 
pakse  dvddasl  dine  adyeha  snVlramagrdme  mahdrdjddhirdjasrlKdhnadadevavija- 
yardjye  amdtyaMahamsalasdpratipattau  SatyapMrajhdUyaVd{c,ovTQC,iQdi  from  Joaly 
and  with  an  i  inserted  before  vd)dijandrddanasya  bhrdtrJoslharadevasya  vinoddya 
srlGaiida^hdttyaMahamkesavasutaMahamgopdlena  pamcdkJiydnakam  ndma  nltim- 
stram  lilikhe  n  flourish  ii  iti  pamcdkhydnakam  mtimstram  samdptam  n  flourish  ii 
II  sivam  astu  sarvajagafu  ii  ii  lekhakapdthakayoh  sivam  ii  flourish  ii  ydval  lavana- 
samudro  ydvan  naksatramamdito  mertih  i  ydvac  camdrddityau  tdvad  idam  pustakam 
jayatu  \\  1  w  u  flourish  ii  ii  II  N :  samvat  1855  varse  sdke  1720  pravartta- 
mdne  karttika  m\_m  corr.  by  cop.  to  va^li  8  gurau  lipi  subham  \  Mahamdhapu- 
ranivdsijid  srl  Gaudajhdtiyaddave  KdsindthdtmajaHarinamddkhyena  lisitoyam  [corr. 
by  cop.  to  lisita'rri\  Subham  i  aparam  pustakam  vlksya  sodhaniyam  sadd  hudhaih  i 
hmddhikair  svarair  varmir  asmdkam  dusanam  na  hi  \1\  triny  dhur  avaddndni 
gdvah  prthvl  sarasvatl  i  narakdd  uddharamty  ete  japavdpanadohandt  i  2  \  svdrtham 
pardrtham  ca  likhitoyam  gramthah  ii  n  Sri  ii  ii ;  A  :  iti  pamcdkhydnam  samdp- 
tam II  Sivasumdarena  likhitant  w  samvat  1574  varse  dsovadi  9  sukre  II  P :  yddr- 
Sam  pustake  drstam  i  tddrSam  liksitam  mayd  \  yadi  Suddham  amddharn,  vd  mama 
doso  na  dlyate  w  3  bhagnaprstikatigflvd  i  baddhadrstir  adhomukham  i  kastena  liksi- 
tam sdstram  i  yatnena  paripdlayet  w  4  w  sarnvat  1537  varse  prathama  dsddhavadi 
1  bhaume  pustikd  laksitam  ii  subham  bhavatu  ii  prathame  kathd  29  ii  dvitlye  7  ii 
trtlye  15  n  caturthe  12  ii  pamcame  12  n  evam  kdra%  kathd  75  w  flourish  n  prathame 
sukta  388  ii  dvitlye  sukta  84  n  frflye  sukta  67  n  caturthe  sukta  51  ii  pamcame 
sUkfa  56  evam  kdrai  sukta  646  n  flourish  ii  subham  bhavatu  II  M :  kathd  29  \ 
7  \  15  \  12  \  evarn.  75  [cp.  colophon  of  P]  sukta  388  \\  51  \  56  \\  sn  emcam  [for 
evamj  646  I  Srl  n  ii  flourish  n  srih  n  u  flourish  ii  ii  flourish  ii  ii  II  Pr  has 
no  colophon  II  Bh :  Sivam  astu  sarvajagatas  cefi  ii  Snsamghas  i  ciram  namdydt  n 
Srihhagavatitripurd  mama  manlsitam  ii  yH^)ya(^)rttu  w  khaldh  vilayarn  ydrntu  ii 


bhN,A,PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


200  Variants 

dciram  tistatu  pustariikam  ii  28  flourishes  n  Mupardgakalasaparvandtha  ii  II  4> : 
iti  payncdkhydnam  samdjitatn  iti  w  flourish  n  ii  samvat  1661  varse  jyestamdse 
Suklapakse  2  dvitiydydm  tithau  guruvdre  inV'tkramapuramadhye  limtam  idam 
II  flourish  II  rdjdd/iirdJasnBdyasitkajwijayardJye  ii  flourish  ii  ii  yddrsam  putta- 
kam  drstvd  i  tddrsam  limtam  mayd  i  yadi  4um  aSuddham  vd  \  mama  doso  na  dlyate 
II  1  II  flourish  II  Suhharn  bhavatuh  ii     ii  kalydnam  astu  n     ii  flourish  ii  II 


bhN.A.PPrM;  Simpl.Bh 


INDEX   OF   STANZAS 


In  the  following  Index,  complete  references  are  given  to  the  text,  printed  in  HOS., 
vol.  11,  and  to  the  edition  of  the  textiis  simplicior  (Simpl.)  of  the  Pancatantra  by  Kielhorn 
and  Biihler.  Occasional  references  are  given  to  the  same  text  as  contained  in  the  Hamburg 
MSS.  (HI).  Kathdsamgraha-8ta.nza,s  are  marked  with  an  asterisk,  oMyan a-stanzas  with  a 
dagger. 


akdramviskriavairaddrundd  I.  275. 
^ahdlacaryd  visamd  ca  gosthl  I.  280. 
akullno  'j)i  murMo  'j)i  I.  111.     Simpl. 

I.  148. 
akrtatydgamaliimnd  Simpl.  II.  69. 
akrte  ^py  udyame  pumsdm  II.  61.   Simpl. 

II.  74. 

akrtyam    naiva    krlyani    sydt   IV.    36. 

Simpl.  IV.  40. 
akrtyam  manyate  krtyam  II.  148.  Simpl. 

II.  i44. 

akrtvd paurusam  yd  silh  IV.  66.   Simpl. 

III.  147;"  IV.  118." 
akrpanam  aSatham  acapalam  II.  114. 
aklesdd  iva  cintitam  Simpl.  HI  I.  8. 
agamydn  yah  pumdn  ydti  Simpl.  I.  370. 
agnihotraphald  veddh  II.  150.     Simpl. 

II.  147. 
agkatitaghatitam  ghatayati  II.  155. 
ajd  iva  prajd  mohdd  I.  177.     Simpl.  I. 

219. 
ajdtamrtamurkhebhyo  Intr.  2.       Simpl. 

Intr.  2. 
ajddhulir  iva  trastair  Simpl.  II.  100. 
ajdm  iva  prajdm  mohdd ^  see  ajd  iva. 
ajndtavivadhdsdra°  Simpl.  III.  41. 
aj hdtdh  purusd  yasya  Simpl.  III.  159. 
ajndndj  jhdnato  vdpi  II.  175.     Simpl. 

II.  169. 
ata    eva    nipiyate   'dharo,    see    madhu 

tisthati  vdci  yositdm. 
ata  eva  hi  vdnchanti  IV.  38.     Simpl. 

IV.  42. 


^atifrsnd  na  kartavyd  II.  59.     Simpl. 

II.  73,  77. 

^aiilohho  na   kartavyo  V.  15.     Simpl. 

V.  22. 
atisamcayahdjdhdndm  II.  128. 
atUaldbhasya  ca  raksandrtham  Simpl.  II. 

182. 
attum    vdnchati    mmbhavo    Simpl.     I. 

159. 
afyacche^idviruddhena,  see  antahsthend" . 
atyddaro  bhaved  yafra  I.  408.     Simpl. 

I.  413. 
atyucchriie  mantrini  pdrthive  vd°  I.  221. 
atyutkate  ca  raudre  ca,  see  apy  utkate. 
'\atha  krfnd  disah  sarvd  III.  125. 
\atha  tasya  taroh  skandhe  III.  128. 
atha  ye  sanihatd  vrksdh  III.  46.    Simpl. 

III.  59.' 

adesakdlajnam.  andyatiksamam  III.  100. 

Simpl.  III.  112. 
\adyaprabhrti  deham  svam  III.  155. 
adhano  ddtukdmo  'pi  Simpl.  II.  102. 
adhrgataparamdrthdn  parulltdn  I.  73. 
adhite  ya  idam  nityam  Simpl.  Intr.  6. 

see  yo  'traitat  pathati  nityam. 
adhodrstir  Ihavet  krtvdySQekamp)amdnam 

adho  'vekfi. 
adhyardhdd  yojanasatdd,  see  sapdddd. 
anantapdram  kila  nabdasdstram  Intr.  4, 

Simpl.  Intr.  5. 
anabhijiio  gundndm  yo  I.  61.    Simpl.  I. 

73. 
anarthitvdn  manusydndm  Simpl.  I.  142. 

Dd 


202 


Index  of  Stanzas 


"f^andffafaffi  yah  kurute  sa  sobkate  III. 

194.     S'impl.  III.  164,  166. 
^anagatam  hhayam  drstvd  II.  10. 
^andgatavat'im  mitdm  V.  53.     Simpl. 

V.  71,  72.' 
^andgatavidlidtd  ca  I.  326.     Simpl.  I. 

318. 
anddisto  'pi  bkupasya  Simpl.  I.  88. 
andrambho  manvsydndm,  see  andrambho 

hi  kdrydndm. 
andrambho  hi  kdrydndm  III.  114. 
andvrstihate  deh  Simpl.  II.  53. 
anicchato  ^pi  duhkhdni  II.  156. 
anindyam  api  nindanti  Simpl,  II.  156. 
aniyuktd   hi  sdcivye,  see   anuyuktd  hi 

sdcivye, 
anirvedah  sriyo  muiam  I.  332.     Simpl. 

I.  329. 
aniscitair     adhyavasdyahhlrubhih     III. 

224. 
anistah  kanyakdyd  yo    Simpl.  IV.  73 

(not  in  HI). 
amiyuktd  hi  sdcivye  I.  219. 
anudhd  mandire  yasya  Simpl.  IV.  &7. 
anrtam  satyam  ity  dhuh  Simpl.  I.  186. 
anrtam  sdhasam  mdyd  I.  143.     Simpl. 

I.  195. 
anekadosadnsto  'pi  I.  227.     Simpl.  I. 

242. 
anekayuddhavijayl  III.  8.    Simpl.  III. 

11. 
anena  sidhyati  ky  etan  I.  324. 
antahpuracaraih  sdrdham  I.  40.    Simpl. 

I.  55. 
antargudhabhujamgamam  1. 356.  Simpl. 

I.  375. 
ajitarllnabhvjanigamam,  see  antargudha  . 
antar  visamayd  hy  etd  I.  150.     Simpl. 

1. 196  ;  simpl.  (not  HI)  IV.  87. 
antahsdrair  akiitilaih  I.  96. 
antahsthendviru'ldhena  IV.  63.    Simpl. 

III.  140  ;  IV.  112. 
anlyajo  'pi  yadd  sdksl  I.  392.    Simpl.  I. 

404. 


antydvasthdgato  'jA  Simpl.  IV.  110. 
antydvastho  'pi  hudho  I.  424. 
^andhakah  kubjakas  catva  V.  69.  Simpl. 

V.  91,  100. 
^andho  vd  badhiro  vdtha  V.  74.    Simpl. 

V.  98. 
anyathd  sdstragarbhinyd  II.  157. 
avyapratdpam  dsddya  Simpl.  I.  107. 
apakdrisu  md  pdpam  I.  164. 
apamdnam  pxiraskrtya  Simpl.  HI,  III. 

164. 
*aparxksitam    na     kartavyarn,    V.    13. 

Simpl.  V.  18. 
apavddo  bhaved  yena  I.  174. 
apasdrasamdyuktam  III.  110.     Simpl. 

III.  120. 
apdyasantdarHanajdm    vipattim    I.    47. 

Simpl.  I.  61. 
api  kdpuruso  hhxtah  I.  112.     Simpl.  I. 

149. 
api  kdpuruso  mdrge  Simpl.  V.  104, 106. 
api  putrakalatrair  vd  Simpl.  I.  357. 
api prdnasamdn  istdn  III.  111.     Simpl. 

III.  121. 
api  brahmavadharn,  krtvd  Simpl.  I.  275. 
api  mandatvam  dpanno  Simpl.  II.  167. 
api  vlryotkatah  satrur  Simpl.  III.  136. 
api  mstresu  kmald  Simpl.  V.  40,  43. 
api  samjmrnatdyuktah,  see  sampurnendpi 

kartavyarn. 
api  sarnmdnasamyuktdh  I.  115.    Simpl. 

I.  153. 
api  sthdnuvad  dslnah  Simpl.  I.  49. 
api  sydt  pitrhd  vairi  Simpl.  III.  143. 
api  svalpataram  kdryarn,  Simpl.  I.  98. 
api  svalpam  asafyam  yah  I.  91.    Simpl. 

I.  119. 
aputrasya  grharn,   sunyam,    see   sunyam 

aputrasya  grharn,. 
apujito  Hit  Mr  yasya  IV.  5. 
apujyd  yatra  pujyante  III.  173. 
aprstas  tasya  tad  bruydd  I.  49. 
aprstendpi  vaktavyam  III.  3.     Simpl. 

lii.  4. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


203 


aprsto  Hrdpraclhdno  yo  Simpl.  I.  32. 
apeksitah  hfinabalo  'pi  satruh  I.  171. 
apydtmano  vindmm  ganayati  Simpl.  I. 

395. 
apy  %itkate  ca  raiidre  ca  I.  78.     Simpl. 

I.  103. 
aprakatlkrtasaktih  Simpl.  I.  31. 
aprandyyo  'tithih  sdyavi  I.  130.    Simpl. 

I.  170. 
apradhdnah pradhdnah  sydt\.  17.  Simpl. 

1.34 
apramddas  ca  kartavyas  I.  58. 
aprdpfakdlam  vacanavi  I.  23.     Simpl. 

I.  63. 
apriyasydpi  vacasah  I.  235. 
apriydny  api  kurvdno  I.  228. 
apriydny  api  pathydni  Simpl.  II.  161. 
ahalah  pronnatam,  see  yo  'balah  pro°. 
abhinavasevakavinayaih  III.  108.  Simpl. 

III.  119. 
ahhimatasiddhir  asesd  V.  30.     Simpl. 

V.  30. 
abhiyukto  balavatd  durge  111.39.  Simpl. 

III.  47. 

abhyaktam  rahasi  gatam  I.  24. 
ahhyucchrite  mantrini,  see  atyucchriie. 
abhracchdyd    khalapntih,   see    meghac- 

chdyd. 
amitram  kurute  mitramlll.  198.   Simpl. 

IV.  24.     Cp.  yo  'mitram  kurute  mi  . 
amrtam  sisire  vahnir  I.  98.     Simpl.  I. 

128. 
amrtasya  pravdhaih  kim  Simpl.  II.  57. 
ambhasd  bhidyate  setus  I.  76.     Simpl. 

I.  102. 

ayam  dutdrthasamksepah  III.  78. 
ayarn  nijah  paro  veti  Simpl.  V.  38. 
ayasah  prdpyate  yena  II.  95.     Simpl. 

II.  108. 

araksitam  tisthati  daivaraksitam  Simpl. 

I.  20,323 ;  V.  44. 
araksitdram  rdjdnam  III.  65.     Simpl. 

III.  75.* 
aranyarndHam  krtam  I.  245. 


arito  'bfiydgato  hhrtyo  III.  208. 

araih  samdhdryate  ndbhir  Simpl.  I.  81. 

^arthasyojjdrjavarn      krtvd     II.     133. 

Simpl.  II.  122,  148. 
arthdndm    arjane     duhkham    I.     123. 

Simpl.  I.  163 ;  II.  118. 
arthdrthi  jlvaloko  'yam  Simpl.  I.  9. 
arthdrthl  ydni  kastdni  Simpl.  II.  119. 
arthena  tu  vihinasya  II.  71.    Simpl.  II. 

85. 
arthena  balavdn  mrvo  II.  69.     Simpl. 

II.  83. 

artJiebhyo  'pi  hi  vrddhehhyah  Simpl.  1. 6. 
arthair  arthd  nibadhyante  I.  3. 
alaktako  yathd  rakto  Simpl.  I.  145. 
alpe  ca  gundh,  see  svalpe  'pi  gundh. 
avadhyam     vdthavdgawyam     I.     354. 

Simpl.  I.  369. 
avadhyo  brdhmano  bdlah  I.  156.  Simpl. 

I.  201. 
avaiyagaivaraih  prdnair  I.  420. 
avasyam  p)itiir  dcdram,  see  yo  'vasyani 

pitur. 
avaskandapraddnasya  III.  32.     Simpl. 

III.  39. 

avidagdhasya   bhaktasya,    see   visadig- 

dhasya. 
aviditvdtmanah    mktirri    I.    193,    330. 

Simpl.  I.  237,  325.* 
aviralam  apy  anubhutdh  II.  180. 
aviruddham  sukhastham  yo   Simpl.  I. 

362. 
avi^vdsam  sadd  tisthet  III.  52.    Simpl. 

III.  6*2. 
avyavasdyinam  alasam  II.  115. 
^avydpdresu   vydpdram   I.   8.      Simpl. 

1.21. 
amktair  balinah  kitroh  Simpl.  I.  319. 
amndd  indriydniva  Simpl.  I.  8. 
amddhaprakrtaii  rdjfd  Simpl.  I.  301. 
asrnvann  api  boddhavyo  I.  120.    Simpl. 

i.  160. 
asocydniha  bhuidni  L  337.     Simpl.  I. 

334. 


204 


Index  of  Stanzas 


ahah  sastram  ^dstram  I.  69,  84.   Simpl. 

I.  110. 
asamsayam  kmtraparigrahaksamd  1. 211. 
asatdm  saiigadosena  Simpl.  I.  251. 
asatl  bhavaii  salajjd  Simpl.  I.  418. 
asatyah  satyasamkdmh  I.  439. 
ammdadJidno  mdndndkaklll.  11.  Simpl. 

lii.  14. 

asamaik  samlyamdnak  I.  62.     Simpl.  I. 

74.  ' 
asampatfau  paro  labho  Simpl.  II.  176. 
asamprdptarajd  gaurl  III.  183. 
asahdyah  samartho  'pi  III.  48.    Simpl. 

III.  56. 
asa/iydny  api  sodJidni  II.  101. 
asddhand  api  jprajnd,  see  asddhand  vit- 

tahmd. 
asddhand  vittahlnd  II.  1.    Simpl.  II.  1. 
asddhyam  mtrum  dlokya^\m\)\.  III.  137. 
aham  hi  sammato  rdjfio  Simpl.  I.  279. 
ahimsdpurvako  dharmo  III.  94.    Simpl. 

III.  104. 
ahitahitavicdra^wiyabuddheh  1. 15. 
aho  khalahhujangasya  Simpl.  I.  305. 

dkdrair  ingitair  gatyd  I.  21.     Simpl. 

1.44. 
dktrnah  sobhate  rdjd  I.  371. 
dkhetakam  vrthdklesam  Simpl.  I.  388. 
dkhetakasya  dharmena  Simpl.  I.  129. 

Cp.  pdparddhivad  adharmena. 
dgatam  vigraham  drstvd  Simpl.  III.  22. 
dgatas  ca  gataS  caiva  IV.  32.     Simpl. 

IV.  31,  36. 

dture  vyasane  prdpte  Simpl.  V.  41. 
dtmanah  saktim  udvlksya  1. 192.  Simpl. 

I.  236. 
dtmano  mukhadosena  IV.  42.     Simpl. 

IV.  44. 
dtmavargam  parityajya^  see  tyaktds  cd- 

bhyantard  yena. 
dddv  atyupacdracdtuvinayd°  I.  286. 
ddityacandrdv  anilo  'nalas   ca  I.   141, 

395.     Simpl.  I.  182,  405. 


ddau  citte  tatah  kdye  I.  126.    Simpl.  I. 

166. 
ddau  na  vdpramyindm  Simpl.  I.  246. 
ddau  sdma  prayoktavyam,  see  sdmnat- 

vddau. 
dpafkdle  tu  samprdpte  Simpl.  II.  112. 
dpadam prdpnuydt  svdml  I.  300.  Simpl. 

I.  292. 
dpadarlhe dhanam  raksed^vca-^.  I.  356  ; 

III.  86. 

dpadi  yendpakrtam^  faulty  reading  for 

dpadi  yen6pa° ^  q.v. 
dpadi  yenopakrtam,  I.  339 ;    IV.   15. 

Simpl.  I.  336  ; '  IV.  16. 
dpanndmya  vibudhaih  Simpl.  II.  171. 
dpdtamdtrasaundaryam  I.  388. 
dydti  skhalitaih  pddair  I.  152.    Simpl. 

I.  198. 
dydsasatalabdhasya  II.  126. 
dyuh  karma  ca  vittam  ca  II.  64. 
drddhyamdno  nrpatih  prayatndd  I.  273. 
dropyate  'smd  mildgrarn,  I.  19. 
dvartah  samsaydndm  I.  146.    Simpl.  I. 

i9i; 

dsandc  chayandd  ydndt  Simpl.  IV.  65. 

dsane  myane  ydne  III.  209. 

dsannam  eva  nrpatir  I.  28.     Simpl.  I. 

35. 
dstdm  tdvat  kim  anyena  IV.  48.    Simpl. 

IV.  90. 

dharann  apt  na  svastho  I.  265. 

iksor  agrdt  kramamh  II.  31. 

icchati  sail  sahasram  V.  62.     Simpl. 

V.  82. 

itah  sa  daityah  prdptasnr  Simpl.  I.  245. 
istam  daddti  grhndti,  see  daddti  prati- 

grhndti. 
iha  loke  hi  dhanind/n,  Simpl.  I.  5. 

uvard  bhuriddnena  11.56.  Simpl. II.  67. 

ukto  bhavati yah purvaml.  23S,  Simpl. 
I.  244,  422. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


205 


ucchedyam  api  vidvdmso  III.  53.  Simpl. 

III.  63,  145. 

utkupya  tlttihhah.  pddau  I.  329.   Simpl. 

I.  314.    Cp.  svacittakalpito  garvah. 
*uUamam  pranipdtena  IV.  61.     Simpl. 

IV.  109,  114. 

uUardcl  uttaram  vdkyam  I.  46.     Simpl. 

I.  60. 

uttistha  kmnam  ekam  V.  18. 
tUtisthamdnas  tu  paro  Simpl.  I.  234. 
utpatato  ^py  antariksam  II.  184. 
utpatanti  yad  dkdk  Simpl.  II.  123. 
nUdhasakt'iyidavikrama   II.  122. 
utsd/iasaktisampanno  III.  23.     Simpl. 

III.  30. 
utsdhasampannam  adirghasutram  11.113. 
udlrito  'rthah  paiundpi  grhyate  I.  20. 

Simpl.  I.  43. 
uddhrtesv  api  mstresu  III.  79. 
udyatesv  api  sastresn,  see  uddhrtesv  api. 
udyamena  vind  rdjan  Simpl.  II.  132. 
udyamena  hi  sidhyanti  II.  139.    Simpl. 

II.  131. 

udyoginam  purusasimham  upaiti  laksmlr 

Simpl.'  I.  361 ;  IL  130. 
unnamyonnamya  tairaiva  II.  75.  Simpl. 

II.  91. 
upakdrdd  dhi  lokdndm  II.  29.     Simpl. 

II.  34. 
upakdrim  yah  sddhuh  IV.  60.     Simpl. 

1.247;  IV.  108.' 
upadempraddtfmm  IV.  59.    Simpl.  IV. 

107. 
^upadeso  na  ddtavyo  IV.  55.     Simpl. 

I.  390  ;  IV.  97,  101. 
upadeso  hi  murkhdndm  Simpl.  I.  389. 
upanatabhayair  yo  yo  III.  202. 
upavutah  sabhdmadhye  Simpl.  III.  109. 
^updyam  cintayed  vidvdn  I.  393.  Simpl. 

I.  406. 
updydndm  ca  sarvesdm  Simpl.  I.  12. 
updyena  jayo  yddrg  Simpl.  I.  209. 
*updyena  hi  tat  kurydd  I.  159.    Simpl. 

I.  207. 


updrjitdndm  arthdndm  I.  2.    Simpl.  II. 

150. 
upeksitah  ksinahalo  ^pi  mtruh  Simpl.  I. 

235. 
n^and  vetti  yac  chdstram  I.  142.  Simpl. 

I.  185. 

usmd  hi  vittajo  vrddhim  II.  52.    Simpl. 

II.  64. 

rnasesam  agnisesam  III.  219.     Simpl. 

"  '  Ili.  178. 

rtumatydm  tu  tisthantydm  III.  187. 

ekam  hanydn  na  vd  hanydd  Simpl.  I. 

2*06. 
eka  eva  hitdrthdya  III.  70.    Simpl.  III. 

80. 
ekam  ndma  jaddtmakasya  I.  206. 
ekam  ahdnrte  hanti,  see paiica  pasvanrte 

hanti. 
ekam  utkanthayd  vydptam  I.  199. 
ekam  bhumipatih  karoti  I.  223.    Simpl. 

I.  240. 
ekasthdne  prasute  vdg,  see  ekd  prasuyate 

mdtd, 
ekasya  karma  samvlksya  Simpl.  I.  342. 
ekasya  janmano  Wthe  I.  173. 
^ekasya  duhkhasya  na  ydvad  II.  185. 

Simpl.  li.  175. 
^ekasydpy  atither  annam  III.  147. 
ekah  svddu  na  bhunjlta  Simpl.  V.  103. 
ekdkini  vanavdsiny  I.  5. 
ekdkl  grhasamtyaktah  V.   11.     Simpl. 

V.  15. 
ekd  prasuyate  mdtd  IV.  6.     Simpl.  IV. 

5. 
ekena   smitapdtalddhararuco   Simpl.   I. 

136. 
ekendpi  gunavatd  Intr.  Simpl.  H  9,  I  5. 
ekendpi  sxtdhlrena  IV.  37.    Simpl.  IV. 

41. 
ekesdrn  vdci  Sukavad  anyesdm   Simpl.  I. 

62." 


206 


Index  of  Stanzas 


^■ekodardh  prthaggfivd  II.  6.    Simpl.  V. 

101,  102.' 
eko  'j)i  ko  'pi  sevyo  yah  III.  62. 
eko  hhdvah  soda  Sasto  III.  56.     Simpl. 

III.  66. 
etadarthe  kulmdndm  I.  305.     Simpl.  I. 

297. 
etdh  svdrthapard  ndryah  V.  50.    Simpl. 

V.  65. 
etd  hasanti  ca  rudanti  ca  I.  148.    Simpl. 

I.  192. 
e  rand  Mind  drkanalaih  Simpl.  I.  96. 
fevafn  vilapya  hahuSah  III.  161. 
evam  ca  bhdmte  lokas  Simpl.  V.  20. 
evam  jndtvd  narendrena  Simpl.  I.  84. 
■\evam  vktvd  sa  dharmdtmd  III.  150. 
evam    manusyam    apy    ekam   III.    47. 

Simpl.  III.  55. 
■\esa  mhmikak  sete  III.  136. 
ehy    dgaccha    samdvimsanam    II.    48. 

Simpl.  I.  253  ;  II.  60. 

aiharyavanto  'pi  hi  nirdhands  te  II.  164. 

auUiikyagarhhd  hhramativa  rfn^/t/^II.  182. 
ausadhdrthasumantrdndm  Simpl.  1. 203. 

kah  kdlah  kdni  mitrdni  I.  271. 

kaccid  astddamnyesu,  see  ripor  astdda- 

mtidtii. 
kantakasya  ca  bhagnasya  I.  222. 
kathdnvitam  satkavi   Prasasti  1. 
kanakabhUsanasamgrahanocito     I.     63. 

Simpl.  I.  75. 
kaplndm  vasaydsvdndm  V.  59.     Simpl. 

V.  79. 
•\kapotadevd  sury  dsa,  vol.  xii,  p.  49  if. 
kamalamadhunai  tyaktvd  I.  290. 
kanipamdnam  adho  'veksll.  153.  Simpl. 

I.  199. 
kampah  svedas  tathd  Simpl.  HI  I.  187. 
karasddo  ' mbaratydgas  I.  137.     Simpl. 

I.  178. 
karnavifjena  ca  bhagnah  Simpl,  I.  303. 


kartavyah  pratidivasam  prasannacittaih 

II.  160. 
kartavyam  eva  kartavyam  I.  426. 
^kartavydny  eva  mitrdni  II.  169. 
kalahdntdni  harmydni  V.  57.     Simpl. 

V.  76. 
kalpayati  yena  vrttim  I.  48. 
'^kasdt  ksudrasawdcdrah  III.  121. 
kdkamdtnsarn,     tatfiocchidam     I.     302. 

Simpi.  I.  294. 
kdke  iaucarn,  dyutakdresu  safyain  I.  110. 

Simpl.  I.  147. 
kdce  manir  manau  kdco  Simpl.  I.  77. 
kdmavydjam  upetya^  reading  of  Simpl. 

HI  for  dhydnavydjam  u. 
kdyah  samnihitdpdyah  II.  194.    Simpl. 

II!  177. 
kdrandn  mitratdm  e^i  11.26.  Simpl.II.31. 
kdrunyam  samvibhdgas  ca  II.  20.  Simpl. 

II.  24. 

kdrkasyam     stanayor     drsos    I.     147. 

Simpl.'  I.  190. 
kdrttike  vdtha  caitre  ca  III.  31.    Simpl. 

III.  38. 
kdryasydpeksaydbhiiktarnB\m^\.\H.\7^. 
kdrydkdryam  andryair  I.  234. 
kdrydny  arthdvamardena  I.  224. 
kdrydny    uttamadandasdhasaphaldny  I. 

357.     Simpl.  I.  376. 
kdlah  samnihitdpdyah,  see  kdyah  sam. 
kdldtikramanarn  vrtter  I.  116.     Simpl. 

I.  154. 
kdlindydh  pulinendramla"  I.  293. 
kdle  yathdvad  adhigata°  I.  27. 
kdlo  hi  sakrd  abhyeti  III.  117. 
kdvyamstravinodena  II.  171. 
kdsl  vivarjayec  cauryam  V.  38.    Simpl. 

V.  52. 
kirn,  Sakyam  sumatimatdpi  tatra  II.  176. 
kim  a^akyayn  buddhimatdrn,  I.  184. 
kirn  karisyati  pdndityam  I.  384.   Simpl. 

I.  394. 
kirn    karoty    eva  pdndityam,    see    kirn 

karifjyati. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


207 


'\kim    krandasi    nirdkranda    IV.    27. 

Simpl.  IV.  29. 
kim  gajena  prahhirinena  I.  231. 
kim    candanaxh    sakarpurais    II.    45. 

Simpl.  II.  55. 
kim  cintitena  bahund  II.  153. 
kim    tayd    kriyate   dhenvd   Introd.   3. 

Simpl.  Introd.  4. 
kim   tayd  kriyate   laksmyd  Simpl.  II. 

134  ;  V.  37. 
kim  tena  jdtu  jdtena  Simpl.  I.  26. 
kim  paurusavi  raksati  yena  II.  167. 
kim  bhaktendsamarthena  I.  72.     Simpl. 

I.  97. 
kim  bhdsitena  gunind  I.  322. 
kirltamanicitrem  Simpl.  III.  150. 
•\kukrtam   kuparijridtam    V.    12.     Cp. 

kudrstam  ku. 
^kudrstam  kuparijndtam  V.  1.     Simpl. 

V.  1,  17.     Cp.  kukrtam  ku. 
kupiitro    'pi    bhavet   pumsdm    V.    14. 

Simpl.  V.  19. 
kubjasya  kltakhdtasya  II,  84.     Simpl. 

11.89. 
kurvanti    tdvat  prathamam    Simpl.  I. 

193. 
kurvann  api  vyallkdni,  see  anekadom- 

dnsto  'pi. 
kurvati  hi  vaitaslm  vrttim,  see  kramdt 

vaitam  . 
kulam  ca  silam  ca  III.   191.     Simpl. 

IV.  71. 
kulapatanamjanagarhdm  1. 135.  Simpl. 

I.  176. 

kutalekhyair  dhanotsargair  Simpl.  III. 

138. 
kurmasamkocam  dsddya  III.  17.  Simpl. 

III.  2*1. 
kftaniHcayino  vandyds  II.  146.    Simpl. 

II.  142. 

krtasatam  asatsu  na^tam  I.  243.' 
krtd7itapdsabaddhdndm    II.   4.     Simpl. 
'  II.  5,  172  ;  III.  169. 
krtdntavihitam  karma  I.  380. 


krtd  bhiksd  rekair  vitarati  Simpl.  I.  11 
'  (om.  HI). 

krtl  kasya  hudhah  ko  'tra,  see  tasydk  krte. 
krte p rati kr tarn  kurydd  V.  64.     Simpl. 

V.  84. 
^krte  vi?iiscaye  pumsdm  I.  196. 
krtyam  devadvijdtmdm  III.  55.    Simpl. 

III.  65. 
krtydkrtyam  na  manyeta  Simpl.  I.  277. 
krtrimam  ndmm  dydti  II.  25.     Simpl. 
'  II.  30. 

krtvd  krtyavidas  tlrthair  Simpl.  III.  71. 
krtvdparddharn,  7iastah  sail  I.  355. 
krtsndm  api  dhardm  jitvd  II.  108. 
krpano  'py  akullno  'pi,  see  virupo  'pyaku. 
krmayo  bhasma  vistkd  vd  I.  351. 
ke  ndma  na  vinaJyanti  Simpl.  IV.  86. 
kelik  pradahati  majjdm  Simpl.  I.  175. 
kevalarn  vyasanasyoktam  Simpl.  II.  181. 
ko  gatvd  yamasadanam  I.  320. 
ko  grhndti  phanamanim  I.  316. 
ko  'tibkdrak  samarthdndm  I.  22.   Simpl. 

II.  51,  121. 
kodhlrasyamanasvinahW.  111.    Simpl. 

II.  120. 

kopaprasddavastHni  I.  29.  Simpl.  I.  36. 
ko    'rthdn  prdpya   na  garvito  I.   109. 

Simpl.  I.  146. 
ko  vd  tasya  manasvino,  see  ko  dhlrasya 

ma  . 
kosaksayo  na  nidrd  ca  Simpl.  III.  128. 
kauseyam    krmijam    suvarnam    I.    70. 

Simpi.  I.  94. 
kramdt  vaitasavrttis  tih  III.  16.    Simpl. 

III.  20. 

kriyddhikarn  vd  vacanddhikam  vd  I.  55. 
kriydsu  yuktair  nrpa  cdracaksuso  I.  236. 
kruro    lubdho    'laso    'satyah   III.    20. 

Simpl.  III.  26. 
kllbe  dhairyam,  see  kdke  Saucam. 
klesasydngam   adattvd  V.  31.     Simpl. 

V.  32. 
kva  gato  mrgo  na  jlvati  I.  163. 
kva  sa  dasarathak  svarge  bhUtvdlU.  232. 


208 


Index  of  Stanzas 


hanikdh  sarvasamskdrd  I.  208. 

Jcsate   prahdrdh    prapatanti    II.     186. 

*  Simpl.  II.  178;  HI  also  IV.  88. 
ksdntitidyam  tapo  ndsti  II.  162. 
kslnah  sravati  Simpl.  HI  V.  76. 
knyate  nopahhogena  II.  191. 
*ksudram  arfkapatim  prdpya  III.  81. 

Simpl.  III.  91,  lio. 
ksewydm   sasyapraddm    nityam   Simpl. 

'  III.  85. 

khanann    dkhnlilam    simhah    III.    13. 
Simpl.  III.  17.  ' 

gaganam  iva  na-statdram  Simpl,  V.  6. 
gacclia  duram  api  yaira  nandasi  I.  430. 
gajahhijamgamayor  api,  see  raviniMka° . 
gajavihamgabhnjamga ,   see   Sasidivdka- 

rayor. 
gandasthale  madakalo,  and  gandastka- 

lesu,  see  gallasthalesu. 
gandopdnte   suciranibhrtatn,    see  gallo- 

pdnte. 
gatavayasdm     api    pumsdm    II.     105. 

Simpl.  I.  10. 
gandhena  gdvah  pa^yanti  III.  58.  Simpl. 

III.  67. 
gargo  hi  pddasaucdl  Simpl.  IV.  47  (om. 

HI). 
gallasthalem  madavdrim  Simpl.  I.  123. 

[gandasthalesu  HI.) 
gallop)dnte  snciranibhrtam  I.  291. 
gavdm  arthe  brdhmandrthe  Simpl.  1. 205. 
gardrthe  brdhmandrthe  ca  Simpl.  I.  420 ; 

II.  104. 
*gavd^andndm  sa  vacah  Srnotl  I.  417. 
gdtrarn,    sarnkucitarn.    gatir    III.     169. 

Simpl.  IV.  78.  * 
gltasdstravinodena,  see  kdvya. 
gunavattarapdtrena  Simpl.  I.  287. 
gunavanmitrand.^ena  II.  38. 
gunavdn  apy  asanmantrl  I.  370.   Simpl. 

I.  384. 
gundlayo  'py  aganma7ifrl,8eegunavdn  apy. 


"fgundh     samkhydparityaktds    II.    47. 

Simpl.  II.  59. 
guniganaganandrambheSiimpl.,  H  Intr.  7, 

I  Intr.  3. 
gunem  rdgo  vyasanesv  anddaro  III.  229. 
gurur  agnir  dvijdtindm  I.  257. 
gjirusakatadhurarndharas  I.  16. 
gurundm  ndmamdtre  '^e'lll.  71.    Simpl. 

III.  81. 
gxiror  apy  avaliptasya  I.  169.     Simpl. 

I.  306. 
giiroh    sutdm    mitrabhdrydrn    II.    94. 

Simpl.  II.  107. 
grdhrdkdro  'pi  sevyah  sydd   Simpl.  I. 

302. 
'\grdhrendpahrtam     mdrnmm    IV.    51. 

Simpl.  IV!  93. 
grham  satrum  api prdptarn,  Simpl.  1.289. 
grhaksetravivddesu  III.  84. 
grhamadhyanikhdtena  Simpl.  II.  149. 
grhl  yatrdgatam  drstvd,  see  ya^  cdgate 

prdghunake. 
gopdlena  prajddhenor  Simpl.  II.  218. 
goidhikakarmaniyxiktah  V.  23.     Simpl. 

I.  15. 
grdsdd    ardham    api    grdsam   II.    55. 

Simpl.  II.  66. 
grnmdtapatapio  'pi  hi  I.  317. 

*catikd  kddhakutena  I.  335.     Simpl. 

1.332. 
catuhkarno  'pi  Simpl.  HI  I.  96. 
caturthopdyasddhye  tu  III.  21.    Simpl. 

III.  27,  135. 
catvdriha  sahasrdni  Prasasti  7. 
candanatanmL  bhvjarngd  I.  277. 
candandd  api  sanibhulo  I.  399. 
calaty  ekena  pddena  I.  77. 
cdtataskaradurvrttais  Simpl.  I.  343. 
cdranair  vandibhirnicairY.  51.    Simpl. 

V.  66. 
^citikdm  dlpitdm  paxya  III.  118. 
citracdtukarair  hhrfyair  I.  377.    Simpl. 

I.  385. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


209 


citrasvddukathair ,  see  citracdtukarair, 
citrdsvddakathair,  see  citracdtukarair. 
ciram  dugdho  'nadvdn  I.  246. 

chdyds2iptamrgah  mkunta°  II.  2.   Simpl. 

II.  2. 
cJiittvd   pdmm    apdsya    kiita°    II.    67. 

Simpl.  II.  81. 
chidresv  anarthd  bahalihhavanti ,  p.  251,2. 

jananlmano  karati  j  at  avail  I.  213. 
janitd  copanetd  ca  Simpl.  IV.  66. 
*^amhuko  htidayuddhena  I.  122,  155. 

Simpl.  I.  162. 
jayanti  tejindk^  see  te  jayanti. 
jalpanti  sdrdkam  anyena  I.  105.  Simpl. 

I.  135. 
jdtah  putro  'nvjdtas  ca  I.  385. 
jdtarndtram    na    yah    Satrum    I.    191. 

Simpl.  i.  233,  364 ;  III.  3. 
jdtasya  naditlre  Simpl.  I.  28. 
jdteti  kanyd  mahatiha  cinfd  I.  212. 
jdnann  api  naro  daivdt  IV.  31.    Simpl. 

IV.  35. 

jdlam  dddya   gacchanti    Simpl.   II.   8. 

Cp.  samhatd^  tu  harautime. 
jihvd  laulyapra  Simpl.  II.  3. 
jlryanti  jlryatah  kem  V.  63.     Simpl. 

V.  16,  83. 

jlvanto  'j}i  mrtdh  panca  I.  264.    Simpl. 

I.  266. 
jivan  naro  bhadrasatdnipasyati,^.  254,14. 
jlviti  prahruvan  proktak  I.  37.     Simpl. 

I.  53. 
jhdnarn  caksur  na  tu  drk  II.  96. 
jndnarn  madadarpaharam  I.  368. 
jndnam  madopammanam,  see  madddiksd- 

lanam  sdstram. 
jvdldsataruddhdmharam  I.  321. 

'\tatas  tarn,  luhdhako  drstvd  III.  151. 
ftafas  tadvacanam  hutvd  III.  141. 
^tatah  samtrastahrdayah  III.  126. 
^tato  divydmbaradhard  III.  162. 


"ftatoyasiim  mldkdni  ca  III.  157. 
'\tat  tathd  sddhaydmy  etac  III.  148. 
tat  te  yuktarn  prabho  kartum,  see  tatra 

yuktarn  pra°. 
jftatra    taptvd    tapo    ghorarn  vol.  xii, 

p.  50. 
^tatra  ddvdnalam  drstvd  III.  165. 
tatra  yuktarn  prabho  kartuvi  III.  34. 

Simpl.  Ili.  42. 
fadartharn  ca  kultndndm,  see  etadarthe 

ku  . 
tad  daivam  iti  samcintya,  see  na  daivam 

iti  samcintya. 
tanavo  'py  dyatd  nityarn  Simpl.  II.  7. 
^tapas  tepe  tato  varsa   vol.  xii,  p.  46. 
tayd  gavd  kirn,  see  kim  tayd  kriyate. 
talavad  drSyate  vyoma  I.  438. 
ftasmdt  tvam  dvesam  utsrjya  III.  140. 
tasmdt   sarvaprayatnena   trivarga°  III. 

210. 
tasmdt  sarvaprayatnena  ndmdpi  IV.  46. 

Simpl.  IV.  85. 
tasmdt  sydt  kalaho  yatra  V.  56.    Simpl. 

V.  75. 
fasmdd  ekdntam  dsddya  Simpl.  III.  7. 
tasnidd  diirgarn,  drdham  krtvd  III.  42. 

Simpl.  III.*  51. 
tasmdd  vivdhayet  kanydm  III.  185. 
\tasmdn  na  socdmi  p.  151,10  andpada  3 

of  II.  93.     Simpl.  11. 105,  pada  3, 

and  p.  25,17. 
tasmdn  na  sydt  phalarn,  yatra  III.  14. 

Simpl.  III.  18. 
tasya  katliam  na  cald  Simpl.  V.  33. 
■\tasya  tadvacanam  Snitvd  III.  143. 
tasydh  krte  budhah  ko  nu  II.  109. 
tdditd  api  dandena  Simpl.  IV.  89. 
tddito  'pi  durukto  'pi  Simpl.  I.  89, 
tdntndriydny  avikaldni  II.  81.     Simpl. 

V.  26.  ' 
tdvaj  janmdpi  duhkhdya  I.  263.  Simpl. 

I.  265. 

tdvat  prltir  bhavel  lake  II.  41.     Simpl. 

II.  47. 

E  e 


210 


Index  of  Stanzas 


tdvat  s^dt  mrvakrtyem  II.  147.    Sirapl. 

II.  143. 

tdvat  syat  suprasanndsya%,  see  tdvad  eva 

pradhdnam  sydt. 
tdvad  eva  pradhdnam  sydt  V.  49.  Simpl. 

V.  64. 
tdvad  bhayasya  bhetavyam  I.  170. 
tdmm  vdkydni  krtydni  Simpl.  I.  140. 
•\tirascdm  apt  yatredrk  II.  199. 
tiryancam    ptirusam     vdpi    III.     106. 

Simpl.  III.  116.' 
tisthan  yo  madkyago  nityam  III.  43. 

Simpl.  III.  52. 
tistken  madhyagato  nityam  and  tisthed 

yo  madhyago,  see  tMian  yo  madhyago 

nityam. 
•ftisrak  kotyo  'rdhakotl  ca  III.  164. 
ttksnoptdyaprdptigamyo  III.  223. 
*tuldm    lohasahasrasya    I.    404,    409. 

Simpl.  I.  409,  414. 
tidydrtham  tulyasdmartJiyam  Simpl.  I. 

248. 
trndni  nonmiUayati  pra°  I.  94.     Simpl. 
"  I.  122. 
trndni  bhumir  udakarn,  I.  131.     Simpl. 

I.  171. 
trsne  devi  namas  tubhyam  II.  99.  Simpl. 

V.  81  (ep.  lobhdd  eva  nard  mndha). 
te  jayanti  jind  yesdrn,  V.   9.      Simpl. 

V.  12. 
te    dhanyds    te    vivekajhds    Simpl.  I. 

262. 
tendpi  ca  varo  datto  I.  190.     Simpl.  I. 

231. 
*tyaktds    cdbhyantard    yena    I.     260. 

Simpl.  I.  259. 
tyajanti  mitrdni  dkanena  liinarn  II.  106. 
tyajetkmdhdrtd,  see  bubhuksitah  kim  na, 
tyajed  ekam  kulasydrthe  Simpl.  I.  355  ; 

III.  84.' 

tydgini  Sure  vidusi  ca  III.  222. 
tydjya?/i  na  dkairyam  Simpl.  I.  316. 
trayah  sthdnam  na  muncanti  I.  160. 
"^tvayd  saha  maydvaSyarn,  I.  282. 


datpstrdvirahitah  sarpo  II.  70.     Simpl. 

i.  232;  II.  12,84;  III.  49. 
daksinddisamrddhasya  Simpl.  III.  156. 
dandam  muktvd  nrpo  yo  \ydn  Simpl. 

III.  146. 
dattvd  tdn  eva  ydeanti,  see  ddtdro  'py 

atra  ydcante. 
dattvdpi  kanyakdm  vain  Simpl.  I,  276. 
dattvd  ydeanti  purwd,  see  ddtdro  'py 

atra  ydcante. 
daddti  pratigrhndti   II.   39 ;    IV.   11. 

Simpl.  11.45;   IV.  12. 
dadydt  sddhur  yadi  nijapade  Simpl.  I. 

366. 
dantasya    niskosanakena    raj  an   I.   59. 

Simpl.  I.  Vl."   " 
dayitajanaviprayogo  II.   179.      Simpl. 

II.  174. 
darSitabhaye  'pi  dhdtari  I.  79.     Simpl. 

I.  104. 
ddtdro  ^py  atra  ydcante  II.  117. 
ddtd  laghur  api  sevyo  Simpl.  II.  68. 
ddnam  bliogo  ndsas  tisro  Simpl.  II.  151. 
ddnena  tulyo  nidkirasti  ndmjali  II.  131. 

Simpl.  II.  158. 
■\ddridryarogaduhkhdni  III.  139. 
ddridryasya  pard  murtir^im^l.  II.  159. 
ddridrydt  purusasya  bdndhava°  II.  78. 
ddridrydd   dhriyam   eti,  see   nirdravyo 

hriyam  eti. 
ddrem  kirneit  purusasya  I.  74.     Simpl. 

I.'  100.' 
■\ddvdgnineva  nirdagdhd  III.  134. 
diksu  bhumau  tathdkdse  I.  207. 
duhkham  dtmd  paricckettum  I.  323. 
duradhigamah  parabhdgo  I.  333.  Simpl. 

I.  330 ;  V.  34. 
durdrddhydk  sriyo  rdjndrn,  Simpl.  I.  67. 
durdrddhyd  hi  rdjdnah  Simpl.  I.  64. 
durdroharn  padant  rdjndm  Simpl.  I.  66. 
durgam  trikutah  parikJid  Simpl.  V.  90. 
durgasthd  api  vadhyante  Simpl.  III.  144. 
durjanagamyd  nary  ah  I.  272.     Simpl. 

I.  278. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


211 


durjanah  prakrthn  ydti  I.  240, 
durdivase  gkanatimire  III.  177.    Simpl, 

IV.  53.   (Cp.  the  following-  stanza.) 
durdivase  'sitapakse  I.  133.     Simpl,  I. 

173.    (Cp.  the  preceding  stanza.) 
durmantrdn  nrpatir  vinasyati   I.   129. 

Simpl.  I.  169. 
dnrmantrinam  ham  upaydnti  III.  211. 

Simpl.  HI  III.  160. 
durlahhd  striva  cittena  Simpl.  III.  149. 
dustabuddhir  abuddhu  ca   and  dusta- 

huddhir  dharmabuddkir,  see  dharma- 

buddkir  abuddkis  ca. 
dusprdpydtii  baliuni  Simpl.  V.  28. 
dutam  vd  lekham  vd  III.  75. 
duta  era  hi  samdadhydd  III.  76. 
duramdrgaHramoArdntam,  see  durdydtam. 
duradhdndm  avidydndm  Simpl.  IV.  72. 
durasthdm  api  yena  paxyasi  I.  205. 
durdd  ucchritapdnir  drdra°  I.  285. 
durdydtam  patha^rdntam  IV.  4.    Simpl. 

IV.  4.' 
^devo  'pi  tarn  langhayitum,  p.  151,8  and 

pada  2  of  11.  93.     Simpl.  II.  106, 

pada  2,  and  p.  25,16. 
desam  kdlam  kdryam  I.  258. 
desam  utsrjyajwantiy  see  tray  ah  sthdnarn, 

na  muhcanti. 
demndm  upari  ksmdpd  I.  117,     Simpl. 

I.  155. 

desdntaresu  hahuvidhabhdm    Simpl.  I. 

397. 
dainyasya  pdtratdm  eti  Simpl.  II.  97. 
daivavamd  upapanne  I,  4. 
dosam  drito  janah  krtsnarn  Simpl.  III. 

163. 
daurgatyarn  dehindrn,  duhkham   Simpl. 

II.  96.  ' 
daurbhdgydyatanam  dhiyo  II.  85. 
dyulam  yo  yamadutdhham  I.  45.    Simpl. 

I.  58. 
dravyaprakrtihlno  'pi  1. 33.  Simpl.  1. 48. 
dvandvdldpasabhesaja°  I.  25. 
dvdv  iipdydv  iha  proktau  Simpl.  II.  163. 


dvigunam  trignnam  vittamY.  26.  Simpl. 
I.  18.* 

dvijihvam  udvegakararn  I.  397. 

dvidhdkdram  bhaved  ydnarn,  III.  30. 
Simpl.  III.  37. 

dvipd$wisasirnhdgni°  I.  364. 

dvisaddvesaparo  nityam  I.  42.  Simpl. 
I.  57.  " 

dvisdslvisasimhdgni° ,  see  dvipdsivisa" . 

dxnpdd  any  asm  dd  api  II.  154. 

dvesidvemparo  nityam,  see  dvisaddvesa- 
paro nityam. 

^dvaidhibhdvasamWitas  tvam  III.  57. 

dhanadasya  tathatva  vajrinah  I.  433. 
dhanavdn  duskulino  'pi  II.  104. 
dhanavdn   matimdn   kim,   see    sadhana 

iti  ko. 
dhanddikesn    vidyante   Simpl.   HI  II. 

132. 
dhanyds  tdta  na pa-^yantill. 43  {seepara- 

hastagatdm  bhdrydm).    Simpl.  V.  78. 
dhanyds  te  ye  na,  see  dhanyds  tdta  na. 
*dharmabiiddhir  abnddhi^  ca   I.    389. 

Simpl.  I.  396. 
dharmasatyavihlnena  III.  19.     Simpl. 

III.  25. 
dharmdrthatn  yatatdm  apiha  Simpl,  I. 

371. 
dharmdrtham  yagya  vittehd  Simpl.  II. 

157. 
dharsandrn   marsayed   yo   Hra   V.    60. 

Simpl.  V.  80. 
dhavaldny  dtapatrdni  Simpl.  I.  42. 
dkairyarn  hi  kdryarn  satatam  I.  216. 
dhydnavydjam  upetya  Simpl.  V.  14. 

na  kasyacit  kascid  iha  I.  18. 
f  «a  kdryam  adya  me  ndtha  III.  159. 
^^na  kirn,  dadydn  na  kirn  kurydt  IV.  41. 
na  kurydn  narandthasya  I.  43. 
na  kauhnydn  na  *az//^arf/a«Simpl.1. 116. 
nakrah    svasthdnam    dmdya    III.    38. 
Simpl.  III.  46. 


212 


Index  of  Stanzas 


na  hudlul  piilyale  yas  tu  Simpl.  I.  90. 

nakhimm  ca  nadlndtji  ca  I.  52. 

na  gajdndm  sahasrena  I.  187.     Simpl. 

I.  228;"ll.  13. 

na  garvam  kurute  mane  Simpl.  HI  1.88. 
f«a  grham  grham  ity  dhur  III.  130. 

Simpl.  IV!  81, 
na  gopraddnayii  na  mahipraddnam  I.  298. 

Simpl.  I.  290. 
^nagnah  sravanako  dagdhah  I.  378. 
na  ca  cchidram  vind  ^atrur  Simpl.  III. 

124. 
na  candrena  na  caumdhid  Simpl.  I.  380. 
na  ca  svalpakrte  bhilri,  see  na  sa  sval- 

pakrfe  bhuri. 
na  jdtu  mnmnam  yasya,    see  praydfy 

upammam. 
na  tac  ckastrair  na  ndgendrair  Simpl.  I. 

124. 
na  tat  svarge  'pi  saukhyam  sydd  Simpl. 

V.  49. 
^na  tatJid  karind  ydnam  III.  214. 
na  tathd  bddhyate  loke  II.  74.     Simpl. 

II.  88. 

na    tddrg   jdyate   saukhyam   III.   82. 

Simpl.  III.  92. 
na  tan  sutirthais  tapasd,  see  ydn  yajha- 

samgJiais  tapasd  ca  lokdn. 
na  te  kimcid  akartavyam  II.  100. 
na  tv  avijhdtasilasya,  see  na  hy  avi- 

jndta°. 
na  daddti  yo  na  bliuhkte  II.  127. 
na  ddnatulyo  vidhir   ast'i,  see  ddnena 

tulyo. 
nadlndm  ca  kuldndm  ca  Simpl.  IV.  49. 
na  dlrghadarsino yasya  III.  196.  Simpl. 

III.  167. 

na  durjano  vairam  itiprakupyati  I.  239. 
na  devd  yastim  dddya  Simpl.  III.  182. 

(See  the  following  stanza.) 
na  devdh  mstram  dddya  Simpl.  III.  183. 

(See  the  preceding  stanza.) 
na  daivam  iti  samcintya  II.  145.  Simpl. 

II.  140. 


*7ia  pujayati  yo  garvdd  I.  100.    Simpl. 

I.  130. 
na  prcched  gotracaranam  IV.  3.    Simpl. 

IV.  3. 
na  prajhayd  visdrinyd,  see  prajhaydti- 

visdrinyd. 
na  badhyanie  hy  avisvastd  1. 88.   Simpl. 

I.  114;  11.40. 
na  bhaktyd  kasyacit  ko  'pi  I.  407.  Simpl. 

I.  412. 
namati     vidhivat     pratyutthdnam     I. 

287. 
na  manusyaprakrtind  I.  431. 
\na  mayd  tava  hastdgram  II.  54. 
na  mdtari  na  ddresu  II.  190. 
^na  me  dhanur  ndpi  ca  II.  60. 
na  yajhasamghair  api,  see  na  tdn  sutir- 
thais tapasd. 
na  yajvdno  'pi  gacchanti  I.  308.    Simpl. 

I.  300. 
nayatra  snkyate  kartum  IV.  62.   Simpl. 

IV.  11. 

7ia  yatrdsti  gatir  vdyo  V.  35.     Simpl. 

V.  48. 

na  yasya  cestitamvidydn  I.  261.  Simpl. 

I.  261. 

na  yasya  sakyate  kartiim,  see  na  yatra 

sakyate  kartiim. 
naydd  apetam  pravadanti  yuddham  I. 

434. 
na  yojanasatam  duram  II.  98. 
narakdya.  matis  te  cet  II.  51.     Simpl. 

II.  63. 

narapatihitakartd    dvesyatdm    I.    101. 

Simpl.  I.  131. 
nardndm  ndpito  dhurtah  III.  66.  Simpl. 

III.  76. 

narddhipd   nlcamatdnuvartino    I.    369. 

Simpl.  I.  383. 
narendrd  bhuyistham  gunavati  I.  294. 
na  vadhyate  hy  avisvasto  and  na   va- 

dhyante  hy  a°,  see  na  badhyante  hy  a°. 
navanUasamdm  vdnwi  I.  394.     Simpl. 

I.  407. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


213 


na  vittam  darmyet  prdjhah  Simpl.  I. 

400. 
na  vind  pdrthivo  hhrtyair  I.  68.    Simpl. 

I.  79. 

iia  vibhavyante  laghavo  V.  6.     Simpl. 

V.  7. 
na   vihaset  purvavirodhitasya  III.    1. 

Simpl.  III.  1. 
na  visvased  avuvaste  IV.  12.     Simpl. 

II.  39  ;  IV.  13. 

na  visvdsam  vind  satriir  II.  33.    Simpl. 

I.  115;*II.  33. 
na  milasrnge  kamalam  prarohati  I.  278. 
nanyati  mpulamater  api,  see  vijmlamater 

api  nasyati. 
nasyanti  gund  gunindm  I.  242. 
nastam  apdtre  ddnam  I.  244. 
nasfam  mrtam  atikrdntam  1. 336.  Simpl. 

i.  333. 
7ia  sa  svalpakrte  bhuri  IV.  25.     Simpl. 

I.  19. 
7ia  sd  vidyd  na  tad  ddnam  Simpl.  I.  4. 
'\na  sd  strUy  abhimantavyd  III.  133. 
na  suvarmm  na  ratndni  Simpl.  IV.  74. 
na  so  ^sti  pnruso  rdjftdm  I.  226.    Simpl. 

I.  241. 
na  smaranty  aparddhdndm  I.  279. 
na  svalpam  apy  adhyavasdyabhirok  II. 

116. 
na  svalpasya  krte  bhurl,  see  na  sa  svalpa- 
krte bhuri. 
na  hi  tad  vidyate  khncid  V.  19.    Simpl. 

1.2. 
tia  hi  bhavati  yan  na  bhdvyam  II.  8, 134. 

Simpl.  II.  9,  124. 
na  hi  visvasanlyavi  sydt  III.  87. 
*na  hy  avijiidtasUdya  I.  256.     Simpl. 

I.  252. 

*\tidkasmdc  chdndilimdtd  II.  53.  Simpl. 

II.  65,  78. 

ndgnis  trpyati  kdsthdndm  1. 106.  Simpl. 

I.  137. 
ndcchddayati  kaupltiam  III.  89.    Simpl. 

III.  97. 


ndjndtabalavtryesu  I.  57. 
ndtiprasahgah  pramaddsu  kdryo  I.  144. 

Simpl.  I.  187. 
ndtyuccam  inermikharam  II.  123. 
^ndndmyani  ndmyate  ddru  1. 383.  Simpl. 

I.  386.  " 

ndnyad  giidd  varam  loke  V.  43.    Simpl. 

V.  57. 
ndprstas  tasya  tad  briiydd,  see  aprstas 

tasya  tad  bruydd. 
ndbhaksyam  bhaksayet  prdjhah  I.  304. 

Simpl.  i.  296. 
ndbhiseko  na  samskdrah  I.  6. 
ndbhyutthdnakriyd yatra  II.  50.   Simpl. 

II.  62. 

ndmrtayn  na  visam  kimcid  IV.  29.  Simpl. 

IV.  32. 
ndvidagdhah    priyam    bruydt    II.    37. 

Simpl.  I.  164.    (Cp.  nihsprho  nddhi- 

kdn  sydn.) 
ndmyitum  eva  mcah  I.  366.     Simpl.  I. 

363,  382. 
ndmdti  sevayautsukydd  Simpl.  I.  267. 
ndsdm  kaScid  agamyo  'sti  Simpl.  1. 143. 
nasty  drogyasamam  mitram  I.  161. 
niksepe  grhapatite  V.  22.    Simpl.  I.  14. 
nijasthdtiasthito  'py  ekah  III.  41.  Simpl. 

III.  50. 

nityam  narendrabhavane  I.  26. 
nityodyatasya  jmrnsasya  bhaved  I.  195. 
nipdnam  iva  mandukdh  II.  112. 
nimittam  uddisya  hi  yah  prakupyati  I. 

274.     Simpl.  I.  283.* 
uiratisayarn,  garimdnam  Simpl.  1. 30. 
nirodhdc  cetaso  ^ksdni  Simpl.  II.  154. 
nirdosam  api  vittdcUyam  Simpl.  II.  117. 
nirdravyo  hriyam  eti  II.  86. 
nirvisesam  yadd  svdmi  I.  66.     Simpl. 

I.  78. ' 
nirvisendpi    sarpena    Simpl.    I.    204 ; 

III.  87. 
^niscitya  pjratliamdm  vdcam  Simpl.  III.3. 
nistabdham  hrdayam  krtvd,  see  nistrim- 

sam  hrdayam  krtvd. 


214 


Index  of  Stanzas 


nistrimhm  hrdayam  krtvd  1. 352.  Simpl. 

1.367.' 
niksarpe  haddhasarjpe  vd  III.  226. 
nihi<:prho  nddhlkdrl  sydn  I.  124.    (Cp. 

ndvidagdhah  priyam  bruydt.) 
^mtiSdstrdrthatattvajfw  III.  73. 
7iuna?n.  iasydsyapute  I.  401. 
fnunam  mama  nrmmm,^ya  III.  154. 
nrpah  kdmdsakto  ganayati  na  I.  253. 
nrpadipo  dhanasneham  I.  180.     Simpl. 
'  I.  221. 

naitan  mitram  yasya  kopdd  I.  209. 
^natva  kascit  siiJirt  tasya  III.  122. 
nonmayukhena  ratnena  I.  360. 
nopakdram  vind  pntih  II.  40.     Simpl. 

II.  46.' 

pahca  pasvanrte  hanti  III.  98.     Simpl. 

III.  108.  ' 
pancdslfyadhikam  hy  etad  V.  42.  Simpl. 

V.  56. 
■\pavjarasthd  tatah  srutvd  III.  132. 
patur  iJia  purnsah  pardkrame  II.  120. 
'^pandito  'pi  varam  satmir  I.  418,  421. 

Simpl.  I.  417. 
panydndm   gdndliikam  panyam  V.    24. 

Simpl.  I.  13. 
patati  kaddchi  nabhasah  V.  29.    Simpl. 

V.  29. 
■\pativratd patiprdnd  III.  131. 
paradembhaydd  bhUd  Simpl.  I.  321. 
paradosakathdvicaksanah  I.  400. 
paraparivddah  parisadi  III.  102. 
*parasparasya  marmdni  III.  172. 
^parasyapldanam  kurvan  1.353.  Simpl. 

1.368. 
parahadagatdm    bhdrydm  V.  58.    (See 

dkanyds  tdta  na  pa.syanti.) 
pardkramapardmarsa   Simpl.  III.  152. 
pardhmukhe  'pi  daive  'tra  Simpl.  I.  360. 
pardnmukhe     vidhau    pumsdm    II.    9. 

Simpl.  II.  10. 
paricifam  dgacchantam  Simpl.  I.  16. 
parivarf'i?ii  sommre  Simpl.  I.  27. 


parme  hitam  anvesyam  I.  372. 
paresdm  dtmanas  caiva  III.  80. 
parokse  gunahantdram  I.  284. 
^parjanyasya    yaihd     dhdrd    II.    46. 

Simpl.  II.  58. 
parnambdam  api  srutvd  Simpl.  III.  132. 
paryankesv  dstaranam  I.  134.     Simpl. 

I.  174. 
^paryatan  prthimm  sarvdm  I.  281. 
paryanto  labhyate  bhumeh  I.  95. 
pasya    karmavamt   prdptam    II.    138. 

Simpl.  II.  129. 
pasya  ddnasya  mdhdtmyam  Simpl.  II.  48. 
pdddhato  'pi  drdhadanda'  Simpl.  I.  304. 
pdparddkivad  adharmena   I.  99.     Cp. 

dkhetaka-^ya  dharmena. 
pitd  vd  yadi  vd  bhrdtd  I.  428.     Simpl. 

I.  423. 
pitur  grhesu  and  pitur  grJie  tu,  see  fitr- 

vesmani  yd  kanyd. 
pitrpaitdmaham  sthdnam  Simpl.  I.  365. 
pitrvesmani  yd  kanyd  III.  188. 
pltam  durgandki  toyam  II.  102. 
plyusam  iva  samtosam  Simpl.  II.  153. 
pumsdm  asamarthdndm  Simpl.  I.  324. 
putrdd  api priyataram  Simpl.  II.  49. 
punah pratyupakdrdya  Simpl.  I.  338. 
pxird  guroh  sa°  I.  189.     Simpl.  I.  230. 
piddkd  iva  dhdnyesu  III.  90.     Simpl. 

III.  98. 
pujyate  yad  apujyo  'pi  Simpl.  I.  7. 
pujyo  bandkur  api  priyo  I.  230. 
purndpume  V.  21  (HI  V.  20). 
'^'^purvam  tdvadahammurkhoTVl.  193. 
"^pUrvam  eva  mayd  jiidtam  1. 82.  Simpl. 

I.  108. 

purve  vayasi  yak  sdntaJi,  see  prathamc 

vayasi. 
*prcchakena  sadd  bhdvyamY.  70.  Simpl. 

V.  93,  94. 
prsfdprstd  narendrena  I.  437. 
paimnyamdtrakusalah  I.  422. 
patdasfyah  kalham  anyadd°  II.  3.  Simpl. 

II.  4. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


215 


"^^joracchannam  kila  hhoktavyam  I.  344. 
prajd  na  ranjayed  yas  tu  III.  228. 
prajdndm  dharmasadbhdgo  Simpl.1. 344. 
prajdndm   pdlanam   msyam    Simpl.   I. 

217.  ' 
prajapldanasamtdpdt  Simpl.  I.  345. 
prajhaydtivudrinyd  I.  387. 
pranamya   vighnahantdram   Simpl.   H, 

Intr.  3  (om.  I). 
■\pratdpayasva  vurabdkam  III.  145. 
pratidinam  upaiti  vllayam  V.  4.    Simpl. 

V.  4. 
pratidivasam  ydti  layam,  see  pratidinam 

itpaiti  vilayam. 
prafyaksam  yasya  yad  hhuktam  III.  85. 

Simpl.  ill.  94. 
pratyak&aram  pratipadam  Prasasti  3. 
*pratyakse    'pi    krte   pdpe    III.    174. 

Simpl.  IV.  48,  54. 
pratyantaram  na  pimar  Vrasasti  6. 
pratyddistah  piiTMsas  I.  254. 
pratydsattim  vrajati  puniso  I.  269. 
prathame   vayasi   yah   mtUak    I.    125. 

Simpl.  I.  165. 
prabknprasddajam  vittam  1. 38.    Simpl. 

I.  54. 
prabhoh  prasddam  anyasya    Simpl.   I. 

286! 
pramdndd  adkikasydpi  Simpl.  I.  327 ; 

III.  29. 
pramdTidbhyadhikasydpi,   see  pramdndd 

adkikasydpi. 
pramddindm  taikdcaurdl.  118.   Simpl, 

I.  156.  ' 
praydty  upasamarn, yasya  III.  26.  Simpl. 

III.  33. 
praviralam,  see  aviralam. 
prasannavadano  hrstah  I.  154.     Simpl. 

I.  200. 
prasarati  matih  kdrydrambhe  III.  221. 

Simpl.  III.  180. 
prdjdpatye  sakate  bhinne  Simpl.  I.  212. 
prdjnaih  snigdhair  iipakrtam,  see  bkdva- 

snigdhair  u. 


prdnavad  raksayed  bhrtydn,  see  raksed 

bhrtydn  yathd  prdndn. 
prdnavyaye  samutpanneH.  174.    Simpl. 

II.  168. 

prdndtyaye  samufpanne,  see  prdnavyaye. 
^prdptam  artham  tu  yo  mohdt  IV.  1. 
prdptavidydrthasilpdndm  Simpl.  1. 399. 
*]prdptavyam  artham  labhate  II.  93  ; 

pada  1  also  pp.  147,10.  21 ;  149,9. 15 ; 

150,1;  151,6.     Simpl.  II.  105, 106, 

109 ;  pada  1  also  pp.  23,6  ;    24,6.  lo. 

18;  25,15. 
prdptavyo  niyatibald.srayem  II.  152. 
prdpte  bhaye  paritrdnam,  see  sokdrati- 

bhayatrdnam. 
prdpto  bandhanam  apy  ayarn,  Simpl.  II. 

184. 
prdyendtra  kuldnvitam  kiikulajdh  I.  410. 

Simpl.  I.  415. 
prdrabhyate    na    khalu    vighnabhayena 

Simpl.  III.  177. 
prdleyalesamisre  I.  318. 
prdhuh  sdjitapadam  maitram  Simpl.  IV. 

106. 
priyam  vdyadi  vddvesyam,seepnyovd. 
priyd  hitds  ca  ye  rdjhdm  I.  31. 
priyo  vd  yadi  vd  dvesyo  IV.  2.     Simpl. 

IV.  2 ;  HI  also  I.  225. 
prltim  nirantardm  krtvd  II.  42.    Simpl. 

if.  50. 
prerayati parani  andryah  I.  255. 
proktah  pratyuttaram  ndha  I.  39. 

phalahinam    nrpam    bhrtydh    I.    114. 

Simpl.  i.  152.  ' 
phaldrthx  nrpatir  lokdn  1. 178.     Simpl. 

I.  220,  347. 
phaldrthl  pdrthivo  lokdn,  see  phaldrthl 

nrpatir  lokdn. 

halavantam  ripurn  drstvd  III. 36.  Simpl. 

I.  311 ;  III.  44^  127. 
halindpi  na  bddhyante  III.  44.     Simpl. 

III.  53. 


216 


Index  of  Stanzas 


halindsahayoddhavyam  III.  18.  Simpl. 

III.  23. 
hal'iyasd   samdkrdnto  III.  15.     Simpl. 

III.  19. 
haliyasd   Tilnahalo   virodham   III.   115. 

Simpl.  III.  126. 
baliyasi  pranamatdm    III.    5.     Simpl. 

III.  8. 
balotkatena    dmtena   III.   29.     Simpl. 

III.  36. 
lalopapanno   ^pi   hi  III.  101.     Simpl. 

III.  113. 
*bahavah    jianditdh    ksiidrdh    I.    297. 

Simpi.  I.  288. 
*(jakavo  na  virodd/iavyd  III.  109. 
hahavo  ' halavantai  ca,  see  bahubuddhi°. 
bahudhd    bahnbhih    sdrdham    III.  67. 

Simpl.  III.  77. 
*bahubnddhisamdyuktdhTn..\04i.  Simpl. 

111.114,118. 
bahundm  ajay  asdrdtidm  I.  334.    Simpl. 

I.  331. 
bdlasydpi  raveh  pdddh  I.  331.     Simpl. 

I.  328. 
buddhimdn  anurakto  'yavi  I.  64. 
bvddhir  yasya  balam  tasya,  see  ycisya 

buddhir  ba. 
buddhir  yd  sattvarahitd  I.  363. 
buddher  buddhimatdm  loke  Simpl.  V.  47. 
buddhau  kalusabhutdydm  Simpl. III.184. 
■\*bubhiksitak  kim  na  karoti  IV.  14,  28. 

Simpl.  IV.  15^  30. 
brkaspater  api  prdjhas,  see  mahdmatir 

api  prdjno. 
brahmaghne  ca  surdpe  ca  I.  248 ;  IV. 

10.     Simpl.  III.  157;  IV.  10. 

bhaktam  mktam  kulinam  ca,  see  saktam 

bhaktam. 
bhaktdndm  upakdrindm  Simpl.  I.  284. 
*bhaksayitvd   bahun    matsydii   I.   165. 

Simpl.  I.  210. 
bhaksyani    bhaksayatdm    Sreyo    Simpl. 

IV.  59. 


bhagndsasya     karandapinditatanor     II. 

159. 
bhajen  mdnddhikam  vdsam,  eee  srayen  ma. 
'\bkadra  susvdgatam  te  'stu  III.  142. 
bhayatrasto  narah  srdsajn,  Simpl. II.  162. 
bhayam  atulam  gurulokdt  Simpl.  V.  31. 
bkayasamfrasfama7iasdmlI1.195.  Simpl. 

III.  i65. 
b/iaye  vd  yadi  vd  harse  Simpl.  I.  109. 
bhartm  cintdnuvartitvam  Simpl.  I.  69. 
bhavane  Hithayo  yasya  Simpl.  II.  16. 
bhdvasnigdkair   upakrtam   api   I.    225. 

Simpl.  I.  285. 
bhinatti  samyak  prahito  I.  349. 
bhinnasvaramukkavarnak  1.151.  Simpl. 

I.  197. 
bhltabhUak  purd  mtrur  Simpl.  II.  44. 
*bhutdn  yo  ndnugrhndti  III.  119. 
bhurniksaye,  see  bhumyekadesasya. 
hhumir  mitram  Iiiranyam  I.  185  ;   III. 

12.     Simpl.  I.  226;*  III.  16. 
bhumyekadesasya  gundnvitasya  I.  427. 

Simpl.  HI  I.  395. 
bhusayyd  brahmacaryam  ca  1. 267.  Simpl . 

I.  269. 
bhrtydparddhajo  dandah  Simpl.  I.  354. 
bhrtyair  vind  svayam  rdjd  Simpl.  1. 80. 
bhedanamdtrakumlas ,  see  paihmyamdL- 

tra  . 
bhedayec  ca  balam  rdjd  Simpl.  III.  139. 
bhoginah  kancukdsaktdh  I.  50.     Simpl. 

I.  65. 
bhojandcchddanam  dadydd  V.  47.  Simpl. 
V.  62. 

manikanakavibhusand  yuvatyo  I.  313. 
\mandukd  vividhd  hy  etacchala°  III. 215. 
mattebhakumbhaparindhini  I.  203. 
mattebhakumbhavidalaim'  I.  319. 
matsyo  matsyam  upddatte  Simpl.  III. 

154. 
madddiksdlanam  4dstram  I.  367. 
madonmattasya  hhupasya  1. 121.  Simpl. 

I.  161. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


217 


madyam  yathd  dvijdtindm  Simpl.  IV. 

58.  * 
madhu    tistkati   vdci  yositdm   I.    145. 

Simpl.  i.  188,  189. 
tnanave  vdcaspataye  Simpl.  H,  Intr.  2 

(om.  I). 
manampi  svajdtydndm  I.  307.     Simpl. 

I.  299. 

manasd  sarvalokdndm  Simpl.  III.  148. 
mantrindm      hhinnasamdhdne     I.     97. 

Simpl  I.  127,  381." 
ma)itrirupd  hi  ripavaklW,  197.    Simpl. 

III.  168. 

mantre  tlrthe  dvije  Simpl.  V.  105. 
\mayi   tvalpddapatite   IV.   7.     Simpl. 

IV.  7. 

tnarsayed  dharsandm  yo  'tra,  see  dkarsa- 

ndm  marsayed  yo  'tra. 
malinamadlmnas  fyaktvd,   see  kamala- 

viadhunas  tyaktvd. 
mahatdm  yo  ''parddhyata  Simpl.  I.  307. 
makatdpy  arthasdrena  II.  35.     Simpl. 

II.  42. 

mahatd  spardhamdnasya  Simpl.  I.  373. 
mahato  'pi    ksayam    labdhvd   Simpl.  I. 

374. 
mahattvam    etan    mahatdm   III.    218. 

Simpl.  III.  176. 
mahdjanasya  samparkah  III.  51.  Simpl. 

III.  61. 

mahdn  apy  ekako  vrksak  III.  45.   Simpl. 

III.  54,  60. 
mahdiita  eva  mahatdm  V.  32.     Simpl. 

V.  35. 

mahdn  pranunno  najahdfi  I.  376. 
mahdmatir  api  prdjiio  Simpl.  I.  115; 

II.    37.      (Cp.    na    vihdsam    vind 

miner.) 
md  gdh  khalesu  vihdsam  I.  398. 
'\md   cdsmai   tvam   krthd   dvesam  III. 

138. 
mdtd  caiva  pitd  caiva  Simpl.  IV.  70 

(om.  HI). 
wdtdpy  ekd  pitdpy  eko  I.  416. 


mdtd  yasya  grhe  ndsti  IV.  44.     Simpl. 

IV.  83. 
mdtrtulyaguno  jdtas  I.  386. 
mdtrvat  paraddrdni  I.  390.     Simpl.  I. 

402. 
md  tv  aviJndtaBldya,   see  na  hy  avi- 

jndta'. 
mdnam  udvahatdrn,  purnsdm  II.  83. 
mdndd    vd    yadi   vd    lotjhdt   III.    97. 

Simpl.  III.  107. 
mdmisdndm  ayam  nydyo^  see  mdnusdndrn 

pramdnam  sydd. 
mdnwdndm  pramdnam   sydd   III.    86. 

Simpl.  ill.  95. 
'\md7io  darpas  tv  ahamkdrah  III.  160. 
mdno  vd  darpo  vd  V.  3.     Simpl.  V.  3. 
mdndhdtd  kva  gatas  trilokavijayl  III. 

233. 
md  bhavatu  tasya  pdpam  I.  402. 
mdyayd  satravah  sddhyd  III.  24.  Simpl. 

III.  31. 
mitrani  vyasanasamprdptam,  seedhanyds 

tdta  na  jmsyanti. 
mitram  kdpi  na  kasydpA  Simpl.  II.  113. 
'\mitrarn,    cdmitratdm   ydtam    IV.    53. 

Simpl.  IV.  95. 
mitradrohi  krtaghnas  ca  Simpl.  I.  421. 
mitrarupd  hi  ripavah  III.  178. 
mitravdn     sddhayet     kdryam     II.    21. 

Simpl.  II.  25. 
^mitrdndm  yo  hitam  vdkyam^  see  mitrd- 

nd/n  hita°. 
*mitrdndm  hitakdmdndml.B25.  Simpl. 

I.  315.' 
mitrdrthe   bdndhavdrthe   ca    Simpl.  I. 

317. 
*?nunca  munca  pataiy  eko  Simpl.  IV. 

62,  63. 
muhnr  vighnitakarmdnam  Simpl.  I.  387. 
murkhdndm    panditd    dvesyd    I.    411. 

Simpl.  i.  416. 
murkhena  saha  vdso  'pi  I.  413. 
murtam  Idghavam  evaifad  Simpl.  II.  99. 
mulabhrtyoparodhena  I.  237. 

Ff 


218 


Index  of  Stanzas 


musiki  grhajdtdpi  I.  71.     Simpl.  I.  95. 
mrgd  mrgaih  saiigam  anuvrajanti  Simpl. 

'  I.  282. 
mrlah  prdpsyati   vd   svargam   I.   312. 

'Simpl.  I.  309. 
inrtdndm  svdminali  kdrye,  see  sthitdndm 

-o 

sva  . 
mrtaih  samprdpyate  svargo,  see  virtah 

prdpsyati  vd  svargam. 
mrto  daridrah  jiurmo  Simpl.  II.  94. 
mrtyor  atyugradamstrasya,  see  mrfyor 

ivogra. 
mrtyor  ivogradandasya  III.  25.    Simpl. 

'  III.  32. 
mrtyor  bibhesi  kim  hdla  Simpl.  I.  419. 
mrdmidtisxa-rttena^   see   mrduimpi    su~ 

gandliena, 
mrdundpi  sugandhena  I.  270.     Simpl. 

'  I.  271. 
mrdund  salilena  khanyamdndny  I.  310. 
mrdghata  iva  sukhabhedyo  II.  30. 
meghacchdyd  kkalaprltirW.  125.  Simpl. 

II.  114. 

■\mesena  supakdrdndm  V.  55.     Simpl. 

V.  74. 
tnaulahhrtyoparodhena,  see  mulahhf . 

ya  upekseta  iatrum  svam  III.  2.    Simpl. 

III.  2. 

"fyak  karoti  nara/i  pdpam  III.  152. 
yah    krtvd    sukrtam    raj  ho    Simpl.    I. 

86.  ' 
yac  ca  vedesu  idstresu  III.  176.    Simpl. 

IV.  52.  ' 

yac  chakyam  grasitum  grdsam  IV.  20. 

Simpl.  IV.  22,  113. 
yacchahjalam  apijalado  II.  57.  Simpl. 

II.  71. 
yaj  jlvyate  ksanam  api  Simpl.  I.  24. 
yaio  'tra  krfrimam  mitram  II.  189. 
yatndd  api  kah  pjaSyec  I.  382.     Simpl. 

I.  408. 
yatra  dek  'thavd  sthdne  I.  405.    Simpl. 

I.  410. 


yatra    na   sydt  phalani   Ihuri  I.   186. 

Simpl.  I.  227. 
yatra  stri  yatra  kitavo  V.  48.     Simpl. 

V.  63. 
yatra  svdml  nirviiesam,  see  nirviksam 

yadd  svdmi. 
yatrdkrtis  tatra  gund  vasantl  I.  198. 
yatrdkamkdrayuktena  I.  406.     Simpl. 

I.  4ii. 

yatrotsdkasamdlambo  II.  144.     Simpl. 

II.  139. 

yatsakdmn    na     Idbhah    sydt   II.    77. 

Simpl.  II.  93. 
yathd  kdkayavdh  proktd  II.  72.    Simpl. 

II.  86. 
yathd  gaur  duhyate  kale  1. 179.    Simpl. 

I.  222. 

yathd chdydtapau nityamll.  136.  Simpl. 

II.  127. 

yathd  dhenusahasresu  II.  135.     Simpl. 

II.  125. 
yathd  necchati  nirogah,  see  yathd  vdii- 

chati. 
yathd  bljdnkurah  suksmah  1. 181.  Simpl. 

I.  223,  348. 

yathdmisamjale  matsyair  Simpl.  1.401 ; 

II.  116.' 

yathd  yathd  prasddena  I.  375. 

yathd  vdhchati  nirogah  I.  90.     Simpl. 

I.  118. 

\yathd  vdtavidhutasya  II.  177,  178. 
yathd   hi    malinair    vastrair   IV.   26. 

Simpl.  IV.  28. 
yathatkena  na  hastena  II.  137.    Simpl. 

II.  128. 

yad    akdryam     akdryam    eva    tan    I. 

425. 
yad   antas   tail   na  jihvdydm  IV.  47. 

Simpl.  IV.  88. 
yad  apasarati  mesah  III.  35.     Simpl. 

III.  43. 

yadarthe bhrdtarah putrdY .  52.   Simpl. 

V.  69. 
*\yadarthe  svahdam  tyaktam  IV.  40. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


219 


Simpl.  IV.  102,  103  (om.  in  HI  in 

both  places). 
yad   asatyam   vaden   martyo  Simpl.  I. 

256. 
'\yad  asmadiyam  na  hi  p.  151, 12,  and 

pada  4  of  II.  93.     Simpl.  II.  105, 

pada  4,  and  p.  25^  18. 
yadd  yadd  prasddena,  see  yathd  yathd 

pra. 
yadd  hi  bhdgyakmyaplditdm  II.  79. 
yadi  janmajardmaranam  na  bhaved  II. 

198. 
yadi  na  »yd7i  narapatih  Simpl.  III.  73. 
yadi   hhavati  daivayogdt,  see  yady  api 

na  hhavati. 
yadi  rohinydh  mkatam  Simpl.  I.  211. 
yadi  visafi  toyardsim  I.  215. 
yadi  sarvasya  lokasya  I.  200. 
yadi  sydc  chitalo  vahnis,  see  yadi  sydt 

pdvakah  ntah. 
yadi  sydt  pdvakah  Mah  III.  175.  Simpl. 

IV.  51 ;  V.  99. 
yad  utsdhl  sadd  martyah  II.  68.    Simpl. 

II.  82. 

yadrcchaydpy  npanatam  Simpl.  I.  151. 
yadaiva  rdjye  kriyate  ^bhisekas  III.  230. 

Simpl.  V.  67. 
yad  yat  kimcit  kvacid  api  Prasasti  4. 
yady   api   na   hhavati   daivdt   I.    140. 

Simpl.  I.  181. 
yad  yasya  vihitam  bhojyam  Simpl.  IV. 

57. 
yady  eva  na  bhavel  loke  Simpl.  I.  255. 
yad  vdnchati  diva  martyo,  see  vdnchati 

yad  di°. 
yad  vd  tad  vd  visamapatitam  III.  204. 
^yad  vydkaranasamyuktam  III.  77. 
yan  namram  sagunam  cdpi  II.  188. 
yan  na  vedem  sdstresu,  see  yac  ca  ve. 
yah    pardbhavasamprdptah    Simpl.    I. 

313. 
yah  pddayor  nipatitam  I.  259. 
yah  prsto  na  rtam  brute  III.  4.    Simpl. 

III.  5. 


yah  prstvd  kurute  kdryam  IV.  54.  Simpl. 

IV.  96. 
yam  dsritya  na  visramarn,  Simpl.  I.  51. 
yayor  eva  samam  vittam  I.  288 ;    III. 

190.     Simpl.'l.  281;  11.27. 
yai  cdgate  prdghunake  II.  49.     Simpl. 

II.  61. 

yaS    cattan    manyate    mudho    I.   108. 

Simpl.  I.  139. 
yas  tlrthdni  nije  pakse  III.  59.     Simpl. 

III.  68. 

yas   tyaktvd   sdpadarn,   mitram   V.  66. 

Simpl.  V.  87. 
yasmdc   ca  yena   ca  yathd  ca  II.  12. 

Simpl.  II.  17. 
yasmin  jlvati  jlvanti   I.   10.     Simpl. 

1.23. 
yasmin  kule  yah  purmah  pradhdnah  I. 

299.     Simpl.  I.  29*1.* 
yasmin  krtyarn,  samdvesya  Simpl.  I.  85. 
yasmhi  dese  ca  kdle  ca  II.  62.     Simpl. 

II.  75. 

yasminn   apy  adhikarn,  caksur  I.  229. 

Simpl.  I.  243. 
yasminn  evddhikarn  caksur,  see  yasminn 

apy  adhi°. 
yasya  ksetram  nadltlre  I.  162.     Simpl. 

I.  208. 
yasya    tasya    hi    kdryasya    III.   200. 

Simpl.  III.  171. 
yasya  dharmavihindni  III.  88.     Simpl. 

III.  96. 

yasya  na  jndyate  vlryam,  see  yasya  na 

jndyate  sllatp. 
yasya  na  jndyate  silarn  IV.  17.    Simpl. 

IV.  19 ;  II.  56. 

yasya  na  vipadi  visddah  I.  80.     Simpl. 

I.  105  ;  II.  170. 
*yasya    ndsti    svayam  prajnd   V.   46. 

simpl.  V.  60,  70.  ' 
^yasya   hiddhir   balarn,  tasya    I.    172. 

Simpl.  I.  214. 
yasya  yasya  hi  kdryasya,  see  yasya  tasya 

hi  kdryasya. 


220 


Index  of  Stanzas 


ya^^^yn  yo-sya  hi  yo  hhdvas  I.  53.    Simpl. 

I.  68. 
yasya  sydt  sahajam  viryam  Simpl.  III. 

160. 
yah  miafaiti  imrijyrcchati  Simpl.  V.  92 

(om.  in  HI). 
yah    sammdnam    sadd    dhatte   II.    17. 

Simpl.  II.  21. 
^yah  sdyam  atithim  prdptam  III.  137. 
yah  sfoketidpi  samtomm  Simpl.  II.  141. 
yah  sprsed  rdsabham  viartyas  III.  107. 

Simpl.  III.  117.' 
yasydrthds  tasya  mitrdni  Simpl.  I.  3. 
yasydsti  sarvatra  gatih  Simpl.  I.  322. 
ydm  labdhvendriyan'igraho  na  I.  365. 
yam  krtvendriya° ,  see  ydm  labdhve°. 
*\yddrsam  mama  pdndityam  IV.  50,  52. 

Simpl.'lV.  92,  94. 
^■fyddrSl     vadanacchdyd    V.     67,    68. 

Simpl.  V.  88,  89. 
yddrsais  saf/iuivasate,  see  yddrsaih  sev- 

yate  mariyo. 
yddrsaih  sevyate  mariyo  Simpl.  I.  249. 
ydn  yajiiasarnghais  tapasd  ca  lokdn  I. 

311.     Simpl.  I.  308. 
yd  punas  iristam  kanyd  V.  72.     Simpl. 

V.  96. 
yd  bhdryd  dustacaritd  IV.  45.     Simpl. 

IV.  84. 
*]yd    mamodvijate    tiityam   III.    166. 

Simpl.  IV.  76,  79,  80.  * 
yd  laksmir  ndnulipidngl  III.  27.  Simpl. 

III.  34. 
ydvad  askhalitarn,  tdvat  II.  187. 
^ydvad  dste  muhurlalkam  III.  127. 
ydvan  na  lajjate  kanyd  Simpl.  IV.  69 

(om.  in  HI). 
ydsdm  ndmndjn  kdmah  sydt  Simpl.  IV. 

33. 
ydsyati  sajjanahastani  I.  214. 
yd  huivdgnau  svakarn  kdyam,  vol.  xii, 

p.  48. 
ynklo   bandhur    api   priyas,    see  pujyo 
bandhur  api  priyo. 


yuddhakdle' grago yah  *5'a^I.36.  Simpl. 

I.  59. 
yndhyate    'hanikrfim    krtvd    III.     37. 

Simpl.  IIL  45. 
ye  ca  prdhcr  durdtmdno  Simpl.  I.  39. 
ye  jdtyddimahotsdhdn  Simpl.  I.  38. 
yena  kendpy  updycna  Simpl.  I.  358. 
*\yena  te  jambnkah  pdrsve  I.  309. 
yena  yasya  krto  bhedah  Simpl.  I.  273. 
yena  suklikrtd  hamsdh  II.  158. 
yena  sydl  laghutd  loke  I.  347.     Simpl. 

I.  353. 
yendhamkdrayukfe7ia,?,Qeyatrdhamkdra°. 
'\ye  nrmmsd  durdtmdnah  III.  123. 
ye  bhavanti  mahlpasya  I.  87.     Simpl. 

I.  113. 

yesdm  sydd  vipulant  vittant  V.  25. 
ye  sdmaddnahhedds  I.  362. 
yatva  bhrtyagatd  sampad  I.  374. 
yogi yimjlta  satatam  Simpl.  IV.  p.  21,13 

(om.  in  HI). 
yo  ' f raitat  pathati  prdyo  Intr.  5.   Simpl. 

Intr.  6. 
yo  dttrbalo  hy  anv  api  ydcyamdno  Simpl. 

IV.  26. 
yo  'dhUya  sdstram  akhilarn,  I.  350. 
yo  dhruvdni  parityajya  II.  143.    Simpl. 

II.  137. 

yo  na  daddti  na  bhunkte,  see  na  daddfi 

yo  na  bhunkte. 
yo  na  nihsreyasam  jhduam  I.  233. 
yo  napvjayategarvdd,  see  napujayatiyo. 
yo  na  prdo  hitam  brute,  see  yah  prsto  na 

Ham  brute, 
yo  na  rakmti  vitrastdn  III.  63.    Simpl. 

III.  72. 

yo  na  vetti  gundn  yasya  I.  32.     Simpl. 

I.  47,  350. 
yo  ndtmane  na  gurave  I.  11. 
yo  'ndhutah  samabhyetl  Simpl.  I.  87. 
yo  'balah pronnatam  ydti  I.  194.   Simpl. 

I.  238,  340. 
yo  mantram  svdmino  bhindydt  Simpl.  I. 

272. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


221 


yo  mdydm  kurute  mudhah  Simpl.  I.  359. 
1/0  'mitram  kurute  miiram  IV.  22.    Cp. 

amitram  kurute  viifram. 
yo  mitrani  kurute  mudha  dtmano  II.  23. 

Simpl'.  II.  28. 
yo  mitrani  karoty  atra  Simpl.  II.  185. 
yo   murkham  laulyasampannam  Simpl. 

III.  89.  ' 

yo  mohdn  manyate  mudfio,  see  yas  cmtan 

ma  . 
yo  yatra  ndma  nivasati  I.  201. 
yo  yasyajdyate  vadhyah  IV.  18.   Simpl. 

IV.  20  (om.  in  HI). 

yo  ranarn  iaranam  yadvan  I.  44. 

yo  rijoor  dgamam  srutvd  III.  40.  Simpl. 

III.  48. 

^yo  laulydt  kurute  karma  V.  54.  Simpl. 

V.  73,  86. 

yo  'vasyam  'piiur  dear  ah  I.  381. 

yo  hi  jirdnapariknnah  IV.  21.     Simpl. 

IV.  23. 

yo  hy  apakartum  aiaktah  1. 102.   Simpl. 
I.  132. 

rakto  'bhijdyate  bhogyo  Simpl.  I.  144. 
raksed  hhrtydn  yathd  prdndn  III.  112. 

Simpl."  III.  122. 
rankasya  nrpater  vdpi  Simpl.  I.  254. 
ravinisdkarayor^  see  mfidivdkarayor. 
raho  ndsti  ksano  ndsti  I.  107.     Simpl. 

I.  138. 
rdgl  bimbddharo  'sau  stana   I.  202. 
rdjamdtari  devydm  ca  1.35.  Simpl. 1. 52. 
raja  ghrni    hrdhnanah    sarvabhaksl   I. 

429.     Simpl.  I.  424. 
rdjd    tusto    'pi   bhrtydndm,    see    svdmi 

tusto  'pi. 
rdjdnam  eva  sarnsritya  Simpl.  I.  41. 
rdjd  bandhur  abandhundm  Simpl.  I.  346. 
rdjd  vyayaparo  nityam  Simpl.  V.  61. 
rdmasya  vrajanarn  baler  niyamanam  III. 

231.     Simpl.  V.  68. 
ripuraktena  sarnsiktd  III.  28.     Simpl. 

III.  35. 


ripor   astddasaitdni   III.    60.     Simpl. 

III.  69. 
ruksdydm     snehamdbhdvarn,     IV.    49, 

Simpi.  IV.  91  (om.  in  H  I). 
rupdbhijanasam'pannau  III.  206. 
riipendpratimenayauvanagunairTll.207. 

Simpl.  III.  175. 
rogl  cirapravdsi  II.  91. 
rohati  sdyakaviddharn,  III.  99.     Simpl. 

III.  111. 
rohinuakatam  arkanandana^  Simpl.  I. 

213. 

laghur  ayam  aha  na  lokah,  see  virasa 

iti  hasati. 
lajjante  bdndhavds  tena  Simpl.  II.  98. 
lajjd    snehah    svaramadhuratd  V.    73. 

Simpl.  V."  97. 
labdham  artham  tuyo  mohdt,  seeprdptam 

artham. 
labhate  purusas  tdms  tdn  I.  415. 
labhyate  bhumiparyantah  Simpl.  I.  125. 
lavanajaldntd  nadyah  I.  396. 
Idngulacdlanam  adhas  I.  13. 
tllodydnagate  'pi  hi  II.   173.     Simpl. 

II.  166. 
^hibdhakena  tato  mnktd  III.  158. 
lubdhasya  nasyati  yaso,  see  stabdhasya 

na. 
lokdnugrahakartdrah  1. 183.     Simpl.  I. 

225. 
loke  'thavd  tanubhrtdrn  Simpl.  I.  372. 
lobhdd  eva  nard  mudha  V.  61.     Simpl. 

V.  81.     (Cp.  irsne  devi  namas  tubh- 

yam}^ 
lobhdvisto  naro  viftam  Simpl.  III.  141. 
lohitdksasya  ca  maneh  I.  67. 

\vakrandsam     snjihmdksam     III.    68. 

Simpl.  III.  78. 
vakratidsas  ca  karkdkso,  see  vakrandsarn 

su°. 
vacas  tatra  prayoktavyam  I.  56.   Simpl. 

I.  33. 


222 


Index  of  Stanzas 


rajralepasya  viurk/iasya  IV.  9.     Simpl. 

1.260;  IV.  9[HIalso,  I.  201]. 
vaclatsu  dainyam   Sarandgatesu    Simpl. 

III.  155. 
vadanam    dasanair   hlnam    Simpl.    V. 

n, 
vadanena  vadanti,  see  madJm  tiMhati. 
vadhyatdm  iti  yenoktam,  see  hanyatdm 

iti  ye°. 
va?idni  dakato  vahneh  III.  49.     Simpl. 

III.  57. 
vane  prajvalito  vahnir  III.  217. 
vande    sarasvaflm    nifyam    Simpl.   H, 

Intr.  1  (om.  I). 
varum  yuktam  maunam,  see  varam  mau- 

nam  nityam. 
varam  vanam  varum  bhaiksyam  Simpl. 

1.280. 
varum      vana?n      vydghragajddisevitarn, 

Simpl.  V.  23. 
varum  varayate  kanyd  Simpl.  IV.  68. 
varum  vihTiavulilnena  II.  88. 
varum  vihdrah  saha  punnagaih  krtah  I. 

168. 
varum  kdryarn  maunam^  see  varam  mau- 

nam  nityam. 
varam    garbkasrdvo    Simpl.   Introd.  3 

(H  8,  I  4). 
vuram  grdhro  humsuih,  cp.  grdhrdkdro 

'pi  sevyuk. 
vararn,  j aladhipdtdla   I.  414. 
varum  narakavdso  'pi  II.  168. 
varam  agnau  pradipte  tu  III.  201. 
varam  uhimukhe  krodhdviste  II.  87. 
varum  jaarvatudurgesu  II.  89. 
vuram  prdnajoaritydgo  II.  183. 
*varum   huddhir   na   sd   vidyd  V.  33. 

Simpl.  V.  36,  39. 
varam  mannum  nityum  na  ca  II.  90. 
varjayet  kuulikdkdrum  Simpl.  IV.  11. 
vurnuyn  siturn  ftrusi,  see  svetam  padani 

sirusi. 
*vurdhamdno  mahdn  snehah  1. 1.   Simpl. 

I.  1. 


vuseti  mdnddhikam  Bthdnam^  see  srayen 

md°. 
vasor  vlryotpanndm  ubhujuta  Simpl.  IV. 

50  [om.  in  HI]. 
vdhvidtrendpyamtyenu'^xxnr^X.  HI,  1.145. 
vdcyum  sruddhasametusya  Simpl.  1. 393. 
vdjivdranalohdndrn,  I.  328. 
vdnchati  yad  divd  martyo  1. 103.  Simpl. 

I.  133. 

vdnchdvicchedanum  prdhuk  Simpl.  II. 

155. 
vdnchaiva  sucayati  purvuturum  II.  66. 

Simpl.  II.  80;  III.  181. 
'\vdtuvarso  muhdn  dsln  III.  129. 
vdtavrstividhutasyu    and   vdtuvrstyuva- 

dhutasyu,  see  yathd  vdtuvidhutusya. 
vdplkujmtaddgdndm    III.   83.     Simpl. 

III.  93. 
vikalam  ika  purvasiikrtam  Simpl.  V.  9. 
vikdrum  ydti  no  cittam  Simpl.  II.  110. 
vidagdhasyu  cu,  see  visudigdhusya. 
vidyumdnd  gutir  yesdm  Simpl.  I.  320. 
vidydm  vittum  silpurn  tdvan  Simpl.  I. 

398. 
vidydvatdm  muhecchdndrn  Simpl.  I.  37. 
vidvattvum  ca  nrpatvarn,  cu  Simpl.  II.  52. 
vidvudbhih  suhrddm  atra  Simpl.  11.111. 
vidvdn  rjur  abhigumyo  I.  403. 
vidhdtrd  rucitd  yd  sd  Simpl.  II.  173. 
vidhitid  mantruyuktenu  Simpl.  I.  216. 
vinupy  urthuir  dhirah  sprsuti  II.  121. 
vipulumuter  upi  nasyati  V.  5.     Simpl. 

V.  5. 
virasa  iti  hasati  nujunuh  V.  7.    Simpl. 

V.  10. 
virupo  'py  ukullno  'pi  II.  141.     Simpl. 

II.  135. 

vilocandndm  vikucotpulatvisdrn,  II.  13. 
vivdde  drsyate  puttrurn,  I.  391.     Simpl. 

I.  403. 
vivdde  'nvisyate,  see  vivdde  driyute. 
visesdt  paripurnasyu  Simpl.  I.  326. 
visrumbhdd  yasya  yo  mrtyum  Simpl.  I. 

274. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


223 


vihasmiti  na  kagydpi  Simpl.  HI,  IV. 

73. 
vihdsak  sampado  millam  II.  18.    Simpl. 

II.  22. 

visadigdhasya  h7iaksyasya,SQQ  kantakasya 

ca  hhagnasya. 
vi^amasthasvdduphala   I.  138.     Simpl. 

1. 179. 
visamdh  kaijundtmdno  I.  51. 
vistirnavyavasdyamdhyamahatdm     III. 

227. 
tHravratasya  vidydydk  I.  419. 
vrkmmule  'pi  dayitd  Simpl.  IV.  82. 
vrhdmA  chitvd  pasmi  hatvd  III.   96. 
*  Simpl.  III.  106. 
trttim  apy  d^ritah  satrur  Simpl.  III. 

125. 
vaikalyam  dharampdtam  I.  136.  Simpl. 

I.  177. 
vaidyavidvajjandmdtyd  and  vaidyasdm- 

vatsardmdtyd,  see  vaidyasdmvatsard- 
cdrydh. 
vaidyasdmvatsardcdrydk  III.  61.  Simpl. 

III.  70. 

vairdgydharanam^     see     daurblidgydya- 

tanam. 
vairind  na  hi  samdadhydt,  see  satrund 

na  hi. 
vyakto  'pi  vdsare  satyam  II.  1^.   Simpl. 

II.  92. 

vyahjanam     Jianti     vai    purvam    III. 

186. 
vyanjanais  Ui  samutpannaih  III.  184. 
vyatlmyanti  param  ceto  Simpl.  II.  95. 
"^vyapadeseyia  mahatdm  III.  72.    Simpl. 

III.  82,  90. 

vyapadesena  siddhih  sydt  and  vyapadese 
'pi  w°,  see  vyapadesena  mahatdm. 

vyasanam  hi  mahdrdjiio  I.  157. 

vyasanam  prdpya  yo  mohdt  Simpl.  II. 
180.  * 

vyasane-w  api  sarvesu  II.  5.  Simpl. 
II.  6*. 

vydkirnakesarakardlamukhd  I.  149. 


*vydghravdnarasarpdnum  I.  247. 
vyddhitena  sasokena  V.  8.     Simpl.  V. 

11. 
-vyomaikdntavihdrino  'pi  vihagdh  II.  16. 

Simpl.  II.  20. 

Saktam   bhaktam   kulinam   ca    I.   345. 

Simpl.  I.  351. 
mktivaikalyanamrasya    I.   81.     Simpl. 

I.  106. 
sakiendpi   sadd   narendra    vidusd   III. 

203.     Simpl.  III.  172. 
mksydmi  kartum  idam  alpam  III.  225. 
iankanlyd  hi  sarvatra  Simpl.  II.  90. 
satahuddhih    krtonndmah^  see  satabud- 

dhih  sirahstho  'yam. 
^^mtahiddhih  sirahstho  'yam  V.  34,  36. 

Simpl.  V.  45,  50. 
satam  eko  'pi  sanidhatte  I.  188.    Simpl. 

I.  229 ;  II.  14. 
*satravo  'pi  hitdyaiva  III.  170. 
satriim  vdiichdvighdtdya  Simpl.  III.  142. 
satrund    na    hi    samdadhydt    II.    24. 

Simpl.  III.  24 ;  11.  29. 
satrubhir  yojayec  chatrum  Simpl.  IV. 

17. 
satnim     utpdtayet     prdjnas    IV.     16. 

Simpl.  IV.  18. 
satnim  unmulayet  prdjnas,  see  Satrum 

tdpdtayet  prd°. 
satrumpdni  mitrdni  I.  167. 
satroh   paldyane    chidram    III.     113. 

Simpl.  III.  123. 
satroh  pracalane,  see  satroh  paldyane. 
satror  dkrandam  and  iatror  dkramam, 

see  satror  balam  avijndya. 
satror    ucchedandrthdya    Simpl.    III. 

133. 
^satror  halam  avijndya  I.  315.    Simpl. 

I.  312. 
Satror  vikramam,  see  Satror  balam  avi- 
jndya. 
satroh   sriyam  sadotthdyi  Simpl.   III. 

153. 


224 


Index  of  Stanzas 


mnaih  sanair  daddiy  e^a  Simpl.  III. 

134. 
hnaih   sanaik  prabhoktavyam   II.   63. 

Simpl.  II."  76. 
mnaih  mnaiS  ca  yo   rdstram    I.   176. 

Simpl.  I.  215. 
Sapathaih  samhitasydpi  II.  32.     Simpl. 

II.  35  (HI,  also  I.  113). 
sapathaih  samlhitasydjn,  see    Sa    sam- 
hitasydpi. 

samopdydk  sakopasya  III.  22.     Simpl. 

III.  28. 

samharasya  ca  yd  mdyd  Simpl.  I.  183. 
sarajjyots7idhate  duram  V.  39.     Simpl. 

V.  53. 
sarahdnataranivarse  Prasasti  8. 
Sasidivdkarayor  grahapujajiam  II.  15. 
sastrair    hatd   na   hi    hatd   III.    220. 

Simpl.  III.  179. 
Sastrair   hatds   tu  ripavo^  see  Sastrair 

hatd  na  hi  hatd. 
sdthyena  mitram  kapatena  dharmam  I. 

373. 
Mstrdny  adhltydpi  hhavanti  II.  110. 
\*siihilau  ca  subaddhau  ca  II.  142, 149. 

Simpl.  II.  136,  145,  146. 
sibindpi  svamdinsdni  III.  171. 
Sirasd  vidhrtd  nityam  Simpl.  I.  82. 
iighrakrtye,  see  tighrakrlyesu. 
^Ighrakrtyesu  kdryesu  III.  199.    Simpl. 

111.170. 
■fHiavdtdtapasahah  III.  156. 
Sitdtapddikastd7ii  Simpl.  I.  270. 
SUam  mucam  ksdntir  V.  2.   Simpl.  V.  2. 
sucayo  hitakdrino  vinltdh  I.  435. 
suddhaih  snigdhair,  see  bhdvasnigdhair 

iipakrtam  api. 
Subhani  vd  yadi  vdpdpam  1. 104.  Simpl. 

I.  134,  239. 
suskasya     kitakhdtasya,    see    kiibjasya 

kita  . 
Sudro  vd  yadi  vdnyo  'pi  I.  127.    Simpl. 

I.  167. 
sunyam  aputrasya  grham  II.  80. 


silras  ca  krtavidyaS  ca,  see  sUro  'si  krta- 

vidyo  'si. 
surah  surUpah  subhagas  ca  vdgml  V.  17. 

simpl.  V.25. 
Surds  ca  krf  avid  yds  ca  II.  119. 
*-\silro    'si   krtavidyo   'si  IV.   34,  39. 

Simpl.  lY.  38,  43. 
fsrnotv  avahitah  kdnto  III.  135. 
sete  saha  saydnena  Simpl.  II.  126. 
sokdralibhayatrdnam  II.  195.     Simpl. 

II.  179. 

saucdvasistaydpy  asti  Simpl.  II.  101. 
srayen  mdndd/iikam  vdsam  II.  82. 
*sravyam  vdkyam  hi  vrddhdndm  I.  343. 
Srlsomamantrivacanena  Prasasti  2. 
Srutvd  sdmgrdmiklrn,  vdrttdm  Simpl.  I. 

91.       ' 
^sriUvaivam  bhairavam  sabdam  I.  83, 
Sruyatdm  dharmasarvasvam  Simpl.  III. 

103. ' 
*sruyate  hi  kapotena  III.  120. 
sreyah    puspaphalam    vrksdd    III.    91. 

Simpl.  ill.  99.    ' 
sresthebhyah  sadrsehhyas  ca  III.  189. 
sldghyah  sa  eko  bhuvi  II.  166. 
slesmdsru  bdndhavair  mnktarn  I.  338. 

Simpl.  I.  335. 
hdnakurkutacdnddldh  III.  105.  Simpl. 

III.  115^ 

svetam  padam    Sirasi   yat    III.    168. 
Simpl.  IV.' 77. 

satkarno  bhidyate  mantraS  Simpl.  I.  99. 
sadaksarena  mantrena  I.  128.     Simpl. 

I.  i68. 
sad  imdn  purusojahydd  III.  64.   Simpl. 

III.  74. 

sarnrohattsnnd  viddham,  see  rohati  sdya- 

kaviddham. 
^samhatds   tu   haranttme   II.   7.     Cp. 

jdlam  dddya  gacchanti. 
sakaldrthasdstrasdram  Introd.  I.  Simpl. 

Introd.  1  (H  4,  om.  I). 


Index  of  Stanzas 


225 


sakrj  jalpanti  rdjdnak  I.  379. 

sakrt  kandnkapdtam  hi  II.  132.    Simpl. 

HI,  11.  140. 
sakrd  api  drstvd  purumm  II.  65.  Simpl . 

11.79. 

mkrd   uktam    na    grhndti    Simpl.   II. 

165. 
sakrd  dustam  ca  yo  mitram  II.  27 ;  IV. 

13.     Simpl.  II.  32 ;  IV.  14. 
mkrd  dustam   apistam  yak,  see  sakrd 

dustam  ca  yo  mitram. 
sakliyarn,  sdptapjadmam  bho  II.  36.  Simpl. 

II.  43. 
f  *a  gatvdngdrakarmdntam  III.  144. 
samksepdt    kathyate   dharmo   III.    93. 

Simpl.  III.  102. 
samgatdni  subaddhdni  II.  197. 
sarngrdme  praharanasamkate  II.  129. 
samghdtavdn  yathd  venur,  see   sampd- 

tavdri  ya°. 
sa  ca  nrpatis  te  sacivds  III.  234. 
samcaraniiha  pdpdni  Simpl.  IV.  64. 
satdm  vacanam  ddistam  Simpl.  IV.  104, 

105. 
satdm  matim  atikramya  I.  232. 
satkrtdS  ca   krldrthds  ca   Simpl.  III. 

158. 
satpatram     mahatl    sraddhd     II.    58. 

Simpl'.  II.  72. 
satyadharmavikinena,  see  dharmasafya° . 
satyam    dhane  na  mama   ndsagate  II. 

192. 
satyam parityajati  V.  28.   Simpl.  V.  27. 
satyddhyo,    see     sannydyo     dhdrmika^ 

cddhyo. 
satydnrtd  ca  parusd  priyavddinl  ca  I. 

432.     Simpl.  I.  425. 
satydryadhdrmikdn,  see  sannydyo  dkdr- 

mikas  cddhyo. 
sadasdd  ycjanasatdt,  see  sapdddd  yoja°. 
saddcdresu    bhrfyesu    II.    19.      Simpl. 

II.  23. 
saddddyiah  parikmiah  Simpl.  II.  70. 
sadd  Ihrtydparddhena  I.  348. 


saddmandamadasyandi°  I.  7. 
sadrSam  cestate  svasydh  I.  412. 
sadaudpadgalo  rdjd  I.  89.     Simpl.  I. 

117. 
sadhhih  samhodhyamdno  'pi  Simpl.  IV. 

55. 
sadhana  iti  ko  madas  te  II.  124. 
'\sa  nininda  kildtmdtiam  III.  149. 
satita  eva  satdm  nityam  II.  165. 
samtaptdyasi  samsthitasya  payaso  Simpl. 

i.  250. 
samtdpayanti   kim^    see   durmantrinam 

kam. 
santo  'pi  hi  na  rdjante  II.  73.     Simpl. 

II.  87. 
santo  'py  arthd  vinasyanti  III.  179. 
sarntosdmrtatrptdndm  II,  161.     Simpl. 

il.  152. 
samdigdhe  paraloke  I.  139.     Simpl.  I. 

180. 
samdigdho    vijayo    I.    314 ;    III.    10. 

'Simpl.  III.  13. 
samdhih    kdryo    'py    andryena    III.   7. 

Simpl.  III.  10. 
samdh  im  icch  et  sa  mendpi  1 1 1 . 9 .  S  i  mpl . 

ill.  12. 

sannydyo    dhdrmikas    cddhyo    III.    6. 

Simpl.  III.  9. 
'\sa  J)  an  jar  a  kam  dddya  III.  124. 
sapdddd  yqjayiasatdd  II.    14.      Simpl. 

II.  18. 
saptadvipddhipasydpi  II.  130. 
sa2:)ta  svards  trayo  grdmd  V.  40.   Simpl. 

V.  54. 
samam  saktimatd  yuddham  Simpl.  III. 

15! 
samaydbhydgato  Hithih,  p.  254,9. 
samah  satrau  ca  mitre  ca  Simpl.  IV.  60. 
samutpannesu  kdryesu  Simpl.  IV.  1. 
samndravlciva  calasvabhdvdh  Simpl.  I. 

194. 
samrgoragamdtangam  II.  107. 
sampattayak  pardyattdk  1.262.    Simpl. 

i.  263. 


226 


Index  of  Stanzas 


sampatsu  mahatdm  cittam  II.  151. 
sampadi  ynsya  na  har^o,  see  yasj/a  na 

vipadi  vimdah. 
sampcUam  ca  vipdtam  ca  II.  44.  Simpl. 

il.  54. 
sampdtavdn  yatlid  venur  III.  50.  Simpl. 

ill.  58. 
sampurnendpi  kartavyam  II.  22.  Simpl. 

il.  26. 
samprdptoyo  Hithih  sdyam,sQeaprandyyo 

Hithih. 
samhhdvyam  gom  sampannam  IV.  64. 

Simpl.  iv.  115. 
mmmato   'ham   vihhor    nityam   I.    41. 

Simpl.  I.  56. 
sarahpadmam     tyaktvd     vikasitam     I. 

296. 
saralair    opi   cdksndraili    Simpl.    HI, 

III.  64. 

sarasi  hahunas  tdrdcJidydm  I.  276. 
sariin  naiisiutivacanam  I.  54.     Simpl. 

I.  70. 
sariifi  nrpe,  see  saru-n  naW. 
sarpdndm  ca,  see  sarpdndm  durja°. 
sarpidndm  durjandndm  ca  1.327.  Simpl. 

I.  158 ;  V.  46. 
sarpdti  vydghrdn  gajdn  simhdn  Simpl. 

1.40. 
sarvadevamayasydsya  I.  93.     Simpl.  I. 

121. 
sarvadevamayo  rdjd  I.  92.     Simpl.  I. 

120. 
sarvandSe  samutpanne  IV.  24.     Simpl. 

IV.  27 ;  V.  42. 

*sarvam  etad  vijdndmi  III.  216. 
sarvasvandse  samjdte  IV.  19.     Simpl. 

IV.  21. 
sarvasvaharane  Saktarn  IV.  23.    Simpl. 

IV.  25. 
sarvdsiicinidhdnasya  I.  175. 
sarvdh  sampaitayas  tasya  II.  97. 
sarvesdm  eva  martydndm  Simpl.  II.  11. 
sarvopadhisamrddhasya^  see  daksinddi- 

samrddhasya. 


savyadaksinayor  yatra  I.  65.     Simpl. 

I.  76. 
sa  suJird  vyasane yah  sydt  sapitd  I.  341. 
sa   suhrd   vyasane  yah    sydt   sa  putro 

Simpl.  I.  337. 
sa  suhrd  vyasane  yah  sydd  anyajdtyud- 

hhavo  I.  340. 
sa  snigdho  vyasandn  nivdrayati  I.  251. 
sahate  suhrd  iva  bhutvd prdjnas  Simpl. 

HI,  III.  159. 
-fsahasram  hibharti  kascic  III.  146. 
sdkdro  nihsprho  vdgmi  Simpl.  III.  88. 
sdjihvd  ydjinarn  stauti  V.  10.    Simpl. 

V.  13. 
^^sddhu    mdtula    gitena    V.   37,   45. 

Simpl.  V.  51,  59. 
sddhiisv  api  ca  papesu  Simpl.  IV.  61. 
sdmavdddh    sakopasya,    see    Samopdydh 

sa°. 
sdmasddhyesu  kdryesu  Simpl.  III.  131. 
sdmasiddhdni  kdrydni  Simpl.  III.  130. 
sdmddiddnabkedds  te,  see  ye  sdniaddna- 

hhedds. 
sdmddir  dandaparyanto  I.  359.    Simpl. 

I.  377 ;  ill.  129. 
sdmddisajj itaih ,  see  sdmddyaih. 
sdmddyaih    sajjitaih    pdkaih    I.    119. 

Simpl.'  I.  157. 
sdmdnyajanmd  jdtas  tu,  see  mdtrtulya- 

gunojdtas. 
sdmnaiva  yatra   siddhih  sydt    I.  361. 

Simpl.  I.  378. 
sdmnaivddau    prayoktavyam    I.    358. 

Simpl.  I.  379. 
sdrameyakhardsvasya   V.  44.      Simpl. 

V.  58. 
sdrameyasya  cdsvasya,  see  sdrameyakha  . 
■\sdrdham  manoratJia^ataisYV .^.  SimpL 

IV.  8. 
sd  sd  sampadyate  huddhih  Simpl.  III. 

162. 
sd  sevd  yd  prabhuhitd  Simpl.  I.  46. 
sdhlddarn,  vacanam  prayacchasi  Simpl. 

IV.  6. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


227 


simhaih  paiijarayantranapari'  I.  295. 
simho    vydkaranasya    kartur    II.    28. 

Simpl.  II.  33. 
siddJiim  vdhchayatdjanena,  see  sV  prdr- 

thayatd  ja. 
siddkim  vd  yadi  vdsiddJiim  Simpl.  II. 

183*. 
siddhim  prdrtkayatd  janena  III.  205. 

Simpl.  III.  174. 
simd  vrddhim  samdydti  Simpl.  I.  92. 
slmd  samkocam  dydti  Simpl.  I.  93. 
sukulam  hdalam  svjanam  Simpl.  V.  8. 
sukrtyam    vimugiijptasya     Simpl.    II. 

41. 
sukkasya   sdrak  parihhujyate   fair  II. 

163. 
*suguptam     raksyamdno    'j)i    IV.    43. 

Simpl.*  IV.  45,46. 
sugnptasya   hi   damhJiasya,    see   supra- 

yuktasya  dambkasya. 
sujano  Hha  suhrn  nrpo^  see  svajano  HJia 

suhrd  guriir. 
supurd  vai  kunadikd  I.  14.     Simpl.  I. 

25  ;  II.  138. 
suptam  vahnau  Sir  ah  krtvd  I.  252. 
^suprayiiktasya  dambkasya  I.  197,  218. 
suhhak!<ydni   vicitrdni,    see    siibhiksdni 

mcitrdni. 
subhdsitamayam  dravyam   Simpl.  HI, 

11.147. 
subhdsitarasdsvdda°    II.    172.     Simpl. 

11."  164. 
^■\subhiksdni  vicitrdni  IV.  65.     Simpl. 

IV.  116^  117. 
subJiUdJi  paradenebhyo  V.  27. 
sumukhena  vadanti,  see  madhu  tisthati 

vdci  yo°. 
Sihrdrisamghdtanipltasonitam  I.  217. 
sulabhdk  jmrusd  rdjan  I.  220.     Simpl. 

II.  160  ;  III.  6. 
suvamapuspdm prtldvwi  I.  30.    Simpl. 

I.  45.  * 

suvarnaracitam    mddham    Simpl.  HI, 

V.42. 


siisamcifairjlvanavat  suraksitair  Simpl. 

II.  115. 
susiikmendpi  randhrena  II.  34.    Simpl. 

11.38! 
stihrdah  sneham  dpannd  II.  11.    Simpl. 

II.  i5. 

suhrddm   hitakdmdndm,    see    mitrdndm 

hita°. 
suhrddm  upakdrakdrandd  I.  9.     Simpl. 

i.  22. 
suhrdi  nirantaracitte  I.  75;    II.  181. 

Simpl.  I.  341. 
suhrdbhir   dptair    asakrd   vicdritam   I. 

440;  III.  103. 
^sucimukhi  durdcdre  IV.  58.     Simpl. 

I.  392  ;  IV.  100. 
*suryam  bhartdram  uUrjya  III.   180. 

Simpl.  IV.  56,  75. 
srstd  mutrapurisdrtham  Simpl.  III.  100. 
sevakah  svdminam  dvesti  I.  34.    Simpl. 

I.  50. 
sevayd  dhanam   icchadbhik   Simpl.    I. 

264. 
sevd  svavrttir  dkhydtd  I.  266.     Simpl. 

I.  268. 
\so  'pi  divyatanur  bhutvd  III.  163. 
somas  tdsdm  dadau  sancam  III.  182. 
■\so  ' ham  pdpaviatiS  catva  III.  153. 
sauhrdasya    na    vdhchanti    Simpl.   V. 

2i. 

^skandhendpyi  vahec  chatnm  III.  213. 
stabdhasya  nasyati yah  III.  212.  Simpl. 

HI,  III.  161. 
stimitonnatasamcdrd  Simpl.  I.  29. 
stokenonnatim  dydti  I.  113.      Simpl.  I. 

150. 
striyam  ca  yak  prdrthayate  Simpl.  I. 

141. 
striyak  purvam  surair  bhtiktdk  III.  181. 
striyo  'ksd  mrgayd  pdnam  I.  158. 
strlndm    mtrok    kumitrasya    III.    54. 

Sim'pl.  III.  64. 
strimndrdm   makaradkvajasya  IV.  30. 

Simpl.  IV.  34. 


228 


Index  of  Stanzas 


strlvipralingihdlesu   IV.    35.       Simpl. 

IV.  39. 

sthdnafrai/am  yatindm  ca  V.  41.   Simpl. 

V.  55. 

sthdnam     trikutam    parikhd    satnvdro 

Simpl.  III.  lei. 

sthdnam  ndsti  kmnam  ndsti,  see  raho 

ndsti  ksano  ndsti. 
sthdnabhrastd  na  sobhante  II.  118. 
sthdnasthUd   hi  purmdh,    see   sthdna- 

hhrasid  7ia  h". 
sthdnesv  eva  niyojydni  I.  60.     Simpl. 

I.  72. 
sthiidndni     svdminah     kdrye    I.    306. 

Simpl.  I.  298. 
sthito  'py  antydsv  avasthdsu  I.  423. 
sthirahrdayanihitardgdh  I.  166. 
st  hairy  am     sarvem    kHye-vv    III.    92. 

Simpl.  III.  101. 
snigdhair  eva  hy  npa^  see  bhdvasnigdhair 

upakrtam  api. 
sprsanii  api  gajo  hanti  II.  170 ;  p.  185, 

\\.     Simpl.  III.  83. 
smdrtani  vacah  kvacana  Prasasti  5. 
smrtivedddisdstresu  vol.  xii,  p.  48. 
svakarmasamtdnavicestitdni  II.  193. 
svagrhodydnagate  'pi,  see  lllodydnagate 

'pi  hi. 
svacittakalpito    garvah    IV.    57.     Cp. 

utknpya  tittibhah  pdddu. 
■svacchd)ii  saubhdgyanirantardni  II.  196. 
svajano  Hha  snhnl  gunir  I.  249. 
■nademd  yajana°,  see  sapdddd  yd", 
svaphalanicayo     namrdm     sdkhdtii     I. 

292. 
svabhdvakopam  at^yiigram,  see  svabhdva- 

raudram. 
^svabhdvarandram    aiyugravi   III.  69. 

Simpl.  III.  79. 
svabhdvo  nopadekyia  Simpl.  I.  257. 
svalpam   apy   apakurvanti  Simpl.  HI 

1.65. 
.nalpas7idyuvasdvasesamalinatn  I.  12. 
svafpe  'pi  gundh  sphltl°  I.  241. 


svavittaharanam  drstvd  II.  92.    Simpl. 

11.103. 
svasaktyd    kurvatah    karma    II.    140. 

Simpl.  II.  133. 
svasthdnam  sudrdham   krtvd   III.  33. 

Simpl.  HI.  40. 
svdgatendgnayah  prltd  I.  132.     Simpl. 

I.  172. 
svdbhiprdyaparoksasya  I.  268. 
svdmini  gundntarajhe  I.  210.     Simpl. 

I.  101. 
svdmi    tusto    'pi    bhrtydndm    I.   346. 

Simpl.  i.  83,  352." 
svdml  dvesti  susevito  'pi  V.  16.    Simpl. 

V.  24." 
svdmyarfhe  yas  tyajet  prdndn  I.  301. 

Simpl.  I.  293. 
svdmyddi^tas    tw    yo    hhrtyah    I.    86. 

Simpl'.  I.  112. 
svdmyddemt  subhrtyasya  I.  85.    Simpl. 

I.  111. 
svdmydyattd yatah prdnd  1. 303.  Simpl. 

I.  295. 
*svdrtham  utsrjya  yo  dambhi  IV.  33. 

Simpl.  IV.  37. 

hatam  sainyam  andyakam  p.  57,10. 
-\hata?i    satruh    krtam   mitratn  V.   65. 

Simpl.  V.  85.  '     ' 
hatd    bhiksd    dhvdnksair    vicalati    V. 

20. 
hantavyapakse  nirdistd  I.  204. 
"fhanyatdm  iti  yenoktam  III.  192. 
harihastagatah  mnkhah  I.  283. 
*\hartavyam  te  na  paSydmi  III.  167. 
■fharsdvidas     tato     vyddho     vol.    xii, 

p.  50.  * 
hasantam   prahasanty    eia    Simpl.    I. 

184.  ' 
hasann  api,  see  sprsann  api. 
■\hastapddasam^yukto  IV.  56.     Simpl. 

IV.  98 ;  I.  391. 
hastapddasamopeto,  see  hastapddasamd- 

ytikto. 


Index  of  Stanzas 


229 


himsakdny  api  bhutdni  III.  95.    Simpl. 

ill.  105. 
hitaknlbhir  akdryam  Ihamdndh  I.  250. 
hitam  eva  hi  vaktavyam  I.  436. 
hitavakid  mitavaktd  III.  74. 
kitaih  sddhusamdcdraih  I.  342.    Simpl. 

I.  339. 
hiranyam  dhdnyaratndni  1. 182.   Simpl. 

I.  224,  349. 


hlnah  Satrur  nihantavyo  III.  116. 
hlndhgl  vddhikdngi  vd  V.  71.     Simpl. 

V.  95. 
hufdsajvdldbhe  sthitavati  I.  289. 
hetupramdnayuktam  II.  103. 
Tieldkrstasphuratkhadga      Simpl.     III. 

151. 
homdrthair  vividhapraddnavidhind 

Simpl.  I.  310. 


ADDITIONS    AND    CORRECTIONS 

Vol.  XI. 

Delete  the  asterisks  in  the  text  pp.  52, 8,  55, 12,  66, 15,  87, 7,  288,  u. 
Insert  asterisks  before  X^nm  50, 12,  Rj«^|«1^69, 3,  «nTfflI^o  180, 2,  ^jR^JT 
181, 2  (8ee  variants),  ^i^^®  289,3. 
4, 14  read  ®*TT^"^ ;  see  variants. 
6,33     „     *Rf?lfor*r^. 
16,20  „     ITOT^g^. 

51, 6   „    with  Mss.  ^^rrf^T  •  ^trr  gt^^rnrf^T. 

83,22  „     ^  ^T^l;  see  variants. 

87, 14  „     with  bh  and  with  the  4'-class  ®^% ;  cp.  text,  simpl.  Kielhorn 

68,20,  and  Hamb.  MSS.  (^^ft^'ft  f^:^tffl'). 
90,13  „     ^isiTT^. 

91,5  add  hyphen  at  the  end  of  the  line. 
112, 22  add  in  margin :  upa. 
132, 16  read  *Tr(?ITf^J<ft. 


163, 15 

„  ^ii^^fTr. 

175,17 

„     cTr5HTT%T!r. 

211,22 

„     -«r*t  ?     See  vol.  xii,  p.  32, 

225, 30 

„    AMlflcy^. 

227,30 

„    ^^. 

229,9 

„    iTl-^RirM. 

246, 1  and  3  read  ^JW  with  A. 

257, 7   read  <»?Tt^^TntW  ^     See  variants. 

265. 22  „     with  Prof.  Hultzsch  ??»T^  ^o  and  Tjf^?f ?TWsfi ;  see  variants. 
270, 4      „     o^Tf^^. 

283. 23  „    %^rrf^f%^ ;  see  vol.  xii,  p.  35. 

In  the  glossary  add :  ^HIIT'JT^IT;,  277, 17  '  bearing  a  woollen  cover ', '  covered 
with  wool'.— 5Rlii||T!f,  259,  9  '  chief  officer  of  the  police  of  a  town'.  Prof. 
Hultzsch  informs  me  that  this  is  the  same  as  Hindi  and  Marathl  ^tfTTT^- — 
^r=n'!im^^,   51,6   'to    take    one's   leave'.      Cp.    Hertel,   Indogermanische 


Additions  and  Corrections  231 

Forschungen,  xxix  (1911),  p.  215  ff.— •?:f%5B-5[:,  290,  ii  =  -?:f^^TT  '  Sunday'.— 
P.  293,  first  column,  read  g. — S.  v.  f^Z  read  in  the  parenthesis  Ttf^^. — For 
*^r^^H^j  P-  293,  first  column,  Muniraj  Shri  Dharmavijaya  Suri  refers  to 
the  7th  and  8th  part  of  Shaligram  Nighantu  Bhushana,  ^JWT^T,  Vyankateshwar 
Press,  p.  1079 ;  for  *n^,  p.  294,  2nd  column,  to  Hemacandra's  Abhidhana- 
cintamani,  ajf^^TH^,  f^l^ifsTU^^  stanza  404  with  commentary  ;  for  ''^f'lefiT, 
to  Siddhicandra's  commentary  on  Kadambarl,  p.  127  (Nirnaya  Sagara 
Press),     ^jft  or  ^f^^  means  '  a  basket  in  which  areca-nuts  are  kept '. 


Vol.  XII. 

Page  15,  sub  25^,  add  : 

To  the  good  services  of  Dr.  F.  W.  Thomas  I  owe  copies  of  the  Raghundtk 
temple  MS.  (Rgh),  and  of  the  Ulwar  MS.  (U).  I  received  them  when  I  had 
already  given  up  all  hope  for  them.^  Both  of  them  belong  to  the  mixed 
MSS.,  based  on  Purnabhadra's  text. 

Kgh  (Stein's  Catalogue  81 ;  see  Aufrecht,  C.C.  II,  p.  69)  is  a  mere 
fragment,  which  goes  from  the  beginning  of  the  text  down  to 
p.  42,5  g"^e||g"^»fTl|T»f^.  Though  on  the  whole  this  MS.  agrees 
with  Purnabhadra,  the  beginning  of  its  Kathamukha  with  the 
three  opening  stanzas  of  the  Hamburg  MS.  H  has  been  supplied 
from  the  textus  simplicior.  This  text  is  extremely  faulty,  shares 
almost  all  the  blunders  of  bh  ^,  but  has  been  corrected  in  some  places 
(e.  g.  6,31  f^gxj^ft^^  I'^X*'  metrically  wrong;  6,33  f^  f^f^HTUTf^, 
a  miscorrection  of  the  blunder  of  our  leading  MSS. ;  9, 3  f|[fBI 
"^mi^  with  the  Hamburg  MSS.).  In  most  cases  it  shares  the  read- 
ings of  the  ^-class,  but  it  cannot  possibly  have  been  copied  from  4', 
or  from  any  one  of  the  MSS.  derived  from  4'.  In  33, 21  Rgh  has 
the  same  gap  as  our  other  MSS. ;  but  this  gap  goes  only  to  the 
words  ^TJft  f^^oR  {sic),  which  are  missing  in  the  MSS.  of  the  bh- 
and  ^'-classes.  A  comparison  has  shown  me  that  in  spite  of  this 
circumstance  this  MS.  is  useless  for  the  constitution  of  the  text. 
U  (Aufrecht,  C.C.  II,  p.  208).  Though  a  copy  of  this  MS.  was  sold  to 
me  for  100  Rupees,  it  is  as  worthless  as  the  MS.  just  mentioned. 
Its  text  is  based  on  a  *-MS.,  but  interpolated  in  the  third  tantra 
from  the  textus  simplicior,  and  omitting  with  it  our  stanza  iii,  109 
and  the  following  tale.     Several  stanzas  are  inserted,  and  others 

1  See  my  critical  edition  of  the  Tantrakhyayika,  p.  vi. 


232  Additions  and  Corrections 


omitted,  in  different  parts  of  the  text.  In  the  fourth  tantra  there 
is  some  confusion,  owing  to  the  carelessness  of  the  copyist,  who 
copied  the  leaves  of  his  original  without  beforehand  arranging 
them  in  due  order.  Besides  minor  gaps  there  is  a  considerable 
one,  extending  from  our  p.  266, 15  to  282,  7.  Some  of  the  blunders 
occurring  in  bh4'  have  been  corrected,  but  only  from  conjecture, 
not  from  any  MS.  In  33, 12  e.  g.  U  reads  ^  M«<IU!l*lf^  frTlff ; 
in  33,  21  the  gap  preserved  in  the  MSS.  of  the  bh-  and  of  the 
^/-classes  has  been  filled  in  as  follows :  3T^t  ■qitjift,*<ii^  f^T^foR^ 
(sic)  J{^  ^^  W^  ^<«*i^i*  (sic)  t^  3RR  ^»T^^  31Tf ,  &c. 
p.  20.  Sub  25^  add :  MS.  Decc.  Coll.  IV,  359.  Colophon :  .  .  .  .  samvat 
1660  varse  sake  1525  madhye  sitadau  pamcamyam  dvitiyavasare  I 
ivimdXtapagacche  kamalakalami'akh.Q.y^im  a,ca,TysiiTviar?naddcdr^ena 
likhitam  idam  pustakam  I  g&mb/iojasdffara\Q,ca,nsiYthaimh.  (!)  II  .  .  . 
gramthagram  1380.  A  mere  abstract  from  Piirnabhadra's  text. 
Most  of  the  stanzas  and  most  portions  of  the  frame-stories  are 
omitted. 
p.  35, 1.  4  Dharmavijaya  Suri  explains  VT^  as  a  gerund  in  "^Tf^..    Delete 

my  sentence  referring  to  W{^. 
p.  42,  §  3,  add :  A  vernacular  gloss  by  the  glossator  of  bh  was  wrongly 
taken  for  a  correction  by  the  copyist  of  the  intermediate  MS.  to 
which  N  goes  back ;  hence  a  meaningless  correction  of  this  gloss 
appears  in  the  text  of  N,  p.  271, 9.  See  variants. — To  the  bh-class 
belongs  also  the  MS.  Decc.  Coll.  XVII,  75,  containing  Kathdmiikha 
and  tantra  1  only.  Leaves  34,  62,  63  missing.  Quite  modern, 
very  faulty ;  the  original  readings  of  Purnabhadra  corrected  in 
many  places.  Worthless. 
p.  63,  1.  1  read  :  jpahcdsltyadMkani. 

p.  80  f.  On  Jacobi's  criticism  of  Hemacandra's  and  Pradyumna's 
language,  cp.  Hargovindas  and  Bechardas  in  their  edition  of 
Shantinatha  Mahakavyaj  Yashovijaya  Jaina  Granthamala  20, 
p.  3  ff.  From  p.  1 1  of  their  preface  it  follows  that  our  remark  on 
24,3  ITEI^,  p.  30,  must  be  deleted, 
p.  88,  variants  on  p.  11,  1.  5,  insert  7  after  nimdd  II. 
p.  117,  note  on  p.  90, 1.  20.   Read  :  '  except  Hamb.  MS.  YLkrtam  (I  nararny. 


HARVARD   ORIENTAL  SERIES 


Harvard  Oriental  Series.  Edited,  with  the  cooperation  of  various  scholars,  by 
Charles  Rockwell  Lanman,  A.B.  and  LL.D.  (Yale),  LL.D.  (Aberdeen),  Wales 
Professor  of  Sanskrit  at  Harvard  University ;  Honorary  Member  of  the  Asiatic  Society 
of  Bengal,  the  Societe  Asiatique,  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
and  the  Deutsche  Morgenlandische  Gesellschaft ;  Member  of  the  American  Philosophical 
Society  ;  Fellow  of  the  American  Academy  of  Arts  and  Sciences  ;  Foreign  Member  of  the 
Royal  Bohemian  Society  of  Sciences ;  Corresponding  Member  of  the  Institute  of 
Bologna,  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Sciences  at  Gottingen,  of  the  Imperial  Russian  Academy 
of  Sciences,  and  of  the  Institute  of  France  (Academic  des  Inscriptions  et  Belles-Lettres). 


Published  by  Harvard  University,  Cambridge,  Massachusetts,  U.S.A.    To  be 

bought,  in  America,  of  Ginn  &  Company,  29  Beacon  Street,  Boston,  Mass.;  in 
England,  of  Ginn  &  Co.,  9  St.  Martin's  Street,  Leicester  Square,  London,  W.  C;  in 
Continental  Europe,  of  0.  Harrassowitz,  Leipzig. — The  price  of  volume  3  is  $1.20; 
the  price  of  each  of  the  volumes  1,  2,  4,  5,  6,  9,  11,  12,  and  13  is  $1.50;  all  these, 
post-paid.  Price  of  volumes  7  and  8  (not  sold  separately)  is  $5.  Price  of  volume  10 
is  §6. — One  dollar  (§1.00)  =  Marks  4.18  =  franc8  or  lire  5.15  =  4  shillings  and  1  penny= 
3  rupees. — Volume  10  is  royal  4°  (32  cm.) ;  volumes  7  and  8  are  super-royal  8"  (28  cm.) ; 
the  rest  are  royal  8°  (26  cm.).  All  are  now  bound  durably  in  full  buckram  with 
gilt  top. 

Volume  1.  Jataka-Mala,  by  Arya  ^ura.  Edited  in  Sanskrit  (in  Nagari  letters)  by 
Professor  H.  Keen,  University  of  Leiden,  Netherlands.  1891.  Pages,  270.  (North- 
Buddhistic  stories.    They  have  been  translated  by  Speyer,  London,  1895,  Frowde.) 

Volume  2.  SarLkhya-Pravachana-Bhashya,  or  Commentary  on  the  exposition  of  the 
Sankhya  philosophy,  by  Vijnana-Bhikshu.  Edited  in  Sanskrit  (in  Roman  letters)  by 
ProfessorR.GARBE,  University  of  Tubingen,  Germany.  1895.  Pages,  210.  (Translated 
by  Garbe,  Leipzig,  1889,  Brockhaus.) 

Volume  3.  Buddliism  in  Translations.  By  the  late  Henry  Clarke  Warren,  of 
Cambridge,  Mass.  1896.  Fourth  issue,  1906.  Pages,  540.  (Over  100  extracts  from 
the  sacred  books  of  Buddhism,  so  arranged  as  to  give  a  connected  account  of  the 
legendary  life  of  Buddha,  of  his  monastic  order,  of  his  doctrines  on  karma  and 
rebirth,  and  of  his  scheme  of  salvation.  The  work  has  been  widely  circulated  and 
has  been  highly  praised  by  competent  authorities.) 

Volvime  4.  Karpura-Manjari.  A  drama  by  the  Indian  poet  Rajajekhara  (900  a.d.). 
Critically  edited  in  the  original  Prakrit  (in  NagarT  letters),  vnth  a  glossarial  index 
and  an  essay  on  the  life  and  writings  of  the  poet,  by  Sten  Konow,  of  the  University 
of  Christiania,  Norway ;  and  translated  into  English  with  notes  by  C.  R.  Lanman. 
1901.    Pages,  318. 

XII.  H  h 


234  HARVARD   ORIENTAL  SERIES 

Volumes  5  and  6.  Brihad-Devata  (attributed  to  Qaunaka),  a  summary  of  the  deities 
and  myths  of  the  Rig-Veda.  Critically  edited  in  the  original  Sanskrit  (in  Nagari 
letters)  with  an  introduction  and  seven  appendices  (volume  5),  and  translated  into 
English  with  critical  and  illustrative  notes  (volume  6),  by  Professor  A.  A.  Macdonell, 
University  of  Oxford.     1904.     Pages,  234  +  350=584. 

Volumes  7  and  8.  Atharva-Veda.  Translated,  with  a  critical  and  exegetical  com- 
mentary, by  the  late  Professor  W,  D.  Whitney,  of  Yale  University ;  revised  and 
brought  nearer  to  completion  and  edited  by  C.  R.  Lanman.  1905.  Pages,  1212. 
(The  work  includes :  critical  notes  on  the  text,  with  various  readings  of  European 
and  Hindu  mss. ;  readings  of  the  Cashmere  version  ;  notices  of  corresponding  passages 
in  the  other  Vedas,  with  report  of  variants ;  data  of  the  scholiasts  as  to  authorship 
and  divinity  and  meter  of  each  verse  ;  extracts  from  the  ancillary  literature  concerning 
ritual  and  exegesis ;  a  literal  translation ;  and  an  elaborate  critical  and  historical 
introduction.) 

Volume  9.  The  Little  Clay  Cart  (Mrcchakatika),  a  Hindu  drama  attributed  to  King 
Shudraka.  Translated  from  the  original  Sanskrit  and  Prakrits  into  English  prose  and 
verse  by  A.  W.  Ryder,  Instructor  in  Sanskrit  in  Harvard  University.  1905. 
Pages,  207. 

Volume  10.  Vedic  Concordance :  being  an  alphabetic  index  to  every  line  of  every 
stanza  of  the  published  Vedic  literature  and  to  the  liturgical  formulas  thereof,  that  is, 
an  index  (in  Roman  letters)  to  the  Vedic  mantras,  together  v?ith  an  account  of  their 
variations  in  the  different  Vedic  books.  By  Professor  Maurice  Bloomfield,  of  the 
Johns  Hopkins  University,  Baltimore.     1906.     Pages,  1102. 

Volume  11.  The  Panchatantra :  a  collection  of  ancient  Hindu  tales,  in  the  recension 
(called  Panchakhyanaka,  and  dated  1199  A.D.)  of  the  Jaina  monk,  Purnabhadra, 
critically  edited  in  the  original  Sanskrit  (in  Nagari  letters :  and,  for  the  sake  of 
beginners,  with  word-division)  by  Dr.  Johannes  Hertel,  Professor  am  Koeniglichen 
Real-Gymnasium,  Doebeln,  Saxony.     1908.     Pages,  344. 

Volujne  12.  The  Panchatantra-text  of  Purnabhadra  :  critical  introduction  and  list 
of  variants.  By  Dr.  Johannes  Hertel,  Professor  am  Koeniglichen  Real-Gymnasium, 
Doebeln,  Saxony.     1912.     Pages,  245.     (The  volume  includes  an  index  of  stanzas.) 

Volume  13.  The  Panchatantra-text  of  Purnabhadra,  and  its  relation  to  texts  of 
allied  recensions  as  shown  in  Parallel  Specimens.  By  Dr.  Johannes  Hertel, 
Professor  am  Koeniglichen  Real-Gymnasium,  Doebeln,  Saxony.  1912.  (Nineteen 
sheets,  mounted  on  guards  and  issued  in  atlas-form.  They  give,  in  parallel  columns, 
four  typical  specimens  of  the  text  of  Purnabhadra's  Panchatantra,  in  order  to  show 
the  genetic  relations  in  which  the  Sanskrit  recensions  of  the  Panchatantra  stand  to 
one  another,  and  the  value  of  the  manuscripts  of  the  single  recensions.) 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 

COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Book  8Up-26m-9.'60CB2(936s4)4280 


L  005  312  708  0 


College 
Library 

PK 

31hl 

P2P9 


'  1 ' .' ' ;  ■    ' '  •  I '  i'  ■ 


